《Daddies Brat》


 Chapter 1

    Story 1


    I had just turned neen. Unlike the West most guys in my country, India, were still virgins at that age, making the best use of their hands. But that did not stop them from fantasizing. I was like any other guy.


    The Mehta¡¯s had moved into our apartment recently. Their¡¯s was a small family husband, wife, and their six-year-old kid. Mr. Mehta ran some business and was always traveling. Mrs. Mehta was a friendlydy she must have been about 34 or 35 at the most, but most of the time she kept to herself. She had a lovely figure rather curvaceous with huge assets which were imprisoned inside her blouse as she wore only traditional wear. She had beautiful eyes. She would always smile and ask me how I was doing.


    whenever she would see me. And I always used to help her carry her groceries up the three flights to her house.


    I used to go up to the terrace every day to work out as there was no gym near my ce. I used to work up a nice sweat ande back home only after a few hours of exercise. Now our terrace wasmon for all the residents of the building, but not everyone woulde up, except for certain gatherings or to dry their clothes, which gave me all the liberty. I would work out in my shorts without anything to cover my upper body. Once in a while Mrs. Mehta had walked up to the terrace to collect the clothes she had set to dry and every time she smiled at me I had this feeling, that her eyes strayed all over me, especially my crotch. Again maybe it was just the mind of a perverted neen-year-old working overtime.


    Once in a while, I was bored to work out, so I would light up a smoke but, make sure no one would ever find out.


    It was one of those days when I was relishing my smoke without a care in the world when I heard someone behind me. I turned and saw Mrs. Mehta standing and staring at me. Now a neen-year-old smoking in the West is no big deal but in India that sure is taboo. I froze looking at Mrs. Mehta and quickly stubbed out my cigarette. She left without a word. I was scared shitless for she knew my mom and if she were to tell her, I was in deep shit. The next two days I did not go to the terrace for fear of passing Mrs. Mehta¡¯s house.


    I wasing back from my friend¡¯s house when I bumped into Mrs. Mehta. She just looked at me and straight away asked me what would happen if she told my mom I smoked. I turned pale and begged her not to, I even promised her I would never smoke again. She gave me a stern look and asked me toe see her after a while. I had no choice and I agreed. As I took the staircase to go up to her house my heart was pounding hard. I had no clue as to how to convince her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I rang her doorbell. She opened the door and ordered me in. She asked me to sit down on her couch. I did as she asked me. She then asked me how long I had been smoking. I told her I just started as all my friends from college smoked. She smiled, which got me confused. She then told me she wouldn¡¯t tell my mom if I helped her exercise as she was putting on weight and she couldn¡¯t go to a gym as her hubby didn¡¯t like the idea. I dly epted. We decided that we would work out together starting Saturday as her hubby was supposed to go on a business trip for a few days.


    When I rang the bell on Mrs. Mehta¡¯s door she opened it up and I could see she was ready for her lessons dressed in a track pant and a t-shirt. We started with some warming exercises. And then we started skipping rope taking turns. Now friends I had no intentions in mind but, when I saw her skipping rope and her breasts jiggling in front of me, it almost gave me a hard-on. Mrs. Mehta was running up a sweat, so I asked her to stop and take a few seconds off. I started doing a few push-ups and my sweatshirt was making it difficult for me to do it right. Mrs. Mehta noticed it and asked me to feel free to take it off and work out. I pulled off my sweatshirt and Mrs. Mehta noticed my lean physique for the first time. We worked out for an hour together that day and I left promising her that I would be there, at the same time the next day.


    I entered Mrs. Mehta¡¯s house at the same time the next day and again she was wearing track pants and a t-shirt all ready for our workout session. I was wearing my shorts and a long sweatshirt, as my maid had dumped both my tracks in the washing machine.


    I finished jumping rope and handed her the skipping rope. She started jumping rope, but there was something different today. I could see her breasts were jumping more freely and that¡¯s when I realized that she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra today. My cock was at aplete attention. I did not know how to react, I tried not to look at her and concentrate on something else but, it was the most difficult thing to do. Mrs. Mehta was sweating now and I could see her breasts as the t-shirt was clinging on to her skin. I asked her to stop but she insisted that she wanted to do it a little longer. I just had to agree.

 Chapter 2

    She was sweating profusely now and I was having the worst case of blue balls. We decided that we could start with some stretch exercises for her. I asked her to sit on the floor and stretch her legs in front of her and to try and touch her toes with her hands without bending her knees. Big mistake. As she stretched herself to touch her toes, I could see her breasts through the neck opening of her t-shirt which fell low. I could almost see all of her breasts, as I was holding her legs down. I tried to look away but, the neen-year-old in me would not listen and every given chance would sneak a look. Mrs. Mehta then asked me to do my push-ups and I started. She then asked me to take my t-shirt off and do it so I would be morefortable. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to take it off today, it was what was covering my hard-on. Mrs. Mehta insisted that I do and asked me not to be shy, I had no choice. I was only hoping it wouldn¡¯t be visible. I started doing my push-ups and soon I started sweating. She wanted to try doing push-ups too.


    I asked her to spread her legs and her hands and push herself off the floor. She tried it but then her whole body was touching the floor. She asked me to hold her waist and help her. I held her waist with shivering hands. As I held her she pushed herself off the floor and managed to do it the right way. After three push-ups, Mrs. Mehtay down on the floor saying she needed a small break. After a few seconds, she again asked me to hold her only this time I didn¡¯t realize she had pulled her t-shirt a little towards the top and when I held her I touched bare skin. Mrs. Mehta did not seem to mind it. She did four more push-ups and stopped. Shey down on her back breathing heavily. I could see her breasts heaving hard. Just as I tried to pull my eyes off her mounds she noticed me looking at it. Am also sure she noticed the hard-on I had making a tent in my shorts. She didn¡¯t say a word. She then asked me what was the next thing on our agenda. I told her we needed to do some stomach crunches for her abdomen. And told her that she would need to bend her knee put her hands behind her head and touch her knees with her elbows without raising her feet off the ground.


    Mrs. Mehta got on her back, bending her knees and putting her hands behind the back of her head trying to touch her knees with her elbows but barely managed to rise. She suggested that I hold her knees, so she can do it with little effort. And as I held her knees she came up and her elbows touched her knees and her breasts touched my hands. I was getting harder by the minute.


    It was almost an hour and I was waiting to get back home at the earliest. Mrs. Mehta then asked me what was the best way to increase blood cirction to her shoulders, neck, and head. I told her that we had a yoga exercise where you stand on your head for a few minutes resting your feet on a wall. She asked me to help her with it. As I held her legs to raise it, her t-shirt fell over her face giving me a full view of her beautiful breasts. She immediately tried to push it back with one hand and she fell against me her knee touching my rock-hard cock. She got up and asked me if I was alright. I just nodded. She smiled and asked me if I had never seen a woman nude before, I almost stumbled hearing her say that. I managed to just shake my head and meekly replied with a no. Sheughed and asked me if I had not seen nude pictures of women in magazines and I said yes I had.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She excused herself with a smile and went to get some water for herself. I wanted to leave, I wanted to get back home and jerk my cock off. She came out again and looked at me and her eyes ran down to my crotch which made a visible tent in my shorts still smiling, she asked me not to tell anyone what I had just seen and made me promise I wouldn¡¯t utter a word even to my best friend. She told me if I promised not to tell anyone she would let me see her breasts again. I was all red and zapped out of my skull wondering if I had heard her right or was I dreaming? I quickly nodded and she took her t-shirt off.


    She walked over to me and taking my face in her hands asked me if I wanted to taste her tits, without waiting for a reply she pulled my face down to her breasts. I started sucking on it afraid that I might wake up and the dream might end. I sucked hard licking it. As I did Radha, Mrs. Mehta¡¯s first name, kept asking me to suck her harder and nibble at it. This was encouragement enough for me as I started sucking and biting on her mounds my hands squeezing and pinching her other breast. She slowly slid out of her track pants. I was in heaven already, a marrieddy much older than I was, standing only in her panty in front of me and asking me to suck her breasts every teen¡¯s dreame true.

 Chapter 3

    She then asked me to get on my knees and kiss her on her stomach. I started kissing her all over her stomach as she held me by my hair, moaning softly. I kissed her deeply on her navel and she let out a small moan. I started caressing her thighs. I slowly lowered myself onto her pussy. I kissed her pussy through her panty and I could feel the wetness. I slowly pulled her panty down kissing her pussy without a stop. She started heaving and moaning louder. I made her spread her legs just a little as I pried my tongue into her wet pussy. She held me by my hair even harder. Just a few flicks of my tongue and a few nibbles on her clitoris and she jerked bringing her to an orgasm. Her juice flowed out as I licked it up of her pussy and with the few drops rolling on her thighs I scooped it off with my tongue. She told me I was a natural.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She led me to her bedroom pushing me down on the bed. She crawled over me rubbing my cock through my shorts. She slid her hand inside, grabbing hold of my cock in her hands. I had never had any girl touch me there, let alone a married woman and the touch drove me wild. She pulled down my shorts and my underwear with one swift motion. She grabbed my tool bringing her mouth towards it, she kissed the head. She ran her tongue down the length of my shaft. She then took my cock in her mouth and started bobbing her head, I let out a cry as she engulfed my virgin cock in her mouth. My first blowjob. I could not hold back and I grabbed her shoulders, she knew I was about to cum and she increased her tempo on my cock. I shot my load into her mouth and she swallowed it and kept swallowing till I waspletely done. I looked at her sheepishly and said I was sorry, sheughed and said she loved it.


    She got off me and smiled as shey down next to me and asked me how I felt. I was in heaven and I just looked at her and said wow! Sheughed saying this was just the beginning. She told me she wanted me for a long time and this was just a little scheme to get me, as she ran her hand over my cock again. My cock started stirring and getting hard just at her touch. She turned over and started kissing me hard, her tongue going deep inside my mouth. I in turn grabbed her hair and pushed my tongue into her mouth. I started nibbling on her lips. She was not quite expecting that and was amazed at my kissing abilities. She reached down to my cock as I fondled her breasts. I started sucking on her tits as she kept ying with my rod. We turned around and I dove for her pussy as she started sucking my cock, we kept at it for a few minutes. Radha then asked me to get up and lie down on her. I obeyed. As I climbed onto her she spread her legs. She then asked me to enter her pussy. I positioned my cock in front of her pussy or what I


    thought was her pussy and tried entering her. Sheughed saying her hole was below that. I blushed, she was stillughing as she held my cock and thrust it at her pussy opening.


    I pushed my virgin cock inside her married pussy. It took me a few seconds to get it all inside her. I was hurting, but the pain was nothingpared to the pleasure of having to fuck a married pussy. I started fucking her, thrusting my cock in and out as she moaned in pleasure and kept encouraging me to fuck her harder. She kept telling me how big I waspared to Mr. Mehta, the ego boost was all I needed as I kept ramming her. She jerked again and I knew she had cum. She asked me to remove my still-hard cock out. I didn¡¯t want to, as I had still not cum but I did as she asked.


    She asked me toe up near her breasts. I rubbed my cock all over her huge breasts. She held her breasts together as I tit fucked her. She held my cock in her hand admiring it for a few seconds and started jerking me Isted but for a few seconds and I shot my second load of the day on her tits and her face, a few drops evennding on the pillow behind her. She scooped off my cum with her fingers and sucked it off. Both of us werepletely spent. Wey down next to each other without speaking a word for the next thirty minutes or so, just holding each other. She then told me she was having sex after almost seven months as Mr. Mehta just did not seem to have time for her. She also told me this was the best sex she ever had.


    As I left her house and my virginity with her, she looked at me with a smile saying we would continue our exercise the next day, and we did for a long time only it was more of an exercise.

 Chapter 4

    Story 2


    Radha and I had our exercise whenever her hubby left town. It was one of those days, Mr. Mehta had to leave for Nairobi, on a long business trip. I was on my way to the terrace when Mrs. Mehta (Radha) was bidding him a tear-filled goodbye at her door. The driver carried his suitcase to the car and Mr. Mehta hugged her and left. I carried on to the terrace to make sure there were no suspicions.


    It was hardly fifteen minutes and Radha walked up to the terrace. She looked at me and winked and asked me toe down. I followed her down to her apartment immediately. I was thirsty so she went into the kitchen to get me some juice. Itched the door and went into the kitchen. She offered me the juice and I gulped it down in one shot. A few drops dribbled from the sides of my mouth and she licked it up. I grabbed Radha and started kissing her. I started squeezing her tits without undressing her. She in turn was rubbing my cock through my shorts. I started unbuttoning her blouse and unhooked her bra. I soon had her standing in front of me only in her panty I was getting to be an expert in undressing her.


    We started kissing again as she pushed her hands into my shorts and yed with my rod. I started rubbing her pussy through her panty. I pushed her panty to the side and shoved my finger into her hole. She let out a moan. I wanted to eat her out. I got down on my knees and pulled her panty down. I started kissing her thighs and soon my tongue was in her already wet pussy. I kept fucking her pussy with my tongue for a few minutes as she kept moaning and grabbing my hair. I was rock-hard by now. As I got up she undid my shorts and pulled it down with my underwear. It was her turn now to give me head. She took my cock in her hand kissing it as if it were her prized possession. She slowly licked the top of my cock nting kisses on it, she flicked her tongue on it rolling her tongue all over my cock head. Slowly her tongue ran to the bottom of my shaft. She licked my balls and took one of them in her mouth. She then took the whole of my member in her mouth and started sucking. As she looked up I could see a trail of saliva from my cock to her mouth. She started sucking me again with a lot of passion.


    I picked Radha up from the floor, kissing her hard and biting her lips. I then bent her on the kitchen tform and spread her legs. I slowly drove my cock into her pussy. I thrust my cock deep inside her. I grabbed her tits and squeezed them and pinched them as I rammed my cock in and out of her. She threw her hands behind her grabbing my butt and wing them. I kept ramming into her, she started moaning louder and louder and I knew she was close to cumming and so was I, I thrust a few more times and shot my load into her pussy at the same time she let out a huge cry and I knew she had cum too. I kept my cock inside her till she was done cumming.


    We went back to her bedroom and stretched out on her bed. She turned over and hugged me and nting a kiss on my lips told me she was so d to have me as her lover. As were talking she asked me if I could get my hands on porn as she wanted to watch one with me. I told her I¡¯d get one from a friend the next day.


    I had the cassette stuffed inside my track pants covered with my t-shirt as I entered Radha¡¯s house. She switched on the video and we cuddled up to each other, Radha¡¯s legs over me.


    The very first scene was ady giving her head to a guy with a monster cock, followed by the guy licking her pussy. Then it was the guy fucking the woman and soon it was his cock in her arse. We found it rather interesting. There was also a scene where thedy licks the guy¡¯s arsehole. We were turned on by the porn and the scenes in it. Radha turned towards me smiling as she started rubbing my cock with her legs and asked me if I wanted to have her like that. I just told her to consider herself [censored]. Weughed as she grabbed my cock through my track pants and started rubbing it saying ¡°Let¡¯s see who [censored] who?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She got down from the couch pulling my tracks down. She devoured my cock, bobbing her head on it. She ran her tongue down and what she did next got me to heaven. She spread my legs and she slowly ran her tongue to my asshole, and slowly as she licked on it she probed her tongue deep inside, a feeling I had never felt ever, an experience of a lifetime if I have to say so. I grabbed her hair. She looked up and smiled. As she got up she asked me if I liked it, all I could do was just nod.


    Sheughed at the look on my face.


    I pulled her down on the couch and I started sucking on her tits. She grabbed my head moaning. I slid down to her navel kissing it. I then turned my attention to her pussy my tongue probing inside her. I put my finger in, as my tongue yed with her. I then spread her legs and entered her. I kept fucking her pussy for a while. I then turned her around, she knew what I wanted. She asked me to go slow. I tried entering her ass but she was too tight for me. She turned around and taking my cock in her hands spat on it. She then asked me to try again. I tried but no luck, as it was still too tight and she couldn¡¯t take the pain.


    She got up and got a bottle of liquid cream and asked me to apply some on my cock and pour some on her asshole. I did. I tried again, sess. She, I could see, was in pain pleading me to go easy, go slow. I thrust myself inside herpletely she was squirming in pain. I asked her if she wanted me to stop, and she shook her head asking me to just go slow. It took me a few seconds before I could get to start moving my cock more freely inside her arse. I started fucking her arse and fingering her pussy at the same time. Radha was at the peak, she was almost screaming and for once I was afraid someone might hear her and knock on the door to check on her. She kept telling me to keep going I was not going tost long and I told her. She asked me to cum inside her arse. I grabbed her hips real tight as I shot my load inside her. I kept pumping my cum inside her ass. She came too and kept cumming for a few seconds with my cock still in her ass. I removed my cock from her ass, and as I did my cum ran down her ass to her pussy dropping on the floor.


    We fell on the couch too tired to speak. Radha looked at me and told me she is going to find it difficult to sit or walk for the next few days after the way I ass fucked her and smiled. I went to the bathroom washed myself and stooped down to kiss her. As I nted a kiss on her lips bidding her goodbye she asked me to wait so she could wear something to see me off at the door. I just winked at her and told her to stay put and told her I would see myself out. After that day I fucked her ass every time we got together, it just got easier and easier.

 Chapter 5

    Story 3


    My name is Fran and my husband Ben of 13 years was a realtor and got caught up in the whole mortgage debacle, real estate slow-down, and subprime mortgage mess. I was a stay-at-home mom with two boys (ten and twelve) and was perfectly content with my home life, but now that Ben¡¯smissions were dwindling to nothing, I had to take a job to help support the family.


    I didn¡¯t have much in the way of employment skills, I didn¡¯t type very fast and wasn¡¯t interested in being a barista or a store clerk, especially since I wanted something with a bit of flexibility so I could be home for my boys when they got out of school. A friend from PTA told me that her older son was at the local university and that the fraternity house he was living at was looking for someone to do house cleaning since they had just lost their old house cleaner to a broken leg.


    I figured I was certainly qualified to clean up after a bunch of boys so I went down to Greek row to put in my application. I met with the student president Harry, along with the alumni supervisor, Mr. Stevens, and went through a brief interview process. I guess I¡¯m old-fashioned, but I figured I should look nice for the interview, even if it was only for a cleaningdy. I wore a grey wool suit with a skirt just above the knee and a white button-up blouse, with heels and stockings. I guess you should know that I¡¯m 34 years old, 5¡¯5¡å tall with red hair and green eyes. I¡¯ve never really had a weight problem (about 124#) and my hubby¡¯s friends always tell me that my legs are fantastic when I wear a short dress or skirt. I¡¯m 34C and I did have a tummy tuck after my second child to get my belly t as it was when I was in college.


    As the interview went along, I was getting a little ufortable with the way both Mr. Stevens and Harry were looking at me. It seemed that every time I¡¯d cross my legs, it was like they both were trying to get a peek under my skirt. After about 25 minutes, they both seemed satisfied that I could probably handle the job and we discussed the hours and days of the week they wanted me to work that would also amodate my schedule for my boys. After that, they both took me on a tour of the fraternity house and showed me some of the particr problem areas.


    Being around a bunch of 18 to 21-year-old boys was pretty exciting. Many of them were jocks with very impressive physiques and it all made me a bit horny at the thought of being around all that young flesh. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I mean, my husband and I have a pretty nice sex life, but it has be pretty mundane over thest few years.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    My schedule was set and I was to work Monday and Wednesday mornings for about five hours each and then Saturday from 8:00 to 4:00. My first day was a bit awkward until I could find my way around the huge facility. Eight bathrooms with multiple toilet stalls, urinals, and showers. That along with the kitchen and themon areas, was going to be a lot of work. I was told that protocol would prohibit me from being in the sleeping rooms and I never thought I¡¯d want to be in that situation anyway.


    I selected my attire for my cleaning job to be a short-sleeve T-shirt and Capcapri-lengths so I could keep my sleeves and pant legs out of the wash water as I scrubbed the showers and washed the floors. The first Saturday, I was working my way through the various bathrooms, cleaning all the yucky urinals and toilets, then moving on to the showers. Most of the guys had gone to the football game and I thought I had the ce pretty much to myself.


    I had my iPod on with the little earphones and wasn¡¯t paying much attention when I came around the corner of the tile wall and stopped in my tracks. There, standing naked under one of the shower heads was one of the guys taking a shower! His eyes were closed so he didn¡¯t see me, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself back out and hide myself. This guy was probably 6¡¯4¡å, with dark, short hair, a body that looked like he was a model for Calvin Klein, and best of all, his semiid cock was hanging down at least 7-8¡å! He stood there motionless for some time with his eyes closed and the hot water sshing over the top of his head. If I had to guess, I figured he was hung over from the night before and was trying to wash away the alcohol jitters.


    Then, I felt someonee up behind me and grab me by the elbow and say ¡°What the hell you doing Fran?!?¡±


    I turned to see Harry, the guy from my interview, standing there in a pair of loose-fitting basketball-type shorts and bare-chested.


    ¡°Oh God Harry, I didn¡¯t know he was in here!¡± I said with a panicked voice from being discovered.


    I nced back to the shower and saw the boy standing straight on and looking at me with a sly smile on his face. Then Harry said, ¡°Hey John, this is Fran, our new housemaid!¡±.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do! Part of me wanted to run out of the room and run home and nevere back again. But the strangest thing was, this other part of me was drawn into the whole thing, and made me feel like I was a college girl myself. Harry still had hold of my arm and I nced down to see John¡¯s cock getting swollen and starting to rise from its pendulum position until it was sticking almost straight out at me. Then, John held out his hand towards me, basically inviting me to join him without a word being spoken.


    I felt Harry pressing me forward and I took a couple steps towards John and stopped.


    ¡°No, No, I can¡¯t do this!¡± I said shaking my head and wishing this was all just a bad dream.


    John stepped towards me, out from under the shower stream, and reached out to take my hand. I remember inching closer to him as my eyes shot up to his eyes and then down to his growing hard-on. Then, he took my hand and pulled it to his cock and I touched it like it was on fire. Harry was standing directly behind me and his body kept pressing me even closer to John¡¯s naked body. I instinctively wrapped my fingers around John¡¯s shaft and began stroking it, ever so gently. John then ced his hand behind my head and pulled my face upwards to his and our mouths met.

 Chapter 6

    I was truly in shock! Here I was, a happily married woman with two kids and suddenly I was in the shower with two young men, stroking a bare cock and kissing this tall handsome stud who was drilling my open mouth with his tongue. My conscious brain was on overload at what I was doing and it took me a few seconds to realize that Harry was now cupping my breasts from behind and I could feel a definite bulge grinding against my ass cheeks thru my pants. Then, like it was the most obvious thing in the world, I felt Harry and John pressing down on my shoulders and I sank to my knees until John¡¯s glorious meat was sticking right in my face.


    ¡°Suck him, Fran¡­ Go ahead, you know you want to!¡± I heard Harry say behind me.


    And just like that, I was sucking this huge 10¡å boner into my mouth like a professional whore. My one hand wrapped around his shaft while the other wanted to fondle his huge testicles hanging down. I slurped and sucked and licked at John¡¯s cock like a hungry dog as John¡¯s hand on the back of my head was urging my face closer to his groin.


    As I gagged and gulped at the biggest cock I¡¯d ever seen, I felt Harry behind me pulling up the bottom hem of my T-shirt. I broke loose from John¡¯s cock just long enough for Harry to slip my shirt over my head. Harry quickly unsnapped my bra and was now fondling my bare nipples as I gave his buddy a blow job. I heard myself moaning and groaning with John¡¯s cock in my mouth (which was very uncharacteristic for me). I guess I was trying to let the two of them know how fucking hot and horny this whole thing had made me. Harry took it as a sign to go further, so he soon had my pants undone and his fingers were snaking down inside my panties until he found my very wet pussy.


    ¡°God you¡¯re wet as a bitch in heat!¡± Harry howled as his finger slipped up inside me. It didn¡¯t take long before there was a second finger and then a third!


    John could tell I couldn¡¯t take all of him in my mouth, so he grabbed my hair pulled my face away from his groin, and raised me to my feet. Harry was making short work of my shoes, then stripped off my pants and panties in one quick motion. John leaned down, nted his mouth over mine, and began to kiss me, and at the same time, he slid his hands around my thighs and hoisted me off my feet! I felt my breasts crush against his chest as Harry helped out his friend by guiding John¡¯s cock into my sopping wet cunt.


    I squealed as the head of his tool parted mybia and he slowly started to thrust up into my sex as he lowered my body down. I could only take about 34¡¯s of his huge cock and could feel his member crushed against my cunt wall. As if this wasn¡¯t enough stimtion, Harry had soaped up his finger and began sliding it into my virgin asshole!


    My body wracked violently into an orgasm, the likes of which I¡¯d never felt before! My mouth was still firmly locked to John¡¯s mouth and I screamed into his mouth with all my breath. All this only served to increase the level of passion between me and my lovers. John was now banging into my pussy like a saber saw and Harry was now able to sneak a second finger into my sphincter!


    My body was shaking non-stop and I could hardly catch a breath between the waves of my climax. I think if Harry had been a few inches taller, he probably would have tried fucking my ass right there. John¡¯s motions told me he was getting hotter and hotter and I knew he was going to blow his load up into my married pussy. I knew it was wrong, I knew I should have at least tried to stop him, But I was too far gone into this sexual fantasy to stop now.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John started grunting now with each huge thrust. His pace quickened and I gripped his body tight as he plowed into me for thest few thrusts¡­¡­. then he let out a holler and I felt the most delicious st of cum stream after cum stream filling my womb. My ass clenched and Harry was screaming ¡°God this MILF is hot!¡±


    I ended up in Harry¡¯s room where he fucked me on his bed missionary style, then he rolled me over and gave me my first ass fucking! As wey there together, I had to ask him what a ¡°MILF¡± was? When he told me, I was less shocked as I was exhrated to think these young guys were so hot for an older woman like me.


    When I finally put on my clothes and headed home, I was sore as hell and walking like I¡¯d just been kicked by a horse. When my husband asked what was wrong, I told him I slipped in the shower and bumped my hip.


    I took a long shower and scrubbed my body clean, but I couldn¡¯t rid my head of my day at the Frat House and wondered what my next adventure would be.

 Chapter 7

    Story 4


    They say that life is about meetings and partings, I truly discovered the meaning of this when I turned 19. Growing up in a smallmunity, I realized early on that my parents didn¡¯t have much,pared to others.


    By the age of 14, I had the best of both worlds, being a bit of a loner; I would often head to the park and kick a ball about for hours. Then one day I met Laura, a feisty little 12-year-old. Standing kicking the ball off a wall, I listened as she asked me for a kick of my ball.


    Looking over at the cute little blonde girl, I couldn¡¯t see the harm in letting her have one kick. Within two hours I knew everything about Laura.


    Laura was your typical tomboy of a girl, the long ponytail hid the rough and tumble side of her personality well, but the more we yed together the more I liked the kid I was ying with.


    I guess being slightly shy, I longed to have a friend, and here I had one, well for at least a couple of hours. The following day I headed back down to the park then watched Laura appear about half an hourter.


    Standing in front of me with a dress and sandals on she grinned ¡°Give me a kick¡±.


    ¡°You can¡¯t y like that¡± I added dismissively.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a kick, I¡¯ll take it myself¡± she added with a look that told me she was serious.


    Watching her stroll forward with a grin on her pretty little face, I watched as she nipped in and strolled away with the ball.


    Two hourster we headed back to her house, both of us covered in dirt from rolling about on the soft grass. Stepping into the house I watched Laura¡¯s mum appear and then scold her for getting so dirty.


    ¡°Mum this is Craig, I told him we could get a drink¡± Laura added watching her mum size me up and then nod as Laura dragged me through to the kitchen.


    Looking at the fancy house they stayed in, I could only dream that my parents could be rich enough to afford a ce like that.


    Laura opened the fridge and then started to pull out stuff for a sandwich as her mum stepped into the kitchen.


    ¡°You, youngdy, get upstairs and have a wash and get changed, I will make something to eat¡± Laura¡¯s mum hissed before adding ¡°Craig can keep mepany¡±.


    Watching Laura¡¯s mum making two sandwiches stuffed full of meat and sd, I watched her eyes continue to size me up, then finally she decided to get round to saying what was on her mind.


    ¡°Craig do you not think you¡¯re a little old to be hanging about with my daughter¡± Terry said, gently cutting through the sandwiches as her eyes stayed fixed on me.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I can¡¯t get rid of her, I was ying by myself, and she just butted in,¡± I said watching Terry give a smile; she must have known Laura¡¯s personality only too well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I like Laura, I guess she¡¯s like having a little sister, but I wish she could take a hint¡± I added watching another smile creep across Terry¡¯s face.


    ¡°So do you have any brothers or sisters?¡± she asked then listened to me exin that my mum hadplications at my birth and had to be given a hysterectomy.


    ¡°Would you have liked to have brothers and sisters?¡± she asked then listened to me give a full and frank ount that I thought maybe having a sister would have been fun, but I didn¡¯t think I could stand the constant bitching. Laura justughed and then started to exin that as I was a couple of years older than Laura it was possible that people would get the wrong idea.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Dropping my head in shame I groaned ¡°I guess I never thought about that¡± I added watching Terryugh then exined that she had no problem with Laura hanging about with me, as long as I didn¡¯t get her into trouble and as long as Terry knew where we were.


    From that point on, Laura and I were to be best friends, during the summer Laura and I would head up to theke and swim, or fish. By thirteen Laura was ying for a girl¡¯s ser team.


    The number of hours we spent in the park kicking a ball about or in herrge back door, I would hate to count.


    By the time Laura turned 14, I was a regr guest at her house, Terry had a couple of spare rooms, one of which she allowed me to use to stay over. It seemed like I had two families and two houses.


    By the age of fourteen, Laura was allowed up till 10 pm, after she had gone to bed, Terry and I would sit talking or watching the television.


    Within a few weeks, Terry and I sat discussing her messy divorce and how she had taken her husband to the cleaners in the process. As I was sixteen Terry didn¡¯t see any harm in treating me like an adult. As the weeks passed Terry started to discuss my seemingly nonexistent sex life.


    I exined that I didn¡¯t like the girls my age, they were too immature, and I would have preferred to date a girl a few years older than me. Laura justughed then added ¡°And thises from a guy that hangs around with a fourteen year old¡±.


    She had a point, I sat exining that Laura didn¡¯t have all the silly hang-ups that other girls had, and I liked that, we could talk about anything; the only problem was sometimes she even took me by surprise.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Terry said then sat and listened to me exining about Laura blurting out that she had just started taking her period. I exined that I didn¡¯t mind talking to Laura about stuff, but there were certain things that even at sixteen I didn¡¯t want to discuss.


    Laura sat andughed ¡°Craig, I can just picture your face when she told you¡± Terry hissed withughter.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s the problem with being friends with a girl, sometimes you have to listen to things that you would much rather not hear¡± Terry added then stopped giving me a strange look.


    ¡°Craig, can you promise me one thing?¡± Terry said as I watched the seriousness form on Terry¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sure what?¡± I asked then sat in shock listening to Terry exin that Laura was now at an age where she would start taking an interest in boys.


    ¡°I know how persuasive Laura can be, please promise me that she won¡¯t learn about boys from you¡± Terry added giving me a cold look.


    Terry had fired a warning shot across my bow, and I knew it, I sat re-iterating that Laura was like a little sister and that I had no ambitions that way at all.


    Terry just nodded and then asked me to try and be honest with Laura without going into any great detail.

 Chapter 8

    Within a few months, Laura had her first boyfriend, although seemed reluctant to give him too much of the time, she had allotted for me. Within two months Laura had broken up with him, the guy expected Laura to act like a girl. Boy did he get a surprise when she didn¡¯t?


    Over the next 18 months, Laura had several boyfriends and seemed keen on my advice about how to handle things with guys. She slowly got to the point that guys preferred a girl in a skirt than in a pair of jogging bottoms.


    The day before her 16th birthday, I sat in Laura¡¯s room watching her return from the toilet, before digging in her wardrobe for something to wear on her big date.


    ¡°Right, move, I need to get changed¡± Laura hissed with a grin on her face watching me head downstairs.


    Half an hourter, I sat watching a beautiful youngdy step into the living room with a grin on her face.


    ¡°Well how do I look?¡± she asked watching me nod and then tell her how pretty she looked.


    ¡°Pretty.. yuck¡± she hissed, exining that she was supposed to look beautiful, sexy, not pretty.


    Terry sat telling her how beautiful she looked, then leaned over and pped my head yfully.


    ¡°Now be honest with her, tell her how beautiful she looks¡± Terry added drawing me a look as I sat nodding.


    ¡°Okay, if I was a couple of years younger, I wouldn¡¯t let you out on a date¡± I added watching Laura grin.


    When Laura had left on her date, Terry turned and gave me a grin, ¡°thanks Craig, I think she needed to hear that from you¡± Terry added watching me nod.


    ¡°My baby daughter is growing up and I can¡¯t stop it, I just hope she¡¯s smart enough not to get herself into trouble¡± Terry added watching me smile before reassuring her that Laura had no interest in going beyond a certain point.


    ¡°Craig, why do I get the feeling that you know something that you¡¯re not telling me?¡± Terry asked watching me give a wry smile then finally exining that Laura had exined about her view on guys.


    For the next two hours I sat enlightening Terry on what Laura and I spoke about, and how I preferred to be the voice of caution, terry nodded and then promised to keep our conversation to herself.


    ¡°You know when you and Laura first became friends, I had my doubts, but I¡¯m d she has someone like you to talk to.


    ¡°You know, I love her to bits, but at times I just wish she would ease off a bit¡± I added watching Terry give a smile and then ask what I meant.


    I sat exining about the hot date I had with the school tart, dropping a few subtle hints, Terry quickly got the message; I wanted to lose my cherry and was prepared to take out the town bike to do it.


    ¡°I made the mistake of telling Laura where we were going, the date was going great, then Laura turned up,¡± I said watching Terry sit back on her chair and shake her head gently.


    ¡°Oh hell, she didn¡¯t, did she?¡± Terry asked watching me nod.


    ¡°I was teaching Ang how to bowl,¡± I said watching Terry give me a dirty grin then add ¡°I bet you were¡±.


    Giving a wry smile I sat exining about Laura watching Ang sitting next to me with her hand on the top of my leg. ¡°Next thing I know Laura¡¯s making a stupid remark about Ang being unable to wait,¡± I said watching the horror on Terry¡¯s face.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Next thing I know, Ang and Laura had won thedies¡¯ toilet, Ang stormed out of the toilet, then told me that the next time I wanted a date, I should leave the animal at home¡± I added watching the anger build in Terry¡¯s face.


    ¡°You know I thought Laura would have told you what our fight was about,¡± I said watching Terry shake her head and then exin the story that Laura had fed her was nothing like the one I was telling her.


    ¡°A few dayster, I exined to Laura that the only reason I was going out with Ang was for one thing and one thing only, I won¡¯t even tell you what she said¡± I added watching Ang give a wry smile then add ¡°I think I can guess¡±.


    ¡°No offense Craig, but you¡¯re a good-looking guy, you shouldn¡¯t need to go out with¡­ the town bike, to get what you want¡± Terry added watching me nod and then exin that I spent so much time, either working or with Laura, I didn¡¯t have a social life to speak of.


    ¡°Yeah but sooner orter, you will meet the right person¡± Terry added trying to be upbeat about it.


    ¡°No offense Terry, but you don¡¯t understand¡± I added watching her give me a strange look.


    ¡°Try me?¡± she added watching me nod then exin about being the only guy in my ss that had never experienced the delights of a blowjob or the joy of losing my cherry. I sat feeling my face go red as Terry just sat with a wry smile on her face.


    You know how I work in arge garage¡± I added watching Terry nod, ¡°Well all the guys about my age talk about is, who gave them the best blowjob, who was the best girl they had been with, then I have to stand there and admit that other than a quick feel up a skirt, I had nothing to add to the conversation¡± I said watching terry give a smile then nod.


    ¡°I can see how that could be a problem¡± Terry added.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I¡¯m not fussy, I don¡¯t care who it happens with the first time, at least I can stand there and say that I have been there and done it¡± I added watching Terry smile then add ¡°it means that much to you?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, and I guess that was why I was so angry with Laura¡± I added watching her nod and then smile.

 Chapter 9

    Terry turned her head slightly and then looked at the small clock on the firece before grinning ¡°And you don¡¯t care who it is?¡± she asked watching me shake my head and then say ¡°Honestly no, I just want to be able to know within myself that I have.. broken my duck. if you know what I mean¡± I added watching herugh and then nod.


    ¡°Good, then get your clothes off,¡± Terry said as I watched her lift the bottom of her jumper and then pull her jumper over her head as my eyes fixed on the white bra that held her medium-sized breasts firmly in ce. Suddenly the shock of what she meant hit home.


    ¡°Terry, what are you doing?¡± I asked, with the shock etched on my face.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. we¡¯re going to do what you and Ang should have done¡± Terry added with a grin watching me freeze on the spot.


    ¡°But.¡± I stopped watching her ce the jumper on the coffee table.


    ¡°Craig, you did say you didn¡¯t care who it was with, the way I see it is, we both get something that we need and as long as you promise not to breathe a word of this to Laura, then.. if you do a good job, then when Laura goes out for a date. you know¡± Terry said brushing her dirty blonde hair away from her eyes.


    ¡°You mean, you¡¯ll¡­¡± I stopped watching her grin and then nodded.


    ¡°You mean give you a blowjob¡± Terry added making it sound like it was nothing.


    ¡°Well yeah¡± I added watching her nod and then grin.


    ¡°Craig, right now sex is a big deal for you, for me it is something that I have done most of my life, trust me, doing that doesn¡¯t bother me¡± Terry added with a grin then sat forward as she pushed her arms behind her back, then slowly unfastened her bra as she spoke, ¡°so do we have a deal?¡± Terry asked as I watched her pull the straps off her shoulders then freed the cups of the bra from her soft breasts, allowing them to fall out into view.


    Nodding gently, I couldn¡¯t believe I was going to get to lose my cherry to a 40-year-old woman, especially someone as beautiful as Terry.


    Terry had dirty blonde hair parted in the middle, that came down just past her shoulders, she had a cute motherly face with full red lips and the most amazing smile, that seemed to rx even the hardest of people.


    Sitting and looking at her lightly tanned skin and her beautiful body, I couldn¡¯t help but realize that myid cock was about to rise rapidly, Terry was slim without being athletically slim, she had broadish shoulders and the most amazing pair of breasts that I had ever seen. Watching her hard light brown nipples standing firmly in ce I felt my cock starting to quickly rise. ¡°Well, are you going to get undressed?¡± Terry asked standing up, watching me nod then pulling my tee shirt over my head. Terry slipped out of therge open-n living room and then locked the front door before appearing back and watching me slide my jogging trousers down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve locked the door, just in case Lauraes back early¡± Terry added with a grin watching me nod then slide my hands into my white boxer shorts before lowering them to the ground.


    ¡°Mmmm, nice size,¡± Laura said giving me a quick grin as her eyes darted back down to my hard shaft.


    Terry stood undoing her ck belt before unfastening her jeans, watching her slide them down, taking her panties as she went. I stood watching her bend forward and then gently kick off her jeans as my eyes seemed to feast on the shaven, soft skin of her pussy.


    Terry stood up then grinned, ¡°Do you want to sit and kiss first for a little while?¡± Terry asked watching me nod, stepping back I didn¡¯t need to sit down, so I backed into the sofa and fell onto it.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve not had sex for about three years now,¡± Terry said with a grin watching me nod as my eyes remained fixed on her perfectly shaven pussy, watching her thin red lips hang outside her pussy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I touch you first¡± I hissed in a daze watching her step forward and then nod.


    cing my hands on her warm hips, I ran my left hand over her smooth stomach and then down her warm mound before allowing my fingers to slip down over her moist lips as my middle finger pushed through her moist lips.


    Instantly I could feel her warm fluids pooling inside her, sliding my fingers back up slowly, my middle finger found her swollen clit, instantly Terry let out a small hiss and then groaned ¡°I hope you have ns of kissing me down there¡±.


    Watching me nod as my finger gently caressed her blood-filled clit; Terry let out a gentle groan and then stepped to the side as my hand slid away from her moist pussy.


    Sitting down on the sofa, then facing me, Terry and I started to lean into each other, as my right hand slowly reached for her left breast.


    All too quickly my lips met her warm full lips, and almost instantly we settled into a slow lingering kiss as our mouths and tongues explored each other.


    Cupping her medium-sized breast in my hand, I could feel her firm nipple pressing against the palm of my hand, groping and squeezing gently; I felt my cock starting to throb, enjoying each movement of my hand and mouth as we sat in a passionate embrace.

 Chapter 10

    Within a few seconds, Terry had dropped her warm hand onto my leg as we continued to kiss, with the subtest of movements I sat enjoying the sensation as Terry slowly wrapped her fingers around my hard cock, starting to work with me in time for our kissing.


    Pulling my mouth back I let out a groan, then opened my eyes, watching Terry grin.


    ¡°I take it your enjoying that¡± she hissed watching me nod.


    ¡°Oh hell Terry, that feels amazing¡± I groaned dropping my eyes to her slowly working hand watching her tease my foreskin back and then slip it forward again.


    ¡°Would you like me to kneel in front of you, like a good girl?¡± Terry asked with a teasing grin on her face watching me nod. Sliding her hand away and then wiping the residue of my pre cum onto my leg, Terry shifted the coffee table as I watched herrge breasts hang forward as she moved the coffee table, then slipped down onto her knees before shuffling between my legs.


    Wrapping her warm hand back around my hard shaft, Terry started to work me slowly again, watching her hand as it worked. Within a few seconds, her eyes seemed to drift up to mine as a wicked smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m only going to do what you ask me to do, but first you have to ask¡± she hissed as her hand continued to stroke me gently.


    ¡°Oh, that is so nasty¡± I groaned watching her smile and then nod.


    Terry sat stroking my cock gently for a few seconds then grinned ¡°So is this all you want?¡± Terry asked with a teasing grin then watched me shake my head then groan ¡°I want you to kiss me down there¡± I added nervously watching her smile and then shift slightly before dropping her head down to the tip of my cock and then cing a gentle kiss on the purple head.


    Terry started to kiss down the side of my shaft before kissing the base of it, then letting her lips gently kiss each ball in turn. Pulling her head back up with a grin Terry started to work my shaft and then asked ¡°Is that all you want me to do?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Terry was trying to tease the words from my mouth, she knew how shy I was and how inexperienced I was too, but it seemed like torture as the words danced in my brain.


    ¡°I want you to suck me¡± I groaned watching herugh, then drop her head to the inside of my leg and then suck gently on my leg for a few seconds before returning with a grin on her face.


    ¡°Oh hell that¡¯s not fair¡± I groaned watching her grin wildly.


    ¡°Well then say it properly,¡± she said with a wide-eyed grin watching me nod meekly.


    ¡°I want you to suck my cock¡± I groaned watching her grin then reply ¡°See how easy that was¡±.


    Terry gave a grin then slowly lowered her mouth down to my throbbing shaft then ced a gentle kiss on the slit, before allowing her eyes to drift up to mine as she watched me stare intently.


    Opening her mouth as our eyes seemed locked I watched as her mouth sank slowly down my hard shaft, feeling her warm tongue lubricate the underside of my throbbing cock.


    Taking about just over half of my cock in her warm mouth, I watched as Terry¡¯s lips closed around my cock, putting a pressure seal on my shaft as her eyes remained fixed on my face. In an instant, her mouth was sliding slowly back up my shaft.


    Pulling her lips over my purple helmet Terry sat up with a grin and then asked ¡°Well, was it as good as you hoped?¡± all I could do was sit and nod.


    ¡°You like it when I look at you with my face full of your cock, don¡¯t you?¡± Terry hissed watching me nod then groan ¡°Hell yeah¡±.


    Almost instantly Terry thrust her mouth back down over my hard shaft then started to suck back and forth as her eyes remained fixed on me.


    ¡°Oh Terry, you are so fucking beautiful¡± I groaned, then slowly lifted my hand then ced it on her head.


    Watching her slide just over half of my cock into her mouth, I gave a gentle press on her head, feeling her resist the pressure, before sliding her mouth back off my shaft.


    Holding my cock in her right hand and then kissing the base of my cock Terry hissed ¡°If you want me to take more then tell me¡±


    Terry looked up at me and grinned watching me nod.


    ¡°Will you take as much as you can¡± I groaned watching herugh and then nod.


    Immediately her mouth was back over my shaft as her lips sunk further down my shaft stopping about an inch short of the base of my cock, sealing her lips around me she sucked back and then thrust her mouth down again.


    Stopping about an inch short, I watched as Terry gave a grin with a mouthful of cock, then pushed down further as I felt her throat open and then wrap tightly around the tip of my purple head.


    ¡°Oh fuck.. that¡¯s good¡± I groaned, unable to believe what I had just experienced.


    Terry pulled back again then quickly plunged her mouth back down my needy shaft talking me back into her throat for a second time, listening to me groaning deliriously.


    For the next minute or so, Terry continued to stab her throat with my rampant cock then finally pulled her mouth away as I watched my cock glisten.


    Sitting back on her legs Terry grinned ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s my turn for some fun¡±.


    Terry watched me stand up, then sat down on the middle of the sofa, quickly pulling her legs up as I stood in front of her looking at the sheen on her red lips.


    Dropping to my knees in front of her, I watched as Terry slid both her hands down to her lips and then gently parted them allowing me a brilliant view of her now hard clit.


    ¡°Terry will you touch yourself for me¡± I groaned watching her nod and then smile.


    Sliding her right index finger across, I watched Terry slowly start to circle gently on her clit, watching her face gently mirror the pleasure her finger was causing.


    Terry sat touching herself gently then hissed ¡°Craig, be a dear and kiss me now¡±.


    Dropping my head down to her pussy watching Terry pull her finger back from her clit, I ced my lips on her clit and then gave a gentle kiss before pulling my head back with a grin.


    Terry gave a wry smile and then hissed ¡°Okay then.. Craig be a dear and lick my clit as quickly as you can and make me cum¡± Terry said, then gave me a wild-eyed grin.


    Dropping my head back down to her shaven lips, I watched as Terry held her lips open thrusting my tongue out quickly, I caught her clit perfectly, and all too quickly I was savoring the wonderful taste on my tongue as Ipped everyst bit of fluid from her pussy and clit, as my tongue tugged frantically at her blood filled clit.

 Chapter 11

    Within seconds I listened in awe as Terry let out a gentle moan, followed by another then another.


    Slipping my arms under her legs, I held on as my tongue tried to batter her clit into submission, enjoying every pulse of her clit against my tongue.


    With each second that passed Terry¡¯s groan got louder and longer,pping frantically at her clit, I heard Terry moan ¡°Do it as quickly as you can, I¡¯m cumming¡±.


    Driven on by the thought of being able to make a woman cum with my tongue, a forty-year-old woman. I continued to lick frantically at her wonderfully hard clit.


    I had hardly been going for a few minutes when suddenly, Terry thrust her hands onto my head and then pushed my tongue hard against her clit as I felt her legs close against my head.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ oh Craig.. oh hell¡­¡±Terry groaned as I watched her body started to tremble lightly as her hands kept my tongue pinned against her throbbing clit.


    A few secondster Terry opened her eyes and then hissed ¡°Wow, for the first time that was brilliant¡± before giving me arge grin.


    I pulled my head back, then started to grin at the thought of giving a woman her first orgasm. All the years of worrying, if I would be any good had evaporated with just a few words.


    Terry closed her knees together and then ced her feet on the floor before shifting over slightly, watching her pat the sofa gently I sat down watching her grin then stood up before straddling my legs, as she ced her knees on the sofa.


    Looking down at me my eyes stared at herrge breast inches from my face; I finally looked up watching her smile.


    ¡°Craig, remember if you want something, just ask,¡± Terry said with a grin then slowly reached between her legs, then taking my cock in her hand I watched as she slowly lowered herself down onto my throbbing cock.


    Suddenly I felt my cock press against her, and the warmth of her body radiated through my stiff organ, with a little adjustment I let out a groan as I felt my purple head meet resistance and then push into her warm, orgasm-soaked pussy. ¡°Oh fuck¡± I groaned watching Terry lower herself with a grin then finally sit on myp.


    ¡°Well baby, you¡¯re no longer a virgin,¡± Terry said with a dirty grin as her words struck home.


    I was finally inside a woman; I had finally lost my cherry but what a way to lose it.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Terry asked watching me nod and then ce both hands on her breasts, I felt Terry lift gently and then drop back down onto my hard shaft slowly.


    ¡°Fuck Craig, you¡¯ll never know how badly I¡¯ve needed this¡± Terry hissed as I felt her starting to increase the tempo slightly.


    ¡°You and me both¡± I groaned feeling her tight pussy sliding up and down my hard shaft.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cing her hands on my shoulders, I watched as Terry continued to bounce on my cock as I fondled her breasts wildly.


    Looking up at Terry¡¯s face I could see the concentration on her face as she continued to bounce, with each bounce she seemed to drop heavier onto my rampant cock.


    ¡°Oh baby, I¡¯m going to enjoy teaching you¡± Terry groaned watching me smile as the face seemed to fill with blood.


    Terry clung firmly to my shoulders as she continued to ride my cock rapidly, with each heavy thrust of her hips onto myp Terry let out grunt after grunt, groan after groan.


    Just watching her riding me like a prize stallion, I knew that I probably wouldn¡¯tst much longer before filling her full of my seed, then suddenly it struck me, I hadn¡¯t asked.


    ¡°Terry, can I cum inside you¡± I groaned watching her face turn bright red as I listened to the pping noises of her ass on my legs.


    ¡°Craig, just do it¡± Terry grunted as the pressure on my shoulders continued to increase Terry¡¯s eyes seemed to stare down at the action, I sort of guessed that she couldn¡¯t see much but, watching her ride me like crazy had made that a mute point.


    She had hardly got the words out of her mouth as I tried to stroke her dirty blonde hair back into ce when Terry let out a groan.


    ¡°Oh fuck Craig. oh, I¡¯m cumming¡± she hissed as she bounced frantically on my stiff cock then suddenly dropped onto me, taking me deep inside her, as she let out a long groan.


    Within a few seconds, Terry pulled her hands off my shoulders and then looked me straight in the eye.


    ¡°Two in one night, hell you must be good¡± she added with a grin before running her hand up the middle of her forehead pushing her hair back.


    Watching her smile down at me, I had almost been on the verge when she stopped.


    ¡°Terry, could I do it from behind¡± I asked sheepishly watching her grin and then nod.


    ¡°Sure honey, and don¡¯t stop until you fill me right up¡± she added with a grin watching me nod. Sliding off gingerly as I looked at my glistening shaft covered with a mixture of my pre cum and her fluids I watched as Terry took a kneeling position and then leaned forward resting her arms on the sofa.


    Like a greyhound, I dashed off the sofa and then dropped in behind her, guiding my still throbbing cock to her pussy.


    With a good thrust I was back inside savoring the sight of her round ass, grabbing firmly at her hips I started to thrust slowly.


    Within 30 seconds I had built up the pace and knelt enjoying the tight view of my cock sliding into her pussy.


    Sliding my hands along her sides as I continued to thrust heavily, I slipped my hands around to her medium-sized breasts and then started to gently finger her nipples.


    ¡°Oh fuck Terry, I want to do this as often as possible¡± I groaned, my mouth had detached itself from reality.


    ¡°Trust me, baby, you¡¯ll get it often enough,¡± Terry said turning her head to the side and trying to look at me as I pounded harder


    Pulling my hands back quickly, I grabbed her hips, then started to stab into her as hard, and as quickly as I could manage, listening to the pping noises of our body¡¯s meeting.


    ¡°Oh fuck, I¡¯m cumming¡± I groaned then gave onest heavy thrust before pulling Terry by the hips onto my cock, instantly my cock sprung to life as I let out a long groan, filling her pussy with copious amounts of my seed.


    ¡°Oh hell,¡± I groaned continuing to keep my throbbing cock as far in as possible, while my orgasm slowly ebbed away.


    ¡°Terry will you suck me now¡± I groaned reliving a fantasy that I loved; even though my orgasm had finished my brain hadn¡¯t caught up with my mouth.


    ¡°Sure baby, when you done,¡± Terry said without moving her head as I knelt shocked that she would clean my cock covered in both our juices.


    Pulling back watching my cock slide out of her soaked pussy, I watched as


    Terry slipped round onto her bum and then grinned up ¡°We need to be quick, Laura¡¯s due home soon¡± Terry said then pushed her head forward as her lips parted.


    Pushing her mouth down my shaft, I watched as Terry looked up, her mouth sucked happily a few times before Terry pulled back and grinned ¡°All clean, now hand me a tissue¡± Terry said then pointed to the box in the corner.


    Standing up then wiping the excess cum onto the tissue Terry gave a grin, ¡°Maybe next time, I might not need a tissue¡±.


    ¡°You mean. you would swallow?¡± I asked shocked at her statement, watching her lift her jeans and then pull her white panties from inside them before slipping her legs through the holes, Terry grinned ¡°Craig, when I¡¯m in the mood, trust me it¡¯s the only thing I want¡± I stood there in shock watching her slip on her trousers.


    Within a couple of minutes, Terry and I were dressed; Terry headed to the front door and then opened it. Before returning.


    ¡°If Laura asks we were talking about my marriage, okay,¡± she said watching me nod.


    Turning on the television, Terry and I sat watching a program for about half an hour, then suddenly the door closed, signaled Laura.


    ¡°Hi honey, how did it go,¡± Terry asked watching Laura grin and then nod.


    ¡°Yeah good mum¡± Laura added.


    ¡°Do you fancy toast and cheese?¡± Terry added watching Laura nod.


    ¡°Well?¡± I asked watching her shrug her shoulders.


    ¡°It was all right, but he¡¯s a bit of a bore, all he wants to talk about is his car and the driving test,¡± Laura said then added, ¡°So what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Your mum and I spoke about your dad,¡± I said watching herugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get her started on Dad, you will never get her off the subject¡± Laura said with a grin then headed through to the kitchen.


    Terry was right about making up something, I sat there in the afterglow of my first time wondering how soon it would be before there was a second time. I didn¡¯t have too long to wait.

 Chapter 12

    Watching Laura sit and bite hungrily at her toast and cheese, I couldn¡¯t help but let my eyes wander over to Terry. Terry gave me a pointed look that told me that I really shouldn¡¯t be looking at her in front of Laura.


    I could understand Terry¡¯s point of view, thest thing she wanted was her daughter knowing that her mum hade on to her best friend.


    ¡°So Craig, where are you staying tomorrow night¡± Terry asked watching me nce at Laura then nervously said, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet¡±.


    ¡°You know I was just thinking the other day, if you stay here much more, I might have to start charging you rent¡± Terry added with a grin as Laura let out a snigger.


    ¡°Yeah, right mum admit it, you enjoy having a man about the house,¡± Laura said ripping at the toast, it was an off-the-cuff remark, although the look that passed between Terry and I instantly had us wondering what she meant.


    ¡°Laura trust me honey, after your dad, thest thing I want is a man anywhere near the house,¡± Terry said coldly then nced over at me before adding ¡°Well except you, but I have to suffer you¡± Terry added with a subtle smile before looking at Laura.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m starting to think your mum doesn¡¯t like me, e,¡± I said to Laura watching her eyes rise as a small grin poured over her face.


    ¡°Is that you just noticing, boy, you¡¯re quick¡± Laura added with a grin then continued ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, she hates all men¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate all men, I loved your dad onc, e¡± Terry said watching Laura give her a wry smile, Laura was in a snappy mood tonight and we soon knew it.


    ¡°Mum, loved is the operative word, anyway, when was thest time you were out on a date, never mind anything else,¡± Laura asked with a teasing smile watching the shock on Terry¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s a bit hard to date when you have a daughter who demands so much attention¡± Terry added with a dirty smile watching Laura pull a face and then stuff thest bit of toast into her mouth.


    ¡°Okay. forget the date, when was thest time, you. you know¡± Laura said with a grin then followed it with ¡°Did you know if you don¡¯t have sex for seven years you are considered a virgin again¡±


    I had seen Terry and Laura have some strange discussions but this one was out of the blue.


    Terry looked over at me and then grinned ¡°Well actually if you must know, while you were out tonight, I ripped Craig¡¯s clothes off, and did all sorts of unspeakable things to him. So there¡± Terry said with a dirty grin watching the shock on my face.


    Laura looked at me and Terry in turn with a smile on her face thenughed ¡°Yeah right mum, try again, if you¡¯re going to lie, at least try and get Craig in on it first¡± Laura joked watching me try to recover.


    ¡°Come on Craig, tell her, tell her I¡¯m not lying¡± Terry added with a teasing grin.


    ¡°Hey keep me out of this, this is between you two¡± I added watching Lauraugh.


    ¡°Mum quit while you¡¯re behind, Craig¡¯s not ying¡± Laura added watching meugh.


    ¡°Anyway, I think you¡¯re a little too old for him¡± Laura added then lifted the remote control as she started to channel hop.


    ¡°Laura I¡¯m forty, not bleeding seventy, and you never know, maybe Craig might like an experienced woman¡± Terry added with another teasing grin.


    ¡°Would you two mind, You talking about me like I¡¯m not here¡± I added giving them both a stern look and then watching Laura stick her tongue out.


    Laura sat for a few seconds then looked at Terry giving her a grin before turning to me and smiling, I just knew that her nextment was going to floor me, she didn¡¯t disappoint.


    ¡°Okay Craig, be honest, if my mum offered you it on a te, would you take it?¡± she asked with a dirty grin then looked at Terry.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Laura!¡± Terry hissed watching Lauraugh.


    ¡°Well, I had to as, k¡± Laura said with a grin before waiting for an answer.


    GivingTerryy a nce, I replied ¡°Yeah Laura, I could just see your reaction If I told you I had given your mum a quickie¡± I said watching herugh.


    Turning to Terry, Laura gave a childish grin and then added ¡°See, next time you¡¯re going to have to try harder¡± Laura said with a smug look on her face.


    ¡°Although, actually I¡¯ve got to admit, your mum does have nice boobs, s,¡± I said watching Laura almost choke as she listened to Terryugh.


    ¡°Craig,ments like that won¡¯t get you invited back¡± Laura hissed watching us bothugh.


    ¡°Well guys I¡¯m going to love you and leave you, I¡¯m shattered,¡± Terry said then headed to the stairs before stopping suddenly ¡°Craig, if you want to wait till Laura¡¯s asleep I might even let youe into my room, and have a proper look at my boobs,¡± Terry said with a dirtyugh, watching Laura draw her an unimpressed look before replying ¡°Mum, give up, you lost, just admit it,¡± Laura said giving her a grin as Terry climbed the stairs.


    For the next half an hour, Laura sat telling me about her date, I was ready to fall asleep just listening to her night. The guy must have been a real bore.


    When Laura had finished she stopped in thought for a few seconds then looked over with a grin ¡°So you think my mum¡¯s got nice boobs?¡± Laura said with a teasing grin.


    ¡°Hell yeah, mind you so have you, but I like your ass better¡± I added with a dirty chuckle watching Lauraugh.


    ¡°You know between me and you.. and you don¡¯t say anything to my mum¡± Laura stopped watching me nod.


    ¡°You know I think in her little way, my mum likes you,¡± Laura said watching her give her a confused look then added, right¡±.


    Lauraughed then groaned ¡°Not like that dafty, I mean, you never see many guys round the house do you?¡± she added watching me shake my head.


    ¡°Yet my mum doesn¡¯t have a problem with you staying, that¡¯s what I was trying to say,¡± she said with a smile


    ¡°Oh, I see¡± I added then sat yawning, trying to hint to Laura.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go to your bed, and if I hear my mum¡¯s floorboards creak I will be up like a sho, t,¡± Laura said with a dirty smile, watching meugh and then say ¡°Yeah Laura get real¡±.


    Slipping into the soft bed, I stretched out and then started to think about Terry, tonight hade like a bolt from the blue. Even in my wildest fantasies, I would never have believed Terry would havee on to me like that.


    Closing my eyes and then lying in a daze I continued to think about what had happened.


    Suddenly Terry¡¯s voice seemed to invade my dreams, ¡°Craig¡­ Craig¡± her voice said quietly then suddenly I realized that I wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    ¡°it¡¯s 6:30, you need to get up for work,¡± Terry said softly as I opened my eyes watching her sit on the side of my bed with a soft smile on her face.


    ¡°Would you like me to make you something to eat?¡± Terry asked watching me trying to wake properly.


    ¡°Eh, yeah sure¡± I groaned slipping my fingers through my hair and watching her nod and then head from the room.

 Chapter 13

    Climbing out of bed then heading for the shower room, I stood soaking for a while before finally finding my clothes then heading downstairs.


    Hitting the bottom stairs, the powerful aroma of a full English breakfast hit my senses; usually, Terry was happy to put out cereal, toast, and a ss of fruit juice. I stood trying to recall if I had ever been there when she had made a full breakfast.


    Stepping into the Kitchen, I watched Terry stand with her back to me working away at the cooker, heading over to the coffee machine, I watched as Terry turned and then gave a soft smile. ¡°Could you pour one for r? m  ? e?¡± Terry asked watching me nod as she continued to cook.


    Sitting at the dinner table in the middle of therge kitchen, I watched as


    Terry turned with two tes in her hand and then headed over to the table. cing a te down in front of me, Terry ced her te down then headed over and closed the kitchen door before sitting down across from me.


    Terry sat and looked at her te for a few seconds as if she was trying to find answers in it. Looking up with a thoughtful look on her face Terry gave a wry smile.


    ¡°I was hoping we could talk aboutst night,¡± Terry said softly before allowing her eyes to dart to the kitchen door.


    ¡°Yeah sure¡± I added with a mouthful of food, watching Terry shift on her chair.


    ¡°I was sort of hoping that you didn¡¯t get the wrong idea about what happened, you know.. like read too much into me, t,¡± Meerry said as her eyes seemed to spend more time on the door than on me.


    cing the cutlery on my te and then swallowing the food in my mouth, I listened to Terry continue ¡°You understand that when a woman hasn¡¯t had it for a while, well. we get a bit antsy..¡± Terry said giving a wry smile watching me nod.


    ¡°Wellst night, I was antsy.. if you know what I mean,¡± Terry said as I watched the blood rush to her cheeks.


    ¡°Terry, listen, as far as I¡¯m concerned you¡¯re my best friend¡¯s mum, I like you, but that¡¯s it¡± I added watching her nod; the relief was obvious on her face that she didn¡¯t have to go through a rehearsed speech.


    ¡°Last night I saw another side of you that I liked, and well¡­ how can I put this¡± I said as I sat and thought for a few seconds.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know how to say this politely,¡± I said watching her smile and then nod.


    ¡°Trust me I¡¯m a big girl I can take it¡± Terry added with a grin.


    ¡°Well I loved fucking your brains out, but to be honest that was all it was¡± I added trying to stop myself from cringing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, if the opportunity rose again, I would jump at the chance, but all it would be was sex¡± I added watching Terry grin.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re an amazingdy, but you¡¯re not my type¡± I added trying to find the perfect words to express my feelings.


    ¡°You know Craig that was all I was worried about, I would hate to think that you read more into it than there was¡± Terry added watching me nod.


    ¡°You know, Iy in bedst night thinking the strength, in,  I said watching Tugh and n  then nod.


    ¡°Well trust me, Craig, I don¡¯t need another man, but if you can promise me that you won¡¯t get all hung up, I can promise you thatst night will happen again¡± Terry added watching a childish grin appear across my face.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s your body, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to say no, is it?¡± I said watching her give a subtle smile, then shook her head almost instantly the grin slipped from her face.


    ¡°Craig, if it is going to happen again, then we have to have a few rules,¡± Terry said trying to gauge my reaction.


    ¡°Sure, hit me with them¡± I added watching her nod.


    ¡°Well firstly, Laura must never find out about it, we have to act normally around her,¡± Terry said watching me nod and then answer ¡°Laura is my biggest concern too¡± I added watching Terry smile.


    ¡°If she¡¯s in the house, or due back then nothing happens,¡± Terry said watching me nod.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Also you¡¯ve got to watch what you say to her, she¡¯s pretty smart, trust me when I tell you, she will catch on straight away if you give her any hints¡± Terry added watching my nod.


    Secondly, and this is important, if you start to develop any feeling whatsoever, you have to say, I am not going to take any chances of losing Laura because one of us became a babbling fool¡± Terry added giving me a wry smile.


    ¡°Terry before I let it get that far, I will just stoping around so much¡± I added watching her nod.


    ¡°And finally, I¡¯m a very open-mindeddy, if there¡¯s anything you want to try, just ask, it will surprise you what I enjoy¡± Terry added with a grin as her eyes darted back to the kitchen door.


    ¡°Well actually now you mention it, I think you have a nice bum¡± I added feeling the blood rush to my face at making such an admission.


    ¡°Craig, trust me, get me in the right mood, and I¡¯ll let you do anything¡± Terry grinned watching me nod.


    ¡°Listen I was thinking, Laura is going through to sgow today for that interview, and I¡¯m only in half a day today¡± I added watching Terry grin.


    ¡°Maybe you could find a reason to have me over, you know like check your plumbing¡± I added with a dirty grin watching Terryugh then quickly check the kitchen door.


    Terry dropped her elbows onto the table and then leaned her chin on her hands. ¡°Hmmm, let me see,¡± Terry said deep in thought.


    ¡°How do you fancy helping me to tidy the back garden?¡± Terry added with a devious smile watching me nod.


    ¡°Sounds like a n to me¡± I added watching Terry deep in thought.


    ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll get Laura to ask you, just make sure that she gets the impression that you have better things to do with your time¡± Terry added watching me grin.


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m good at that¡± I added before lifting my cutlery and getting stuck into my breakfast.

 Chapter 14

    Terry and I sat chatting about what she wanted done in the garden, it had to be enough that Laura would think we had been hard at it all day, by the time I was ready to leave for work, we knew exactly what we had to do.


    ¡°Craig, just a thought, but what happens if Laura wants you to go with her¡± Terry asked watching meugh.


    ¡°She¡¯s got to leave at noon, I don¡¯t finish till one¡± I added watching her nod.


    ¡°She has already asked me, I think she wanted to go for a walk along Argyle Street after the interview,¡± I said watching Terry ce back at the door, then add ¡°Well I had better give her money so that she takes her time¡± Terry added with a smile.


    ¡°Listen got to dash, we¡¯ve got a deliverying in today¡± I added watching Terry nod as I walked out of the kitchen door.


    By 10:30 am I had a couple of text messages on my phone from Laura, asking me to give her a phone on my break. Stepping out into the courtyard, I dialed her number and then listened to her rabbit for a couple of minutes.


    ¡°Oh by the way, what¡¯s this I hear that my mum made you a fry up,¡± Laura asked as I listened to the slight chuckle in her voice.


    ¡°Yeah I know, she was nice to me this morning, I sort of thought she fell out of the bed or something¡± I added knowing what wasing.


    ¡°Lesson one about my mum, don¡¯t trust her when she¡¯s nice to you¡± Lauraughed down the phone.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked trying to fake curiosity as Lauraughed.


    ¡°Well you see, Mum was looking for something this morning, but chickened out of asking you, so she¡¯s left it to me¡± Laura added with augh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of this¡± I added, I could tell Laura was enjoying herself.


    ¡°Well, Mum asked me, to ask you if you would give her a hand with the garden today?¡± Laura said as I stood with a grin on my face.


    ¡°Ohe on, couldn¡¯t you make up an excuse or something¡±, I said trying to fake disappointment.


    ¡°Well you¡¯re the idiot that told her you were on a half day today,¡± Laura said as I stood nodding.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Laura, you know I hate gardening, and trust me after your little talkst night, no offense but I don¡¯t want to be left with your mum alone, just in case she tries to eat me¡± I added with augh.


    ¡°Craig, we were only joking aboutst night, trust me, my mum wouldn¡¯t give you a second look, k¡± Laura said dismissively, I stood with a big grin on my face as the thought ofst night popped into my head.


    ¡°Can you not make up some excuse for me, like I¡¯ve got the dentist or something¡± I added listening to Lauraugh.


    ¡°Tell you what, if you do it for her, I¡¯ll drop a hint about her paying you back with a meal from the Indians, how does that sound?¡± Laura asked, I had hammed it up long enough, it was time to agree.


    ¡°Okay, what time does she want me over?¡± I asked listening to Lauraugh.


    ¡°Well if you go home and grab clothes, you can stay tonight¡± Laura added then said, ¡°Say about 1:30?¡±


    ¡°Okay, but if I¡¯m in a bad mood it¡¯s your fault, and I thought you were my friend,¡± I said trying toy it on thick.


    ¡°Craig, it¡¯s only a bit of gardening,¡± Laura said then exined that she would send me a text when she reached sgow, she didn¡¯t know where she was going so needed directions.


    ¡°Okay I will send you the directions when you¡¯re there,¡± I said stepping back toward the building.


    ¡°Okay then speak to you soon. bye,¡± Laura said then quickly hung up.


    By midday I had worked feverishly as I thought about everything I wanted to do to Terry after work, I sort of hoped we would get the sex out of the way first, then get stuck into the garden but known my luck I would have to wait.


    Pulling up at the door, fifteen minutes after work, I pushed the door open to listen to an empty house. Searching downstairs, I headed into the kitchen and then watched Terry kneeling at the flower beds gently digging out some weeds.


    ¡°Started without me I se, e,¡± I said with a grin watching Terry stand up and then brush her brow with her arm.


    ¡°If you get thewn mower out and cut the grass, I¡¯ll do the beds, we can clean out the shedte, r,¡± Terry said with a grin watching me nod and then head to the garage before pulling the petrol mower out.


    Starting the engine, my feet moved like an Olympic sprinter as I raced up and down thergewn, stopping every so often to empty the grass box. Realizing that Terry still had a couple of meters left to weed, I started to go over thewn in a different direction, watching the different shaded squares appear.


    I had almost finished when I watched Terry head over to the grass bin and empty the carrier bag into the bin then stand on the patio watching me finish.


    ¡°If you nip round and do the front, I¡¯ll make us a coffee¡± Terry added then headed in the back door. After thinking about Terry all morning there was only one thing that I wanted and it wasn¡¯t a cup of coffee.


    Kicking up thewnmower and then giving the small patch of grass the once over I headed into the garage putting thewnmower away before emptying the grass into the bin.


    Heading into the kitchen, I watched Terry take a sip of her coffee and then grin ¡°I was thinking that after all that hard work, I will probably need a shower, you are wee to join me¡± Terry said watching me nod and then add ¡°But if my hands start to wander don¡¯t me me¡±.


    Terry and I headed out of the kitchen, we had just reached the first step when we listened to the phone ring, ¡°I better get that, that¡¯ll be Laura¡± Terry said then headed into the living room.

 Chapter 15

    After talking for a few seconds Terry hung up the phone and grinned ¡°Laura has just reached sgow, she¡¯ll give you a phone in a minute¡± Terry said watching my face drop.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Shit, I better go back out and start thewn mower¡± I hissed then headed out to wait for Laura¡¯s call.


    Having just started the mower, my phone started to vibrate.


    ¡°Oka, why are you there yet?¡± I asked to listen to Laura talk as I listened to the hustle and bustle of sgow ibackgroundeahahh so where do I go?¡± Laura asked then listened to me give her directions.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, if I don¡¯t answer my phone in the next twenty minutes, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t hear it,¡± I said listening to Lauraugh and then exining that she could hear thewn mower.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be deaf by the time I¡¯m finished¡± I added with augh, listening to Laura call me a baby.


    ¡°Okay, got to go, or I will have to go and get petrol, have fun at the shops¡± I added listening to her chuckle then add ¡°Mum gave me money so I¡¯ll see you tomorrow¡±.


    Hanging up the phone I kicked off my shoes at the back door then raced up the stairs. Opening the shower room door, I stood watching Terry naked under the shower as she let the water rinse her hair.


    ¡°Shut the door and keep the heat in¡± Terry added as I stepped over the clothes and then started to strip before opening the ss shower door and then stepping in.


    Terry turned to face me as my eyes dropped to her majestic breasts, watching the water trickle down them.


    ¡°Did I tell you what a wonderful body you¡¯ve got?¡± I said watching Terry gri and then shake her head.


    ¡°Baby, there¡¯s only one part of your body that I¡¯m interested in¡± Terry grinned tslipperssoap-covered handdown to my cock then slowly started to work it the rest of the way up.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never had sex in a shower before¡± I added with a teasing smile watching Terryugh.


    ¡°No offense Craig, but it¡¯s not as much fun as the thing I¡¯ve got nned, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get around to it¡± Terry added as I started to enjoy the stroking of her hand on my hard cock.


    Pulling her hand away, Terry grabbed the shower gel and then handed me the bottle.


    ¡°Make yourself useful,¡± Terry said watching me squirt some of the white creams onto my hand then slowly rub it into a richther.


    Pressing my hands against her warm soft skin, I started to rub gently at the top of her breast bone watching Terry smile at me as my hands slowly worked over the top of her breasts.


    Within 30 seconds my hands were fondling her medium-sized orbs, enjoying the sensation as my finger stroked gently over her now-firm nipples.


    Closing my hands around her breasts, I stood squeezing them gently as Terry¡¯s eyes continued to follow my hands as they wandered down the base of her breasts.


    ¡°Here, do under here too¡± Terry hissed then lifted her breasts as I slipped my hand under her breasts briefly before guiding them down her stomach.


    Stopping to apply more shower gel to my hands, I continued to work down her smooth stomach before finally reaching her shaven mound, turning my hand upside down, I started to slide my hand down her warm mound, while my eyes traced every movement of my hand.


    Within a few seconds, my fingers had slipped easily onto her warm lips as I tried to make it look as if I was washing her. Sliding my middle finger over her lips, I pushed gently, feeling her wet lips part as my finger felt her skin fold around it.


    With a gentle pull of my hand, my finger slipped back onto her firm clit.


    ¡°Craig, stop teasing, plenty of time for thatter,¡± Terry said with a grin watching me pull my hand from herbia as I dropped to my knees and then started to work my hands down the rest of her body.


    I had hardly reached her ankles when Terry slowly turned around with her back to me and then let out a gentleugh.


    ¡°Craig, remember to do my bum properly, it needs to be nice and clean¡±


    Terry added with a girlish giggle looking over her shoulder as I stood up.


    Applying more gel to my hands, I rushed my hands over her back and then dropped to my knees before covering her legs with shower gel.


    Picking the bottle of gel up, then squirting some more on my hands I knelt working my hands over her toned bum, sliding my fingers down the outside of her passage then slowly sliding my hand up into the crevice.


    Almost instantly, Terry leaned forward and then ced her hands against the shower cab, as I knelt watching her ready to get frisked by the police.


    Sliding my hand back up between her cheeks I stopped at the top then ced both thumbs on either side, slowly pulling the middle of her cheeks apart, as her tight ring came into view.


    Watching the ring contract slightly, I could feel my hard cock throbbing gently as the testosterone surged through my body.


    ¡°Oh hell I want to fuck your ass¡± I groaned then realized that I had said what I was thinking.


    Terry let out a light giggle and then whispered, ¡°You know, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you wanted to put a finger inside me¡±


    Looking up in shock, I couldn¡¯t quite believe what I had just heard her say, Terry just stood leaning against the wall as I slipped the index finger covered in gel down to her tight ring and then pressed gently.


    Applying a little pressure, I watched as my finger finally forced its way gently into her tight hole watching her contract around my finger tightly. ¡°Oh hell, I love that feeling¡± Terry groaned as my finger pushed ever inwards.


    ¡°Craig do you mind if we skip the forey and just do it¡± Terry groaned as I knelt with my finger gently working her ass.


    Sliding my finger back out I watched Terry turn and grin as she rinsed her back then quickly grabbed the shower gel.


    Lathering up her hand, Terry pushed her hand into my groin and then started to stroke my hard cock coating it in shower gel.


    ¡°You can have a proper shower after we¡¯re finished¡± Terry whispered watching me nod.

 Chapter 16

    Terry stepped to the side and then grabbed the shower head before drenching my body with the warm water as her hand continued to work my throbbing member.


    Switching off the shower after she had rinsed thest of the soap off my cock Terry stepped out, then threw me a towel as I watched her dry her slender body.


    Within a couple of minutes, Terry was dry and heading across to her room with me in tow.


    Stopping at the side of the bed, Terry gave a grin and then pointed to the bed.


    ¡°Lie down, I don¡¯t think this will take too long¡± Terry hissed watching me nod and then lie on my back.


    Climbing onto the bed, I watched as Terry quickly followed me, then swung her leg over my body as she straddled my hard cock.


    Easing her body down gently as I watched Terry smile, then enjoying the kiss of her warm skin on my cock, I let out a soft groan feeling my hard cock finally prate her warm moist pussy.


    Shifting gently, Terry took afortable position and then ced her hands on my chest as she started to lift her body then drop back down again, feeling every thrust of my hard cock pushing deep inside her.


    ¡°Oh fuck, I¡¯ve needed this¡± I groaned watching Terry smile as she continued to work.


    ¡°Did I tell you that being on top is one of my favourite positions¡± Terry added with a teasing smile.


    ¡°No, but do you hear anyints from me¡± I said with a soft smile watching Terryugh gently.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh Craig, your cock feels so good¡± Terry sighed watching me smile and feeling her pace starting to increase.


    Within a few seconds, Iy there watching Terry¡¯s face start to blush wildly as I listened to her body p against mine. With a gentle shift, Terry was now trying to impale herself on my hard cock, enjoying each that slipped from her lips.


    ¡°Oh fuck, I want you up my ass so badly¡± Terry groaned as she continued to bounce, enjoying the look of shock on my face.


    ¡°oh hell, yes¡± Terry groaned as she continued to bounce frantically my eyes fixed on her medium-sized breasts bouncing majestically before my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Terry your pussy feels fuckin wonderful¡± Just watching the pleasure she was getting was sending me into orbit.


    ¡°Come on Craig, talk dirty to me¡± Terry hissed watching me smile.


    ¡°Tell your slut what you want to do to her¡± Terry gasped as she continued to ride me like a prized steed.


    Suddenly I realized that part of what Terry enjoyed the most was the thought of being humiliated, as she bounced her way to orgasm, I had never talked dirty to a woman before, but there was a first time for everything.


    ¡°You like bouncing on a fat cock, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked watching Terry gasp as she tried to nod.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m going to love bitch fucking you, and you¡¯re going to let me,¡± I said unsure whether I was using the right terminology.


    ¡°Oh hell, yeah, keep going¡± Terry hissed her breathing rate was through the roof as I listened to her gasp at the sex-charged air.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m going to have to bend you over this bed and bitch fuck that tight ass of yours until you beg me to stop,¡± I said watching Terry nod as the beads of sweat formed on her body and forehead.


    ¡°oh, Craig. I¡¯m cumming¡± Terry gasped then within a few seconds I watched as she dropped her soaking pussy hard onto my cock, Terry let out a long lingering groan as her body convulse on top of me.


    ¡°Oh hell, I can¡¯t wait¡± I groaned suddenly feeling my cock spring to life and fire the first shot of cum deep into her pussy.


    Terry quickly opened her eyes and grinned ¡°A Craig, you spoiled my fun¡± she gasped as I continued to unload deep into her pussy.


    Grabbing her legs as I tried to thrust upwards, I watched as Terry smiled down.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter we can do it another time¡± Terry hissed as I finally managed to gather my senses and then nodded with the mother of all smiles on my face.


    Within a few seconds, I had recovered enough to speak.


    ¡°Listen, Terry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± I stopped watching her give me a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Craig, baby, you came and that¡¯s the main thing, you¡¯ve got plenty of time to do everything else¡± Terry added with a smile watching me nod.


    Terry sat on my deting cock for about a minute, then slowly climbed off before grabbing my towel and then signaling for me to follow her.


    Stepping back into the shower, Terry and I stood talking; I felt the need to ask what had happened earlier.


    ¡°Listen, you know what I said earlier¡± I stopped watching Terry pour the gel onto her hands then rub it on my chest.


    ¡°Yeah, and it was fine,¡± Terry said with a reassuring smile as I held her hips watching her hand go to work.


    ¡°To be honest with you, I like it when a guy makes me feel seedy when he¡¯s fucking me¡± Terry added with a grin.


    ¡°Good, I just didn¡¯t want to offend you,¡± I said watching herugh.


    ¡°I think I am going to have to teach you properly,¡± Terry said with a wide-eyed smile as she continued to wash my body.


    ¡°Terry and I stood in the shower, as Terry gave me pointers about what to say, the seedier the phrase the more she liked it, I stood trying to take it all in.


    Within half an hour we were back in the garden pulling the stuff out of the shed.


    Terry had given me a lot to think about, but what I had realized was, that I would have to take time to work on my self-control. I had spoiled both Terry¡¯s ns and my own by not being able to control my orgasm. Okay so it was only the second time I had been with a woman, but if I was to please Terry, I would have to learn quickly.

 Chapter 17

    DON¡¯T CALL ME DADDY


    I was out with my friend Jim, his wife J, and Jim¡¯s parents at a local bar that had live music every Friday night. We had been there for a few hours and we had all decided to leave. Jim was leaving with his parents since he had agreed to help his dad with a building project the next day, while J and I were going to leave together. We all said goodnight and the two of us started to walk to my car. J had decided not to drink while I had a few beers so we agreed she was going to drive us back to her and Jim¡¯s apartment. I lived way across town so it was easier if I slept on their couch and drove home in the morning.


    Jim and J had been good friends of mine since University. Jim and I were immediate friends when we met in residence. He met J about a year after that and she and I have been close since it became obvious that she and Jim were serious. While officially I was Jim¡¯s friend, J and I had be pretty close ourselves over the few years since we all graduated, and there were never any awkward silences when Jim was absent.


    ¡°Do you want to smoke a joint when we get back?¡± She asked this question in a tone that reflected her relief to be out of the presence of Jim¡¯s parents. ¡°We have bourbon if you want a little nightcap as well. I didn¡¯t want to drink around Jim¡¯s parents, but I need to unwind before bed.¡±


    She had a look in her eye that intrigued me as I hadn¡¯t seen it from her before. Being a young man in my mid-twenties, I had ample experience trying to decipher what passing nces from beautiful women meant, but I didn¡¯t expect it from J. The look was gone as quickly as it appeared but my mind took note since it was out of ce.


    Once we got to my car, I handed the keys to her with an open palm. If I was on a date with someone else, I might think her extended touch on my hand as she picked up the keys meant she was interested in me, but I pushed this thought aside.


    She picked the keys up out of my hand, but they slipped from her grasp immediately. She caught them in mid-air before they bounced off her chest andnded on the ground. It was made to look like an ident, but it didn¡¯t look like one to me. My eyes were inevitably drawn to the falling keys and then to her ample breasts behind them. She didn¡¯t say anything for a second or two while she stood there with the keys in her hands, watching me look at her breasts.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting nervous in front of such a handsome gentleman,¡± she said with augh as I pulled my eyes up to meet hers. I scolded her for such a bad joke, but it made me think. Joke or not, this statement felt a bit out of ce. She and I were decent friends in our own right, but she had never made anyments about my looks before. As J turned away from me to get to the car door, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her ass.


    I had certainly checked her out before in the time that we had known each other, but this felt different. She had a plump, round butt that was about as big as it could be without calling her chubby, which she was not. I couldn¡¯t pull my eyes off it; it must have been the drinks I had that night, but I could hear a voice in my head say, ¡®What a big juicy ass¡¯.


    I was trying to calm that voice down when J turned her body towards the back of the car and caught me red-handed with her peripheral vision. She chuckled in a quiet but sexy manner before teasing me some more while she tucked a strand of her blond hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Are youing or are you gonna just stare at my ass all night?¡±


    I apologized and tried to pass it off as anything but what it was, but she just rolled her eyes at me andughed. I was d she wasn¡¯t mad about my wandering eyes, but I was also a bit curious about how affectionate she was being with me. Her extended looks at me were more than just curiosity.


    ¡®Surely she wasn¡¯t checking me out?¡¯ I thought. It must just be the alcohol and my overactive imagination; I hadn¡¯t been with a woman in a few months, so I figured I was making more out of this than what it was.


    We continued talking and flirting on the way back to her apartment. I had always enjoyed spending time with J, but I had never been this excited to be alone with her before. My previous doubts about whether we were flirting soon vanished as the growing sexual tension between us became palpable.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I was starting to feel guilty, but then I remembered Jim¡¯s history of cheating on J. It had been six months since thest urrence that I


    knew about, but it used to be a problem. He liked the act of seduction, and convincing women to sleep with him was something he was surprisingly good at. He told me that he hade clean with J and things were better between them, but I also knew that there were untold stories that she didn¡¯t know about but would probably never hear. I tried not to let my frustrations with Jim over his treatment of a cool person like J interfere with my choices tonight, but it was hard when she looked as good as she did and was interested in me.

 Chapter 18

    When we arrived at her ce, I started to roll a joint while she poured us each a small ss of bourbon. We started to smoke and continued talking for about fifteen minutes before the lines got crossed. I wish I could say my memory of how things started was hazy, but I remember it clearly, and we both acted towards a shared desire.


    I was touching her lower to mid-thigh in a way that was not at allmon or appropriate for our friendship. All the while, she was touching my kneecaps and thighs, tracing the edge of my shorts as we theorized on what would happen to our favorite characters in a show that she and Jim had gotten me into. She started to poke her finger under the leg of my shorts, not far, only an inch or so, but it was so suggestive that it caused me to involuntarily make a little noise that caused a sexy smile to slowly form on her face.


    ¡°Do you want to have some fun with me?¡± She spoke softly and stopped moving her finger under my shorts while she took a sip of her drink and looked at me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea,¡± I said to her. My loyalty to Jim almost stopped me there, but of course, I continued. ¡°I would love to though¡­¡±


    I looked at her longingly as she sat next to me on the couch. She looked fucking amazing. Her long blond hair hung down past her shoulders and rested on her breasts. She had removed the hoody she had been wearing at the bar and was wearing a tight-fitting t-shirt that wasn¡¯t making this decision-making process easy on me. She interrupted my thoughts in a sassy tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty.¡± She put her drink down and ced a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I have a few ¡®get out of jail free¡¯ cards saved up with Jim, and you would be¡­ helping me out.¡± She paused to look me in the eyes before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know what I mean by that. Besides, he won¡¯t be home until tomorrow night anyway. Aren¡¯t I your friend too?¡±


    I looked down at her ss; it was still mostly full minus a few sips, so this wasn¡¯t the liquor talking. I knew exactly what she meant with herments, and I agreed that she deserved to have the same amount of fun as Jim. I still felt like a bad friend, but I couldn¡¯t resist. I tried not to fantasize about her too much in the past since we are friends, but this was too good of an opportunity to pass up. I put the joint I had in my hand into the nearby ashtray before I leaned in to kiss her.


    Things progressed quickly from that point. First, we were kissing then we were groping and taking our clothes off. When she was shuffling toy down on her stomach to position her face in myp, I had onest moment of rity¡­ a chance to make the right decision and stop this before it went too far, to try and do right by Jim¡­


    By the time I felt her breath on my naked loins, this thought had faded, and it was truly gone by the time her mouth was halfway down my dick.


    Her boobs squished against my thigh and my hand closest to her drifted down to grab a firm handful of her butt while her head started to bob up and down in myp.


    Jim had nned to go right to his parent¡¯s house, but he realized when they were about half an hour out of town that he had forgotten the power sander and some other tools that would be needed for their project the next day, so they were forced to turn back. All three decided toe up to the apartment to help carry down the tools. When they got to Jim¡¯s floor, they could hear muffled, but still fairly loud sex noises.


    ¡°It sounds like your neighbors are having a wild night.¡± Jim¡¯s dad sounded a bit intrigued as heughed.


    ¡°Poor J, how is she supposed to sleep with that racket next door?¡± Jim¡¯s mother spoke in a sympathetic tone as Jimughed nervously in agreement as they walked closer to his apartment door. He was nervous because his neighbor¡¯s parking spot was empty; he was fairly sure they had left town for the weekend.


    Heavy breathing, moaning, and the incessant sound of two bodies making vigorous contact were audible now that they were a few steps away from Jim¡¯s door. As he reached out to the knob, he started specting on what position they were using¡­ ¡®No it couldn¡¯t be¡¯ he told himself, but as he turned the doorknob, he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Oh, yes! Deeper, Daddy, deeper!¡± Then he heardughter from another familiar voice. When he opened the door, his fears were realized.


    Jim and his parents were greeted with the sight of J on her hands and knees on top of a padded coffee table that Jim¡¯s parents had gifted to them two weeks prior. I was standing on the floor behind her in between her legs with a guilty look on my face. We were bothpletely naked and positioned parallel to the doorway so we could see the horrified faces of the three onlookers.


    J¡¯s boobs dangled down and jiggled with the momentum of thest thrust that was interrupted. Her hair was disheveled and there were signs of perspiration on both of us; she gripped the edge of the table tightly with each arm to stabilize herself as I had been enthusiastically thrusting into her. Jim was speechless as I stood there, still inside his wife, holding her waist and hips.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯ The word echoed around in my head before any other thoughts kicked in. I should not have done this; I should have left after my first orgasm, and I damn sure should have left after her first orgasm, but neither of us had any inclinations of stopping anytime soon since we thought Jim would be gone all night, so we had kept going.

 Chapter 19

    I had always thought being called ¡®daddy¡¯ during sex was a bit weird and silly, and I had told Jim and J this once during a discussion over joints and drinks at their apartment. When J first called me that tonight, it was meant as a joke, but I encouraged more of it since it sounded satisfying to my buzzed and high sensibilities. I could only imagine Jim¡¯s horror at hearing his wife call his best friend ¡®daddy¡¯ while being fucked by him. I could tell a million things were going through Jim¡¯s head, but he did not want to get into it in front of his parents. There were a few seconds of awkward silence while everyone locked eyes.


    ¡°Jim, I¡¯m sorry. It just happened.¡± J was still bent over as she spoke, which didn¡¯t lend any credibility to her statement. I tried to think of something to say to make this better, but there was no good argument I could make to exin myself.


    ¡°Jim. I¡­ uh.¡± That was all I could manage to say.


    ¡°Just save it, you two, I don¡¯t wanna hear it tonight.¡± Jim was angry and his mom looked furious, but he ushered her out the door before she could speak. Jim¡¯s dad looked so ufortable that he could only think to grab Jim¡¯s tools which were sitting by the front door before following his wife. Jim had never been one to explode in anger, and I was never more grateful for that than at this moment.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks for making sure my girlfriend got home safely, buddy. I fucking appreciate it.¡± He picked up thest of the tools he hade for and mmed the door behind him. J turned back to look at me, and I down at her for a cue on what came next.


    She thought briefly before saying, ¡°Well, that was fucking awful timing.¡± She stopped to think about her next words. ¡°Jim wille around though once he calms down and we get a chance to talk about it. Can we just keep going?¡± She said this with a surprisingly light tone considering what had just urred.


    I, of course, wanted to continue and after some time to rpose ourselves, I started to slowly push myself into her again. She liked the new slower pace and her moaning started quickly.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Keep fucking me, Daddy,¡± she said with a giggle, and I responded with augh.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably a good idea to forget about the daddy stuff,¡± I said as I gave her one thrust slightly harder than the others that were slow and gentle. We shared a wickedugh as I wondered at the bad luck of those three walking in on us in the middle of such an inside joke.


    I smacked her big booty to hear the sound of it and see the flesh ripple out. I loved the sounds of her enjoyment and I hated to admit it, but I also loved the feeling of showing Jim how it felt to be on the other side of this experience. I loved fucking his busty wife. Herrge breasts were ttened as sheid her chest on the table now, but they still looked enticing as they squished out slightly from the weight of her torso as she looked down over the edge of the table. I continued with a smooth steady pace until I felt a pleasant and familiar tingle that turned into an orgasm that I erupted on her gorgeous round ass.


    I quickly cleaned her off with a roll of paper towels and guided her to sit down on the nearby couch. I pulled her to the edge by her butt and knelt on the floor to finish her off with my mouth and fingers. I stroked herbia while gently sliding my tongue upwards on her clitoris. She leaned back with a pleased sigh as I began to insert a wet finger inside her. I inserted it into the second knuckle and kept it still while my licking on her clit picked up.


    After a few moments, I began to pull my finger back and re-insert it slowly to the same depth. I continued the licking and gentle fingering while she moaned and ran her hands through my hair until she announced she was close to cumming. As her orgasm started, she grabbed my head firmly with both hands and only released it after the pleasure climaxed. I continued until she gestured for me to stop, and we both sat down on the couch to bask in the moment.


    I rolled onest joint while she went to get us each a ss of water from the kitchen. I finished the joint as she told me that I was wee to join her in bed instead of sleeping on the couch, she handed me the ss and I told her I would ept. Now that she was standing naked in front of me, her boobs looked huge, and it made me wish she was back on her knees, in between my legs, sliding them up and down around my dick again.


    There would be quite a mess waiting for us with Jim tomorrow, but tonight, I was experiencing every moment of this. I did not envy J one bit either as it would be much worse for her, but I pushed that thought out of my head as J took me by the hand and led me to her bedroom, only pausing to grab the bottle of coconut oil which we had left on the table. She gave me a knowing smile as she briefly tweaked her left nipple before we continued to the bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I need to get my dick back in between your boobs before we are done here tonight.¡± I applied a liberal amount of coconut oil to my penis as I spoke. She lifted them in her hands to feel their weight before sheid on her back and invited me to straddle her. My slippery dick felt fantastic in between her breasts, and this time, she craned her neck down and opened her mouth to suck on the head of my dick as it approached her lips. She moaned each time it entered her mouth, and it drove me wild. I continued pumping at a slow and steady pace to maximize the time I spent in her mouth. After a few moments, I came on her breasts and then climbed off her.


    We sparked up the joint that was waiting for us. We smoked it slowly while we cuddled and caressed each other. After it was gone, she inquired if I had another round in me and was surprised when I said yes.


    ¡°Jim would have tapped out two or three orgasms ago,¡± she said as she turned toy on her side facing away from me. I read her prompt for a spooning position and responded in kind as I moved in behind her to begin.


    ¡°Well, I may not get another chance, so I want to make the most of it.¡± I was about to borate further when J cut me off.


    ¡°You will get another chance.¡± She groaned slightly as I pushed myself into her, she then turned her neck to look back at me before she finished speaking. ¡°I am going to have to use all my ¡®get out of jail free¡¯ cards on you, I think.¡±


    We were tired at this point and our pace was slow to reflect that but I enjoyed the intense intimacy that I felt as I held her in my arms. She took my free hand and ced it over her breasts. I held them firmly as I gently thrust into her. She moaned softly as we each got closer and closer to ourst orgasms of the night. I managed to hold off until she was done and then came on her ass one more time. After a brief cleanup, we quickly fell asleep.


    I had no idea what kind of issues I had caused between Jim, J, and me, but it would be a lie to say I regretted such an amazing night and an even bigger lie to say I wasn¡¯t eager for my next chance with J.

 Chapter 20

    WET NURSE MILF BECOMES A WHORE


    My name is Julie, and my husband, Ken, and I were both employed for a young couple.  At the time he was twenty-six and I was just turning twenty-four, we were able to afford the down payment on a modest home in the Anta suburbs.  I met Ken after he graduated from college with a civil engineering degree when I had already been working for two years as a medical technologist.


    Everything was going well for us financially until I was twenty-five and took twelve weeks of maternity leave after the birth of our daughter, and mypanyid me off permanently.  They made up an excuse that they were having a hard time financially, which was partially true, but they also didn¡¯t want to endure the assignment-scheduling hassles caused by my need for restricted travel due to nursing my daughter.


    I knew that any other medical technology firm would be reluctant to hire me, so Ken and I discussed the idea of me starting a small childcare business using the spare bedroom in our home.  I was at home anyway and breastfeeding our baby, so that made a lot of sense.  I took the required training to be licensed, and we bought the cribs and other equipment we needed on Craigslist.  We decided to start with five babies, which I knew I could handle, and that would give me a gross ie of a little over three thousand dors a month.


    It was easier than we thought it would be to attract clients, some of whom had bad experiences withrger, corporate daycare providers, and they liked the idea of having their babies cared for in a more private setting by a mother with her baby.  The husbands and wives usually came together to interview me, and the husbands were especially receptive to using my services.


    I don¡¯t mean to brag, but it¡¯s essential to the story to know that I¡¯m a petite and prettydy, at five feet and three inches tall and weighing one hundred and thirty pounds after getting mostly back into shape postpartum.  I have natural, dishwater blonde hair and brown eyes, and almost everyone says that I look a lot like the singer/actress, Jessica Simpson.  I¡¯d like her in other ways too, with 34DD breasts that had blossomed to full, round, and wide-rooted 34F melons when I startedctating.


    Requested to be a Wet Nurse


    It¡¯s not unusual for personal service providers to be friends with and emotionally close to their clients much in the way many people be friends with their hairdressers.  I was bing especially close to three of the mothers, Laura, Kate, and Melissa, and one day Laura brought up an interesting new concept and a way for me to make more money.


    Laura picked up her baby a littleter than usual one evening, and as we gathered her baby¡¯s things she said, ¡°Julie, it was devasting for me when I learned that I¡¯m not able to breastfeed my baby, and I know that he¡¯s missing out on natural antibodies, vitamins, minerals, fats, and proteins that aren¡¯t provided in artificial forms.  No offense, but when I look at your huge breasts, and knowing that you¡¯re breastfeeding your daughter, I have to wonder if you¡¯d consider being a wet nurse for my baby maybe for at least three feedings a day?¡±


    I¡¯m proud of my breasts and was ttered and amused by herment.  I cupped and lifted my breasts with my hands as I replied, ¡°Wow, Laura, I¡¯ve never given that any thought, but I can see how you¡¯d think I¡¯d have plenty of milk in these big boobs.  I also know that breastmilk production increases with demand, so I don¡¯t think it would be a problem physically to feed another baby.  You know I¡¯d have to charge you more for that, but let me talk with Ken about it tonight, and we can discuss it more tomorrow.¡±


    I did a little online research before Ken got home that night and learned that some women sell their breastmilk for anywhere from one dor to three dors an ounce, with an average of two and a half dors.  I assumed that I could sell my milk for even more, giving it straight from my tits, but didn¡¯t think Laura would be able to afford that.


    After more research and my experience feeding her son with a bottle, I knew that five-month-old babies like Laura¡¯s son would consume three to four ounces at each feeding.  So, being conservative and assuming even ten ounces per day for her son at two dors per ounce, that would mean I¡¯d be making almost another four hundred and fifty per month.  I like


    Laura a lot and decided that I¡¯d charge her that much, if I did it at all, even though I knew I could have made more.


    Talking it Over with Ken and Bing a Wet Nurse for Three Babies


    We put our daughter to bed before I talked with Ken about it, and after exining Laura¡¯s request and the research I did, he was very receptive to the idea.  He said, ¡°That sounds like a great idea, Julie since it wouldn¡¯t take you much effort to feed another baby.  And we can use the extra ie.  My director at theb gave us a warning that they may need to cut our hours or eveny some of us off since we might be losing our most lucrative government contract.¡±


    I wanted to be sure, and asked, ¡°Are you sure, honey?  You like to suckle me too, and even though I should begin producing more milk, I don¡¯t want to take anything away from you.¡±


    Ken rolled over to me and lifted my nightshirt, to be ready to suckle me, after replying, ¡°I trust that you know enough aboutctation to know that you¡¯ll produce more milk, and we need to make a little extra money to get ahead in case I do lose some or all my ie.  But I think you need to charge a little more, so you¡¯re making at least five hundred a month, especially since you¡¯re providing the milk fresh from your breasts.¡±


    Laura and I talked it over the next day and I was surprised how easily she epted my price of two and a half dors per ounce, assuming ten ounces a day.  I think she realized that her baby might consume more than ten ounces a day from me anyway.  She must have done her homework too and realized it was a more than fair deal for her.


    I began breastfeeding her son that day and was amazed at how quickly my volume increased to amodate him.  By the end of the week, I had plenty of milk for my daughter, her son, and my husband at night.  My breasts were even bigger then, and I was starting to stretch my 34F-cup bras to the maximum.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    We continued that way for the next two weeks until one of the other mothers, Kate, took me aside to talk.  She said, ¡°I¡¯ve been talking with Laura and know that you¡¯re breastfeeding her son three times a day here at your daycare.  My husband, Ryan, and I made the decision not to breastfeed our daughter because we didn¡¯t want to risk me getting saggy or ttened breasts after I stopped breastfeeding.  But since you¡¯re breastfeeding two babies anyway, would you be willing to start breastfeeding my daughter too?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Iughed and replied with a little humor, ¡°Well, there are ways to help prevent sagging breasts; like wearing a good supportive bra, which I do; eating and drinking healthily, which I do to ensure a good supply of milk anyway; and of course, I keep my skin hydrated.  I certainly don¡¯t want these huge things to sag, or I¡¯d be stepping on them.  But, yes, I¡¯ll let your daughter suckle me three times a day for the same deal I gave Laura.  My milk supply increased very quickly when I added her son, and from what I¡¯ve read I could probably nurse five babies with no problem.¡±


    My milk volume easily increased to amodate Kate¡¯s daughter, and I had just gone into a 34G bra when another of my customers, Melissa, asked me to suckle her son.  Ken was happy with howrge and full my breasts were bing, not that they were small in the first ce, and he readily agreed that I should suckle Melissa¡¯s son too.


    The Husbands Get Hungry Too


    Most of my contact was with the mothers, but as the couples¡¯ situations and work schedules varied, the fathers would sometimes bring the babies to me in the mornings and/or pick them up at night.  They already knew that I was breastfeeding my baby and three others, and they couldn¡¯t help staring at my breasts.  I was in good shape and fit, and my breasts were so big and full that I almost looked like a cartoon caricature like someone might draw of the singer/actress, Dolly Parton.  My chest shook and swayed like Jell-O no matter what I was wearing.


    We were going through a period when Laura¡¯s husband, Jeff, was dropping off and pickup up their son, and after watching my tits bouncing and swaying one day for a couple of minutes, he said, ¡°No offense, Julie, and please don¡¯t tell Laura I said this, but I¡¯d sure like to feed from you too.  My goodness, your breast¡­, uh, I mean you¡¯re amazing, and I get hungry just looking at you.  I¡¯d be willing to pay whatever you want for the opportunity.¡±


    Jeff is a handsome and athletic man, and I liked him from our previous interactions.  I immediately started thinking of how turned on I get when Ken suckles me, which is much different than feeding the babies. Even though I know that men¡¯s brains go to mush around big tits it was still gratifying, and at least he dared to voice his desires.


    I teased him, saying, ¡°Oh my, Jeff, you¡¯re ttering and embarrassing me.  I¡¯ve probably got extra milk to give, but I¡¯d better get Ken¡¯s permission before I let you do something that will get both of us aroused.¡±


    He looked a little confused, and asked, ¡°Are you serious?  Would you bring something like this up to your husband?  Fuck, Julie, he¡¯ll go ballistic and try to kick my ass.¡±


    Iughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jeff, it won¡¯t be that bad.  Ken started dating me because of my big breasts, in addition to my overall looks, and he knows how other men are always gawking at me.  He even enjoys watching other men squirm when they watch my swaying and bouncing breasts and peer into my bottomless cleavage.  And yes, I am serious, and I¡¯ll ask him tonight.  We don¡¯t keep any secrets from each other.  I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he says, ¡®yes¡¯, but I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll want you to pay something for it since he might get his hours cut back at work.¡±


    Jeff was surprised at hearing that, and he said, ¡°Hell yeah, I¡¯ll pay anything, uh, I mean, anything reasonable.¡±


    Ken is Surprisingly Receptive


    Ken seemed to be deep in thought and agitated that night when he came home, so I waited until after dinner and put the baby down for the night to ask him about it.  I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, honey?  You look very worried and pensive about something.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    His eyes teared up, as he replied, ¡°I just learned today that the rest of our staff and I are being cut back to twenty hours per week.  We¡¯ll keep our health insurance since they have us on a private n and are volunteering to do that, but this is going to affect our finances.  It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re making the extra money from daycare and wet nursing, but we still might be in trouble.¡±


    Ken¡¯s distress made it easier to bring up Jeff¡¯s suckling request.  I described my conversation with Jeff, and said, ¡°I think my big, milk-filled breasts are too enticing for men to resist.  How would you feel, honey, if I allowed Jeff and the other husbands that wanted it to suckle me with them having to pay for it?¡±


    His eyes lit up, and he answered, ¡°Damn, Julie, now that is getting kind of kinky.  We could use the money, but are you sure you¡¯d want to allow that?  And what would you even charge?¡±


    I was a little surprised that he would agree to it so easily, and I wanted to warn him about the risks.  I said, ¡°I have no idea what a fair price would be, but it seems like fifty dors for fifteen minutes or something like that would be about right since I couldn¡¯t let them drink too much from me.  We need to think this through, though, honey.  You know how aroused we get when you¡¯re sucking me, and it always ends with us fucking.  Are you willing for me to take the risk of things getting out of hand with other men?¡±

 Chapter 22

    Ken thought for what seemed like a minute, before seemingly kidding, as he smiled and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if things would get out of hand or not, but I think I can trust you to keep it under control.  We do need the money, and it might be worth a little risk.¡±


    I was wild in high school and college, and the risk of possibly fucking other men after several years of marriage didn¡¯t seem that objectionable to me and was making my pussy wet.  I asked, ¡°Are you sure about that honey?  What will we do if things do get out of hand?¡±


    He replied, ¡°I think you¡¯d have to let Jeff suckle you in the evenings after his baby is home with Laura, the other babies you¡¯re watching are gone for the day, and I¡¯m home to watch our daughter.  With me in the next room, I can¡¯t imagine Jeff having the balls to try doing more than sucking you, and I might even want to watch.¡±


    Despite Ken¡¯s rationalization and thoughts on how the circumstances might help to avoid any further sexual interactions, I was still getting a sense that he agreed too easily.  Even with the money involved, I thought it was unusual for a husband to rent out his wife¡¯s boobs so easily.


    Ken suckled me and we fucked after our discussion, and then I did a little more research about men suckingctating women.  I learned that ¡®milk fetishism¡¯ and ctophilia¡¯ are the medical terms used to describe men and women who be sexually aroused suckingctating women, just as the women being suckled get aroused.  It¡¯s also called erottation, adult suckling, adult nursing, and adult breastfeeding, for those who experience sexual arousal by breastfeeding from actating woman.


    Jeff Gets the Good News


    Jeff came to pick up his son the next afternoon, and I let him know that Ken agreed to the adult nursing but made no mention of the risks we discussed.  I said, ¡°Ken was receptive to the idea of you sucking me I think mostly because his hours did get cut back at work, and we can use the money right now.  We think fifty dors for fifteen minutes would be a fair price to pay for getting ess to these hooters and milk.¡±


    He said, ¡°Damn, Julie, I started kind of halfway kidding about this, but you¡¯re saying that Ken has agreed to it, and you seem to be receptive to it as well.  Where and when would we be able to do it?¡±


    I exined the necessity of not doing anything when the babies were there, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll need to find an excuse to leave home for a little while after Laura gets home to watch your son, and you cane back here.  If our daughter is already down for the night, Ken might want to watch, and if not, he¡¯ll watch her while we¡¯re together, probably in the family room on the couch.¡±


    Jeff asked, ¡°Holy shit, are you serious that Ken would want to watch? That would be kind of weird being with you with him around.  I¡¯m d that he¡¯s receptive to the idea of me sucking you, but what the fuck is going on in his head that would make him want to watch you with another man?¡±


    As Jeff was leaving with his son, he smiled and asked, ¡°Is it okay if Ie back in an hour or so?  Laura asked me to pick up milk from the store on the way home.  I¡¯ll tell her that I forgot it and that I¡¯m going back out for milk.  At least I won¡¯t be lying, and I¡¯ll stop at the store quickly too.¡±


    My First Sucking Session with JeffAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I changed into some loose-fitting athletic shorts and a t-shirt, with no bra while I was waiting for Jeff toe back, and it really felt strange when he arrived, and we sat on the couch together with Ken rocking our daughter to sleep in her room.  It seemed like he was as nervous as I was, and after talking for a few minutes I got things started.


    Jeff was watching me with rapt attention as I lifted my t-shirt up and off over my head, and he saw my huge breasts jiggling and swaying in the flesh for the first time.  I said, ¡°This is a little embarrassing for me Jeff, but you can¡¯t suckle me if my breasts are covered.  Just stretch out on the couch on my left side and lean across myp to suck my right breast first.¡±


    His eyes were as big as saucers as he got into position andtched onto my three-inch-wide are and big nipple and began sucking, as he fondled and weighed my left breast in his right hand.  My milk began to flow immediately, and I saw a little of it trickle out of the side of his mouth, as he stared into my eyes with the most contented look.  It wasn¡¯t my intention to do anything suggestive, but it felt natural to cradle his head in my right arm, which, looking back, added a level of intimacy to it.


    I loved being suckled by a man, and I felt it in my pussy even more than when Ken suckles me just because it felt so perverse like I was cheating or something, even though I wasn¡¯t.  We had only talked about him sucking my breasts but not fondling them, and I tried to make light of the situation, saying, ¡°Fondling my breasts wasn¡¯t part of the arrangement,


    Jeff, but I can see how it would be unreasonable for you to resist it.¡±


    My arousal had increased significantly by the time I asked Jeff to change sides, and he moved over my right side to lean across myp to suckle my left breast.  I smelled my arousal, and I noticed arge, hard cock lump in Jeff¡¯s pants as he moved over as well as his face being flushed with arousal.


    I supported his head with my left arm andid my head back on the couch, reveling in my arousal, and I finally felt the urge to lean down and kiss his forehead as he looked into my eyes.  When I looked up, Ken was standing in the doorway across the room, where Jeff couldn¡¯t see him, and he had his cock out stroking it.  He brought his finger to his lips to signal me not to say anything about his presence, and it was obvious that seeing me suckled by another man was sexually stimting to Ken too.


    With Ken still watching I reached out my right hand and rested it on Jeff¡¯s hip, with him leaning toward me, and instinctively began rubbing it down towards his crotch.  I stopped short of touching his big cock lump, even though Jeff¡¯s eyes were begging me to rub his meat.  His time was almost up, and I looked up at Ken just as he ejacted into some tissues he was holding in his other hand.


    Ken stepped back behind the wall when Jeff sat up.  He sat for a few seconds to gather his thoughts and said, ¡°Oh my, Julie, it was so wonderful sharing these moments with you, and I didn¡¯t realize how arousing it would be to suckle and feed from actating woman; especially a voluptuousdy like you.  I smelled your arousal too and almost lost it when you rubbed down from my hip.  I can see how it might be hard to maintain fidelity with our spouses as we be more familiar with each other.  I certainly don¡¯t want to stop though and hope you don¡¯t either.¡±

 Chapter 23

    I smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s always a turn-on for us when Ken suckles me, almost every night, and I should have warned you about how this kind of close, intimate contact can affect us.  But we need the money, and I¡¯d like for us to continue this as often as you desire it.  It may not be as arousing when the newness wears off, but Ken will just have to understand that there is a risk in sharing me with another man like this.¡±


    Jeff said, ¡°You said before that Ken might want to watch us, and I¡¯m d he wasn¡¯t watching tonight.  What would he say if he saw you lean down to kiss my forehead and then rub me that way?¡±


    I thought of how Ken was masturbating while watching us and knowing that Ken was listening behind the wall said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jeff. This is new territory for all of us, and I¡¯m not sure how he would react to seeing me being intimate with another man.  I¡¯ve read that some men like watching their wives with other men but don¡¯t yet know how Ken would react.¡±


    Jeff stood up and was leaving, as he said, ¡°It was such an amazing experience being with you like this, and I¡¯d like to do it again tomorrow evening if that¡¯s okay with you, Julie.  I could happily get lost in those big, milk-filled breasts of yours.¡±


    Iughed, and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to do it again tomorrow as well, and I love it when men are so attracted to me this way.¡±


    Talking it Over with Ken


    Ken came into the room after Jeff left, and I said, ¡°Wow, honey, you must have liked watching me with Jeff an awfully lot with you masturbating that way.¡±


    He sat next to me on the couch, and said, ¡°It was erotic enough watching him sucking your breasts, which are as big as his head, but the way you were cradling his head and then leaning down to kiss his forehead showed even more intimacy.  And even though I couldn¡¯t see your hand from my position, I lost it when I saw that you were rubbing his hip and dropping it lower.  I heard Jeff say that you didn¡¯t touch his cock, but what were you thinking when you did that?¡±


    I answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, honey, I probably wasn¡¯t thinking too much.  I was so turned on being suckled by him and then seeing his big cock lump when he changed sides, that I instinctively rubbed him like that.  It¡¯s a good thing his time was up, or I might have gone further than we discussedst night.  But after watching you masturbate that way; I¡¯m starting to think you might have been okay with me doing more with him.


    Would you have liked to have seen us be even more intimate?¡±


    Ken thought for what seemed like a minute, before seemingly kidding, as he smiled and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, honey, but if things ever do get out of hand, you¡¯d have to charge him more to fuck you.  That would be worth at least another hundred dors.¡±


    I was wild in high school and college, and the thought of possibly fucking other men after several years of marriage didn¡¯t seem that objectionable and was making my pussy wet.  I asked, ¡°Are you sure about that honey?  You wouldn¡¯t mind me being a whore and fucking other men for money? And is one hundred dors enough for this choice pussy and these breasts?¡±


    Then a little truth came out, as he replied, ¡°I have to admit that I have fantasized about you being with other men, and with the financial situation we¡¯re in now would seem like the right time to try it.  And yes, it would be worth more than a hundred.¡±


    I was being sarcastic when I said, ¡°Wow, honey, it¡¯s nice to know that you don¡¯t mind whoring me out.  You should have told me sooner.  I could¡¯ve been fucking other men all along.¡±


    He realized that he had been a little too truthful and walked it back a little, saying, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if I meant it quite that way, but with money getting tight, it does make me think of the possibilities.  But you don¡¯t seem all that upset at the idea, anyway.¡±


    I replied, ¡°I told you that I was highly active sexually before we met, so the idea of fucking different cocks is exciting to me.  We¡¯ve already gotten over the hurdle of another man sucking my tits, but we need to decide together, right now, if I can go further with Jeff when hees over tomorrow night.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was just dawning on Ken that I was serious, and he answered, ¡°Oh fuck yes, honey, I never thought you¡¯d agree to this.  You have my blessing to let your encounter with Jeff evolve naturally tomorrow night, and we can see how we both feel about it then.¡±


    Bing an Adulterous for the First Time


    Ken was putting our daughter down for the night when Jeff arrived the next evening, and he was dressed casually like me in athletic shorts and a t-shirt.  We sat on the couch and Jeff asked, ¡°Did you and Ken talk about what we didst night and, if so, is he still okay with us doing this?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to reveal how far Ken was willing for me to go, but I alluded to his fantasies saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand his mindset, but when I told him every detail of our time togetherst night, he admitted that he¡¯s always fantasized about seeing me with other men, or at least hearing about it.¡±


    Then Jeff nervously asked, ¡°Well, uh, what all do Ken¡¯s fantasies involve?  I mean, uh, do you think he means that he¡¯d want to watch you fu¡­?¡±


    I interrupted and his voice trailed off, but I knew what he was going to ask.  Iughed to keep the mood light and fibbed a little as I replied, ¡°Whoa, Jeff, the only thing we¡¯ve talked about so far is you sucking me.  I guess we¡¯ll just have to see how it goes.¡±


    The fact that I didn¡¯t get upset when he knew that I knew he was asking about fucking me, and my casual response seeming to leave the door open for more possibilities had to have given him hope that he could push things further.

 Chapter 24

    Jeff stretched out on my left side again as I pulled my t-shirt off, and he quickly began sucking my right breast, as I cradled his head with my right arm.  I leaned down to kiss his forehead when I saw Ken in the doorway watching us.  There was less nervousness for both of us since that was our second time being intimate, and I felt my pussy getting wet much sooner than the previous night.


    I began rubbing his hip with my left hand before he changed sides, and his big cock lump was even more obvious in those athletic shorts.  Jeff had been sucking my left breast for only a couple of minutes when I reached out to rub his hip with my right hand and slowly moved it down to his crotch.  I began rubbing his cock lump, which felt long and thickpared to Ken¡¯s five-inch, thin dick, and he sucked me harder.


    Jeff stopped fondling my right breast and reached to push down his shorts and underwear as he stopped sucking my tit, to ask, ¡°My goodness, Julie, are you sure this is okay?  What if Kenes out and sees us?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Ken was already stroking his dick and watching us, and I knew that the best time to talk about Jeff paying to fuck me was when he had a hard cock.  I was stroking Jeff¡¯s big cock as I replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what would happen, but right now I don¡¯t care.  Maybe we¡¯ll see just how far he¡¯s willing to go in his fantasies.  But if we do go all the way you¡¯re going to need to pay another two hundred dors to fuck me.¡±


    Jeff¡¯s face was flushed with lust, as he said, ¡°Oh fuck, yes, Julie, that seems reasonable for being able to fuck you.  I can hardly believe this is happening.¡±


    He briefly sucked my tit again, as I stroked his precum-oozing, hard cock, which is uncircumcised, about eight and a half inches long, and so thick that my fingers didn¡¯t touch when gripping it.  I said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a tasty-looking cock, Jeff, and I can¡¯t wait to get it in my mouth.¡±


    I leaned down to the right as I stretched my legs out on the couch and held onto his ass in a side-by-side sixty-nine, as he pushed down my shorts and panties.  I sucked his cock into my mouth as he began sucking my soaking wet pussy, and Ken stepped closer to watch, still stroking his dick.


    I intended to have Jeff fuck me so I could get another two hundred dors, so I alternated between sucking his cock and balls, edging him to the point of ejaction several times, as he hungrily sucked my pussy.


    We sucked each other for what seemed like fifteen minutes before I pulled off his cock and said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to fuck me, then fuck me now.  I¡¯ve got to feel your big cock in my married pussy, and your cum shooting into me.¡±


    Ken stepped back behind the wall and peeked around to watch as I rolled onto my back on the couch as Jeff turned around to mount me.  He leaned down to kiss me as I felt his thick cock push into my wet, married pussy, and his long tongue was probing my mouth as he began fucking me hard and fast.


    I loved being fucked by Jeff¡¯s big cock, and with his eyes closed as he kissed me, Ken was still stroking his cock as he stepped to the end of the couch to watch that big cock slice into his wife¡¯s pussy, as I wrapped my legs around Jeff¡¯s ass to hold him in ce.  I was surprised that Jeffsted so long after the excitement of sucking my breasts and me sucking his cock, and I had three orgasms in the five minutes before his cock began to expand and throb in my pussy.


    He was ejacting into the depths of my pussy as he broke our kiss to breathlessly say, ¡°I¡¯m breeding your sweet, married pussy, Julie, and I should have asked if you¡¯re on birth control.  I shoot big loads, and have virile sperm, having gotten Laura pregnant on the first try.¡±


    I loved the feeling of his thick cock throbbing and squirting in my pussy.  As his cock softened I saw that Ken was still watching between our legs, and it didn¡¯t look like he was going to hide.  I had a little fun, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not on birth control right now since it interferes with myctation.  We¡¯ve been sessful with the rhythm method, and I think I¡¯m safe right now.  But maybe you should ask Ken how he feels about you inseminating his unprotected wife since he seemed to enjoy watching you breed me.¡±


    Jeff looked around the room before looking behind us just as Ken was ejacting, as his cum sttered on the end of the couch.  Jeff quickly moved off me and said, ¡°Oh shit, Ken, I had no idea you were watching us.  Sorry, man, but Julie so willingly spread her legs for me, and I couldn¡¯t turn down her sweet pussy.  And after all, I am paying for it.¡±


    Ken didn¡¯t say anything as he looked down at my thick, swollen, hairybia that was matted in Jeff¡¯s cum and oozing onto the couch, and he quickly moved between my legs.  Jeff watched as Ken pulled my legs over his shoulders for better ess, as he began sucking and licking my inner thighs, pubis, and pussy, noisily slurping up Jeff¡¯s big load of semen and sperm.

 Chapter 25

    Jeff continued standing by the couch watching, still naked, until Ken finished cleaning my pussy and sat up next to me on the couch.  Jeff was standing right next to Ken, and I was astounded and embarrassed for Ken when he grabbed Jeff by his bare hips and ass, pulled him in front of him, and leaned in to suck and clean his cock.


    Ken continued sucking Jeff¡¯s cock and even moved to suck his balls, as Jeff looked down at me and said, ¡°Damn, Julie, not only did I get to fuck your sweet pussy, but now I find out that Ken is a cock sucker.  It seems I¡¯ve got both of you to take care of my cock, and from the way Ken is so enthusiastically and hungrily sucking on my meat I doubt that I¡¯ll need to pay for that.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Talking with Ken about His Hunger for Cocks


    Jeff left immediately after Ken cleaned his cock and balls, and I asked, ¡°Holy shit, Ken, what the fuck got into you eating Jeff¡¯s cum from my pussy, and sucking his cock?¡±


    Ken¡¯s face was red with embarrassment, as he answered, ¡°That¡¯s always been part of my fantasies about seeing you with other men, and it all started in college.  My roommate is well-hung, and after he found out that I was attracted to his big cock and balls, after seeing him in the shower, we evolved to the point that he fucked my girlfriends, and I cleaned them both with my mouth.¡±


    I said, ¡°That¡¯s some pretty nasty shit, Ken, and I had no idea that you¡¯re a cock sucker.  I can see now why you so easily agreed to let those men suckle me, and you were hoping all along that I would be a big enough slut to fuck them.  It¡¯s a little embarrassing for me to have a cock sucker for a husband, but if you want to watch me fuck other men and participate that way, then I¡¯ll sure enjoy a variety of hopefully bigger cocks, like Jeff¡¯s.¡±


    Then I thought for a few seconds and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve kept your fantasies and hunger for cocks hidden from me for so long, but what are your intentions?  Are you nning on sucking cocks even when I¡¯m not involved, and what is it that you like about it so much?¡±


    Ken wouldn¡¯t even look me in the eyes when he said, ¡°Yes, I would like to start sucking other men when the right opportunities arise unless you tell me not to.  I sure don¡¯t want to lose you over this.  And it¡¯s important to me that you know that I¡¯m not attracted to men, other than to their genitals, and I will never do any of the huggy, kissy gay stuff. It¡¯s just sex for sex and their fluids.¡±


    He thought for a few seconds, and continued, ¡°I guess I like sucking cocks for the same reasons you do.  I like the feeling and taste of the cock flesh in my mouth and just the idea that I¡¯m doing something so intimate with a man.  But my biggest thrill is when I feel a cock stiffen further in my mouth, throb, and I feel the tasty cum shooting in.  I love the taste of cum, whether it¡¯s nd, sweet, or bitter, and the creamy, slimy texture as I roll it around in my mouth, before swallowing it.¡±


    I said, ¡°This is disappointing to me, but also a little exciting, and I¡¯m betting that you¡¯ll get plenty of opportunities to clean my pussy and suck cocks after Jeff spreads the word to the other husbands that they can fuck me for money and get you to suck their cocks for free.  Do I now know everything about your perversions, or is there more nasty shit you want to get off your chest?¡±


    Ken thought for a few seconds, before saying, ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to think this is disgusting, but I used to rim my dates and my roommate.  It started one night when we were drunk, and he wanted to sit on my face while I sucked his balls.  I don¡¯t know if he shifted his hips and ass on purpose or not the first time it happened, but I soon found my face enveloped in his hairy ass.  I just kept sucking and licking him down there until I realized that I was sucking his asshole.¡±


    I said, ¡°Damn, Ken, you didn¡¯t even try to pull away from him?¡±


    He replied, ¡°This might sound weird, but I realized that I liked the feeling of being submissive and pinned under him that way and kind of ¡®forced¡¯ to eat out his ass.  It became routine for us after that, and we usually did that right after our showers.  But I haven¡¯t done anything with men since then, at least not until tonight, when I couldn¡¯t resist sucking Jeff¡¯s slimy, soft cock.¡±


    I said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve thought about how this will y out with the men who¡¯ll be sucking me, but I have an idea.  Imagine how much fun you¡¯ll have sucking their cocks while they¡¯re sucking my tits, and if they don¡¯t want to pay for fucking me that day, you can suck them off.  I don¡¯t think they can afford to fuck me very often since they¡¯re already paying for the daycare and extra for nursing their babies.  You can even suck their balls and asses if they get off before their time¡¯s up sucking me.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Ken seemed happy that I was so epting of his perversions, and he said, ¡°Good idea, honey, and maybe the other two fathers that are paying for the nursing might want to suckle and fuck you too or even juste to me for blowjobs.¡±


    More Suckling and Cock Sucking with Daniel


    Most of the parents of the babies I cared for dropped off and picked up their babies at simr times and got to know one another, if only casually. I noticed that on the morning two days after I fucked Jeff he took aside the other two fathers of the babies I was nursing and whispered with them separately.


    It was obvious what they were talking about when, Daniel, Melissa¡¯s husband, took me aside when he picked up their son that night.  He looked nervous and shy when he said, ¡°This is hard to bring up, Julie, since I don¡¯t know if Jeff was even telling the truth, but if you¡¯re really into sharing yourself and avable this evening I¡¯d love toe back to feed from your magnificent breasts.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He thought for a few seconds, and continued, ¡°I, uh, can¡¯t afford to, uh, you know, go all the way right now, even though Melissa¡¯s been on the rag both literally and figurativelytely, and  I¡¯d like to get off.  But at least sucking your breasts will be enjoyable.¡±


    I tried to make him feelfortable about bringing it up to me, and gave him a hint of what could happen, as I smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Daniel, pleasee over at about 8:00 pm if you can get away then.  And we might be able to take care of you getting off too.¡±


    Daniel came over right on time and couldn¡¯t stop looking at me in my shorts and t-shirt.  I sat on the far-right end of the couch to give him room to fully stretch out.  Then I pulled off my t-shirt and had himy across myp from my left side so he could suckle my right breast.


    I cradled his head in my right arm as he began sucking my breast, and I said, ¡°Jeff must have told you about Ken¡¯s involvement with him when he was herest time, and if you¡¯re okay with Ken providing you some relief, you¡¯ll be able to get off for free this time.¡±


    Daniel smiled and shook his head ¡®yes¡¯ while still sucking my tit.  Ken had been watching and listening from the other room, and he came over to the couch and pulled off Daniel¡¯s shoes before he pulled his athletic shorts and underwear down and off.  The way Daniel was sucking me he was on his left side facing the back of the couch, and Ken moved onto the couch with his back to the back of the couch and sandwiched on his right side facing Daniel¡¯s cock, which looked to be thick and seven inches long.


    I watched as Ken took Daniel¡¯s hardening cock into his hand and brought it to his lips, as Daniel flinched and sucked me harder when he felt Ken¡¯s warm, wet mouth envelop his cock.  Ken wrapped his left arm around Daniel¡¯s bare ass to hold him in ce, and Daniel leaned into Ken pushing him tightly against the back of the couch.


    Daniel¡¯s suction on my breast increased after Daniel had been sucking his cock for about four minutes, and then Daniel began to moan while still sucking me, and humping against Ken, as his cock exploded in Ken¡¯s mouth.  That was the first time I had seen Ken suck a man off, and I could tell by the way his eyes were closed and how he kept sucking Daniel¡¯s cock for more juice that he loved doing that.


    Ken continued sucking Daniel¡¯s spent cock for another few minutes until it was time for us to get up so I could move to the other end of the couch and Daniel could suckle my left breast.  Ken moved with us and got back between Daniel¡¯s legs and began sucking his big, low-hanging balls.


    Then Ken spread Daniel¡¯s legs and turned around, so he was facing his ass.  Heid his head on Daniel¡¯s right, inner thigh, close to his ass, and pulled Daniel¡¯s left leg down around his shoulders trapping himself between Daniel¡¯s legs.  Then he began licking and sucking Daniel¡¯s ass crack until he found his puckered asshole, and Ken rimmed him.


    I had never seen anything so nasty and was watching Ken¡¯s every move.  Daniel pulled off my breast for a moment to say, ¡°Holy shit, I not only get to suck your fabulous, milk-filled tits, Julie, but your husband has sucked me off, sucked my balls, and now he¡¯s eating out my asshole.  I¡¯ve heard about people doing this nasty shit but never thought I¡¯d experience it.¡±


    Ken rubbed Daniel¡¯s cock with one hand as he ate out his ass, and when Daniel¡¯s cock got hard again Ken moved around to suck it.  I didn¡¯t know if Daniel could cum again so soon or not, but Ken made it more enticing for him by rolling Daniel partially on top of him while holding him in ce with his arms, and Daniel soon began thrusting into Ken¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Daniel pulled off my tit again to say, ¡°Damn, Julie, your husband is an insatiable cock sucker, and I think he might just get me off again which would be unusual for me.  I had never even thought about fucking a man¡¯s mouth before tonight, but Ken¡¯s mouth makes for a great substitute pussy.


    Is there anything he won¡¯t do?¡±


    He started sucking me again, and Iughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Daniel.  Ken¡¯s recent behavior is all new to me, and he¡¯s been full of surprises.  He sure seems to be hungry for it, so just enjoy it now in case hees to his sensester on.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Daniel was moaning on my tit as he twisted his lower body almostpletely on top of Ken, as ejacted his second load in Ken¡¯s mouth.  His time was up anyway, and when I gently pushed Daniel off my tit he rolled the rest of the way on top of Ken and slowly fucked his mouth with his deting cock.¡±


    Jeff, Daniel, and Kate¡¯s husband, Ryan, were all at our home dropping off their babies at the same time the next morning, and there was no question in my mind what they were talking about out in the parking lot before leaving.


    When Ryan came to pick up his daughter that afternoon he said, ¡°I had no idea that you¡¯re, uh, well, uh, so avable and Ken is such a pervert. I¡¯m not much for taking other people¡¯s bodily fluids into my mouth and don¡¯t think I¡¯m up for feeding from you, although it would be fun to y with your huge tits.  But it would sure give me a lot of pleasure to use a cuckold husband and his voluptuous wife for my pleasure.  Would you mind if I stopped by tonight?¡±


    After I agreed for him toe over, Ryan said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many women who can take a cock the size of mine, but I think you can after hearing you handled Jeff¡¯s meat okay and knowing that you¡¯re spreading your legs for money.  I don¡¯t understand how Ken can be such a fucking wimp and let other men use his wife, much less sucking cocks, but I¡¯m a different kind of man who will enjoy dominating both of you.¡±


    I told Ryan he could stop by at 8:00 pm, and when Ken got home after work, I told him how Ryan was bragging about his big cock and that he wasing over that night.  There was no question about what was going to happen, and when Ryan arrived, I took him by the hand and led him to the bedroom with Ken following.  I took off my t-shirt and shorts before sitting on the side of the bed in front of him, and he was in awe looking at and fondling my breasts as I helped take off his shoes and push his shorts and underwear down and off.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hi, soft, uncircumcised cock is obscenely thick and about seven inches long on soft, and his plum-sized balls were hanging halfway to his knees. I leaned in to try to suck his cock, and Ryan pushed me back saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kiss a mouth that¡¯s had a cock in it, so let¡¯s lie back on the bed and get acquainted while Ken does his thing to get me ready for you.¡±


    Weid back on the bed with me on my back, and Ryan on his side next to me.  He leaned over to kiss me and fondle my breasts as Ken moved between us to suck Ryan¡¯s huge cock and balls.  We kissed for over five minutes and continued as he rolled on top of me.  I looked down to see the biggest cock I had ever experienced.  It looked to be eleven inches long and almost as thick as a beer can.


    Ryan pushed inch after glorious inch of his magnificent cock into me, stretching my pussy to the limit and rubbing my G-spot until it was buried almost to the balls in me.  He began fucking me with a passion.  I wrapped my legs over his for leverage to push back against his thrusts, and I was having one orgasm after the other on his cock as Ken watched between our legs.


    He fucked me for what seemed like over seven minutes, and when he finally ejacted, I felt his cock flexing, throbbing, and pulsing in my pussy, and even his cum shooting into me.  Then I felt Ken move between our legs and begin to suck Ryan¡¯s balls while massaging his ass and spreading it with his hands before he moved up and sucked Ryan¡¯s ass while that big cock was still buried in my pussy.


    Ryan had broken our kiss when he ejacted, and he said, ¡°This is something, Julie, having my ass eaten out by your husband while my cock is buried in a beautiful, big-titted woman like you.¡±


    I said, ¡°Oh fuck, Ryan, your cock is amazing, and I had orgasm after orgasm on it.  I can see now why you said that not many women can take all, or even most, of your monster cock.  That thing¡¯s almost like a third leg.¡±


    Ryan left his deted cock soaking in my pussy for what seemed like a half hour, and when he pulled out Ken moved in to suck and lick my pussy and inner thighs and swallow that massive load.  Then he sucked Ryan¡¯s cock clean before he had to leave for home.¡±


    Over the next two months, I added two more babies to my breastfeeding schedule, and then I had four fathersing over for erotic breastfeeding on a somewhat regr basis and Ryan just fucking me.  I was also fucking the other fathers periodically, but it got too expensive for most of them to fuck me more than two or three times a month.  Ken was more than happy to suck them off while they were sucking me, though.


    It¡¯s been over a year now since I started my childcare business, and I¡¯m making so much money from breastfeeding and fucking that I decided not to go back to my old job, even after they invited me back.

 Chapter 28

    GETTING BACK INTO THE DATING POOL


    Matt couldn¡¯t believe it. Here he was sitting on his couch with a gorgeous woman half his age bouncing up and down on his cock. He certainly wasn¡¯t going toin about the situation, but it sure messed with his sense of reality. Maybe he was dreaming, but if he was, he didn¡¯t want to wake up for a while!


    The two were a very unlikely pair. But the friendship had built up over thest six weeks. Matt had known Madison all her life, being friends with her parents when she was born. Various events over the years had maintained some semnce of contact, and she wasfortable enough with him to give him a big hug whenever she saw him.


    And Madison had grown into a real beauty, of the model quality beauty. Which meant for him that she was too skinny for his preferences, he liked a more solid build. But that certainly didn¡¯t prevent him from admiring her modeling photos when her parents shared them online. She had paid for college with her fees and graduated with a job in marketing. And a steady boyfriend who proposed after a couple of years. For whatever reason it was called off after another year. He didn¡¯t hear the reasons behind the canceled engagement, but it was a generation away from his normal circle of friends and interests and just didn¡¯t think it was any of his business to ask her parents about it.


    But there they were, Matt and Madison chatting away together. They had both suffered a pretty devastating loss, Madison¡¯s broken engagement and Matt¡¯s wife had recently passed away from cancer. It was a mutual support friendship more than anything. There was no real sexual tension between them, their age difference was enough that neither one of them looked at the other as a possible sexual partner. Well, at least neither of them would admit it to the other, or anyone else. It would just make him seem too creepy. There was no need to create any sort of facade, they were two individuals that needed somepany, someone to do things with while they processed their losses.


    Madison found him fascinating in many ways. He had experienced so many things in his life that there was little he couldn¡¯t talk about, or show an interest in. His career had started in the military out of college, abat tour, getting out of the service and going to work as an engineer, making good money managing projects all over the country, and once in a while in other countries.


    As Matt contemted what he wanted to do next, he took some art sses at a number of the local venues for such things and found himself enthralled by the works of a Danish artist. This artist gave sses online and Matt took everyone that was offered, learning to turn his thoughts into quirky drawings that stretched the boundaries of reality but still allowed his viewers to identify with the characters and situations. At one point a friend had written a children¡¯s book and asked if he would illustrate it. He had put together a couple dozen spreads for the story, and to his surprise, a publisher picked it up and printed it. And a few monthster he was awoken in the early morning by a call from the American Library Association telling him that he had won the Caldecott Medal for his illustrations.


    She supposed he wasn¡¯t bad-looking. His hair was salt and pepper, and the salt was taking over. His beard was neatly trimmed and off his neck and cheeks, covering his chin. A bit of a dad bod, but seemed to be in pretty good shape. He stood almost six feet, which meant she was looking him in the eyes when she was in her heels or cushioned joggers.


    His clothes were a bit dated in one respect, but he tended to wear loose polo shirts and had a penchant for Hawaiian shirts, even in the cold northern winters. Shoes were typically something that slid on rather than tied unless he was in a full suit and then he always looked sharp. His hair was short and usually a bit of a mess when he wasn¡¯t in a social situation. It took several minutes with some gel to tame it and he couldn¡¯t be bothered most days.


    The two of them would spend several hours just sitting in a coffee shop sharing stories, talking about their dreams, their heartache, and their experiences. He enjoyed herpany, she was smart and intelligent and was able to provide cogent arguments when they disagreed on something or were just trying to solidify their position on a topic. She had a dry sense of humor, with a touch of wit that caught him off guard. It wasn¡¯t typical of her age group to approach things the way she did, but that was probably one of the reasons he liked her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was many weeks after they started doing some things together. Mostly coffee several times a week. He¡¯d take her with him for an exhibit opening or if he had tickets to a show. His schedule was pretty flexible, with few deadlines to meet, so when she could slip away from her job he could join her for a quick lunch and chat.

 Chapter 29

    So six weeks after their first discussion, she hade over to his ce after they had been to a movie and they were standing in the living room. He was about to suggest putting on the Graham Norton show, but she was looking at him with a thoughtful look on her face. They had been in enough in-depth conversations that he knew the look and knew that she was pondering something pretty deeply.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve been considering something for a while. I¡¯m a human being and I have needs. I have no desire to get involved in a romantic rtionship right now. I know I¡¯m not ready for that, it would be a rebound if nothing else. But, frankly, I¡¯m horny as hell. I propose a friends-with-benefits situation. We both know it isn¡¯t going to be a long-term thing. I¡¯m on the pill, so that isn¡¯t an issue. How do you feel about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless!¡± Matt paused before continuing, so many things running through his head. ¡°I¡¯m more than twice your age!¡±


    ¡°Guess I hadn¡¯t thought about the actual numbers, I¡¯d have put you at about the same age as my parents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got at least ten years on your folks!¡±


    ¡°Really? You certainly don¡¯t look it. And it isn¡¯t like you would be robbing the cradle, geez, I¡¯m closer to 30 than 20! You¡¯re in pretty good shape. Unless you have performance issues?¡± She nced down and grinned, the obvious bulge in his pants told her that she had him. ¡°And that does not appear to be the case!¡±


    There was no question the idea appealed to him on a physical level, her nce had shown that his body was responding very positively to the idea. She was, after all, a beautiful woman. Madison¡¯s hair went a bit below her shoulders, a golden brown with some highlights. Green eyes in a gorgeous face. Even being on the skinny side didn¡¯t detract from her beauty, nice firm breasts well suited to her size, enhanced by the rather tight t-shirt, he wasn¡¯t sure how much they were assisted by the bra that she was wearing. The nice curve of her waist entuated a pretty nice butt, even as small as it was. And despite his firm belief that he didn¡¯t stand a chance with her, she had been the focus of more than one fantasy in the shower.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been snipped, so there are doubly no issues from that perspective. I¡¯m open to the opportunity, I mean, what male could resist? But we should probably set some guidelines to avoid problems in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°No leaving either of us hanging! Finish off what was started. No hickeys or bite marks or anything that would indicate something more was going on between us.¡±


    ¡°A big agree on that, I never know when I might get a photo shoot, and don¡¯t want to worry about having to cover up some marks.¡±


    ¡°No overnights. Anything said during our romp is not to be taken seriously. And even though we are going to be intimate, not invade each other¡¯s personal space in public. If we show ack of respect for the space, people are going to figure things are more intimate pretty quickly.¡±


    ¡°Seems reasonable. Might I suggest the use of a condom at all times?¡±


    ¡°Really? Even though we are doubly protected?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for several good reasons. It is easier to clean up things afterward. Less chance of the smell being obvious to others. And you willst longer, meaning less chance of me being left hanging. And if one of us should happen to have something the other doesn¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t get spread.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He certainly wasn¡¯t going to make an issue out of it! If she wanted him to wear a condom, it would be a small price to pay in exchange for getting with her. And he knew that her points were valid, he often used a rubber when masturbating for the same reasons, it prolonged his pleasure and it sure beat having to wash the sheets every time, making it a whole lot easier to clean up. Matt never got the mucho gotta go bareback train of thought. The longer the better as far as he was concerned.


    ¡°Okay, and I will add this, partially for my sanity. I will not initiate anything. I¡¯m sure you will know when I¡¯m interested, but will pretty much abide by your desires and needs.¡± It sort of felt like he was putting her in charge, but any opportunity would be better than no opportunity and he figured letting her pick would make her morefortable withing to him for some relief.


    Not hearing any further objections, Madison quickly flipped off her shirt, lifting it over her head revealing a taut belly and just a hint of the ab muscles. The light green bra was fairly utilitarian, but that didn¡¯t stop his erection from throbbing a bit more at the sight of it. She tossed the shirt onto the couch walked over to him and began unbuttoning his shirt. He figured if she was going to back out of this, his shirting off would be the time. He wasn¡¯t a bodybuilder by any means, but he was at least toned and not overly bby. His waist was bigger than it should be, but part of it was due to the scar. It ran from his sternum down to his waistline, cut with a surgeon¡¯s scalpel. It had been an exploratory cut to find out what was causing the pain and fever after the appendix operation came up empty, with no organ in sight.


    She tossed his shirt on top of her own and ran her fingertips over the scar. Even after all this time it was still somewhat red and stretched, a smooth keloid that was about half an inch across. ¡°Knife fight?¡±


    ¡°No fight to it, the knife was in the hands of a surgeon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell me all about it, butter.¡±


    ¡°I shall regale you with tales of the attempt to sacrifice me to the Whirly Bird of the Eastern Med.¡± She giggled and proceeded to unfasten his belt, she struggled with the unfamiliar buckle, but it only took her a moment to figure it out. His pants slid to the floor as she patted the tented briefs before dropping her blue jeans. She dipped her hand into her pocket as they fell to the ground, a slight gleam revealed that she hade fully prepared. There was no doubt he was getting a bit light-headed, abination of sexual desire and the situation, but he picked her up, she was a feather in his arms and moved to the couch. Fortunately, the curtains on the picture window were already closed.

 Chapter 30

    Matt slid down on the couch with her still in her arms. Madison popped up and slid off her panties, a light green that matched the bra. He wondered if she always wore matching underwear or if she had been nning this. And realized, while it didn¡¯t matter, both were probably true statements.


    Her skin was nicely tanned with a variety of lighter tan lines around her hips and breasts, pulling his attention into those areas, not that it was needed. She was clean-shaven, not surprising considering the modeling she did. He flipped his hips up in the air as she reached for his briefs and slid them down. She didn¡¯t waste a moment, ripping open the condom and after a nce to orient it, she rolled it over his penis. The unfamiliar hand coupled with the aroma of her arousal and hisck of a sexual partner for over a year made it difficult for him to control his passion. It was everything he could do to not cum right then and there.


    Madison slid her knee onto the couch beside him pretty much impaling herself with his rigid tool. He winced a bit as things weren¡¯t as well lubricated as he would have liked. But he wasn¡¯t about to slow her down. She quickly removed her bra, the front fastening providing a fast release. The nipples were a light coral color, not the darker red that he usually encountered. Her breasts were right in front of his face, so he did the natural thing and kissed them, giving them each a flick of his tongue. She moaned as she settled into ce, slowly sinking thest inch or so of his eight-inch erection into her hot tunnel. He filled her nicely and she was pleased by that. He began thinking about some deadlines he hading up for various artmissions as she began slowly moving up and down with her thighs. The sensation was fabulous and it was only a matter of a few moments before he lost all control. With a yelp and a thrust he ejacted, spewing his cum into the condom with enough force that she felt the warmth spreading inside her.


    ¡°Sorry, but it has been a long time for me!¡±


    He was pleased that things didn¡¯t immediately shrink to normal size, and she was able to ride him for a few more minutes before he lifted her off. Another good reason to use the condom, he wasn¡¯t overly-sensitive after cumming to need to stop immediately. He sat up and by leaning forward was able to stand up with her still in his arms as he turned around and deposited her on the couch where he had been. ¡°That was pretty amazing for me, but now, let¡¯s take care of you! Let me grab a couple of towels.¡±


    Popping into the bathroom around the corner, he snatched a couple of towels and ripped them out of the towel holder with enough force that it fell apart, the metal bar nking loudly on the floor. He¡¯d have to fix thatter!


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem, just in a bit of a hurry.¡±


    He deposited the used condom in the sink and used one of the towels to give himself a quick wipe-off before returning to her. He dropped to his knees between her legs and with little warning buried his face into her crotch, inhaling the sweet aroma as he did. It was only a matter of moments before his tongue was hard at work, tracing the outlines of her vaginal lips, slowly probing her sex. He licked the outer lips, teasing her a bit before moving into the inner area, running his tongue up and down the smooth, wet slit. A few flicks on her clit with his tongue and she was quickly transported to another level, her scream echoing off the walls. She pushed the back of his head into her crotch as she spasmed, covering his face with her liquid. After a few more licks and some rather dramatic aftershocks, he was finally able toe up for air and wipe his face on the towel. The coach was going to need some serious attention, but he wasn¡¯t going to mind a bit.


    He copsed next to her on the couch, head still spinning. Madison¡¯s breathing started to stabilize and she turned sideways, burying her face into his shoulder and holding him tight. She felt good in his arms. Matt grabbed the TV controller and flipped to Graham Norton, still not sure about what had just happened.


    They watched the show in a bit of a daze and slowly gathered their wits about them. They got themselves dressed and finished watching the show together on the couch, a bit hesitant to touch. When it finished he walked her out to her car. It was cool, but fall hadn¡¯t taken hold yet.


    ¡°Thanks. I needed that.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you! I¡¯ve been having a bit of a dry spell myself!¡±


    She giggled and hugged him. ¡°I suspect we¡¯ll do that again.¡±


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯ll leave that entirely up to you, but I¡¯ll be here ready and more than willing whenever you should need me.¡±


    There was a marked change in their rtionship at that point. Nothing obvious to most, but Madison took charge of his body in many aspects, and not just as a sex toy. Instead of meeting at the coffee shop as often as they had been, they would meet at the gym. She became his trainer, she¡¯d put him on an aerobic machine for half an hour and then they would sit and talk for a bit, before hitting up some of the weight machines. They spent less time at his ce, which was certainly a benefit for keeping suspicious thoughts out of the minds of others.


    Madison took him shopping for some more current clothing, updating his wardrobe a bit. She didn¡¯t mess with what he liked, just got rid of some of the older items that were starting to show wear and got him things that fit better, particrly as she got him to lose some weight. They also tended to eat together a bit more, as she made some changes to his diet.


    Madison discovered that Matt was a pretty good cook when he wanted to be. If he felt like showing off he could go all out and present some very pretty tes, with a reasonable calorie level and a nice bnce.


    He did lose weight. There was a certain level of it which was due to the aerobic exercise their sexual activity provided, but most was due to abination of training and a bit more conscious diet. She rewarded him when he hit the loss of 10 pounds. It hadn¡¯t taken her long to realize what turned him on, a nice ass was the first thing he noticed on most women.


    ¡°Is that your thing? You like women¡¯s asses?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much every time I¡¯ve been attracted to a woman it has been because of her ass. What tends to keep me around is the rest of the package, but the ass always seems to be what I remember.¡±


    ¡°For instance your wife?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Watching her walk down a hallway a few steps ahead of me. All I can say is that it was a good thing no one else noticed, or I could have been in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°So, you remember the first time you saw my ass?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually my first memory of you is you bending over a table in one of the ssrooms, working on a poster. You were wearing dark hosiery and a pleated skirt that mounded over your butt and split around your cheeks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, name some others.¡±


    ¡°Really? You want me to go there?¡±


    She reached over and started to massage his cock through his pants.


    ¡°Alright. Your friend, Louise, wearing a pair of gray yoga pants. She¡¯s got an athlete¡¯s butt and I have admired it since that first day. Even went to her wedding and the wedding gown didn¡¯t hide its charms. Then there is Chelsey, she was an ice skater and came in after practice one night to where I was doing some volunteer work to see her mother. I pretty much went crazy over the tight leggings and short skirts. That was another one of those that could have gotten me into a lot of trouble if someone had noticed me looking.¡±


    ¡°So, always the ass?¡±


    ¡°Not always, mostly.¡±


    ¡°Legs?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes the legs, particrly if there are patterned stockings or tight leggings, your mother would be a good example.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have a thing for my mother?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a thing, she¡¯s pretty good-looking, after all, your beauty came from somewhere! And your smile is almost the same as hers.¡±


    Madison had kept her fingers moving the entire time she was grilling him. The images in his mind as he brought these memories to the surface were pushing him toward orgasm and wondered if she was just going to finish him off with the hand. But she surprised him, ¡°If you have admired my butt so long, maybe you should fuck my ass.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 31

    He thought about how tight that would feel and before he knew it a full erection was standing between his legs. She went to the bathroom and returned a couple of momentster with a pair of towels and a bottle of lube.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She proceeded to lube up his erection making it throb in anticipation, the pre-cum leaking out of the top. With his cock lubed up she smeared some more lube on her ass and proceeded to climb on top of him. With a bit of careful cement, she put her ass hole against the tip of his cock and slowly rxed, letting her sphincter muscles slowly expand to allow his entry. Even getting the tip past the initial opening had him as hard as steel and he wanted to thrust up, impaling her on the shaft, but he held himself back, not wanting to hurt her. It took some willpower, but he let her take control. He wiggled up further on the couch so she wasn¡¯t at the edge, he didn¡¯t want her to fall backward and hit the floor.


    Then she surprised him again. This time with a small vibrator that she slid into her pussy and turned on. His cock was immediately excited by the sensation of the vibrations through the thin walls separating the vibrator from his temporary anal home. She was just as excited, the stimtion sending her quickly over the top and shuddering with orgasm after orgasm. He finally couldn¡¯t take anymore and rolled over on top of her, pulling her legs up to her chest and the peaks of her skinny ass grinding deep into his crotch. He pounded for almost five minutes before his balls crinkled up and shot another load into her, coating her tunnel. Truly exhausted, theyy motionless for several minutes before she made him move off of her.


    That became his incentive for hitting various milestones of weight loss and fitness levels, and a good session of anal when he reached them. It proved to be a good motivator as his waist thinned down and his upper body strength improved. Not only was his body getting healthy but he was also wearing to prolong his lovemaking. Part of it was to make sure that Madison was satisfied, but also to prolong his pleasure. He never knew when she might decide that she no longer needed a friend with benefits.


    Madison¡¯s parents were a bit concerned with the amount of time she was spending with him, but she exined it as if he was hertest project. She was trying to get him ready to go out into the social world with the idea of finding a girlfriend and stopping being a recluse. And when she was working on him, she wasn¡¯t thinking about her situation, it was helping to buffer her pain and helping her adjust to her own need to go out and find someone. Her parents would have been more concerned if the two had been closer in age, but given their age difference was over 25 years, they didn¡¯t think anything long-term coulde out of it.


    A couple of times a week, she would follow him back to the house after the workout, or show up at his door after work and push him back into the house. Most of the time she would start byying him out on the floor and riding his face, letting him lick her to ecstasy over and over. During their time together she never went for oral sex on him, something he wasn¡¯t too upset about, after all, he was gettingid regrly. His tool was a bit on therge side, it would certainly have caused her some trouble. That wasn¡¯t to say she wouldn¡¯t give it a lick or two as she teased him to full size. But Madison much preferred having him plugged into her vagina, stretching it as she rode him to an orgasm or two. And true to their agreement, she always made sure he had an orgasm before they finished up for the session.


    And there was certainly an increase in interest in him from other women. Before when he attended church, Madison and her parents were the main interface, along with a couple of other widowers and a few couples that had been good friends. No one pushed him to change, but Madison made it happen. There were a few women who had divorced that would smile at him at first was a bit ufortable, but his younger sidekick could read the signs and worked to encourage him to respond and would surreptitiously excuse herself so that they could chat alone.


    Then Matt got a great opportunity to head to a major theme park and teach a couple of one-week art sses, followed by a week on a cruise ship doing the same thing. It was a great deal, he was paid a nice sum and thepany setting it up provided full room and board for the entire three weeks, along with full ess to the park and all the other cruise amenities. He thought about asking Madison to go with him, it would have been amazing to have her join him for some uninhibited coupling away from people they knew. But reality butted in and he realized it would be very difficult to exin both of them being gone at the same time and lots of questions would be asked. It was much easier for him to say yes given that Madison could look after Krazy Kat. He could never remember the name that the cat had been officially given when she had appeared in their home, but Krazy Kat fit her to a T.


    When he returned, well-tanned and without having gained more than a pound or two, Madison met him at the airport. They chatted about what urred over thest three weeks as she sped up the highway to his house. They barely got into the door before she was all over him, stripping off his clothes in the mud room, which was probably going to have happened anyway, as theundry room was right there. She dragged him down the hallway to the bathroom and started up the shower, stripping herself as the water warmed up. There was no doubt she wanted him and wanted him immediately as they climbed in under the warm shower. He was d to clean off the travel dirt but was even happier to run his hands over her body.


    He snuggled in against her back and wrapped his arms around her, his right hand sliding over her left breast and massaging it firmly, with the asional tweak of the nipple. She leaned back into him as she felt his erection prodding into her lower back. His left hand slid over her belly and worked its way carefully into the folds and began rubbing her clit. Her first wave of orgasm was over quickly, the fastest he had ever gotten her to climax. It was obvious that she had needed the release. He soaped her up and enjoyed the feeling of her body sliding against his. The soap foam slid down her body and dripped off her breasts. She did the same to him, thether lubricating their skin and making for a very erotic situation, but also threatening to send them flying on the slick tub. By the time she got both hands to his cock, he was immediately sending an eruption of cum across the tub, sttering on the wall and sliding down to the drain.


    They rinsed off and dried each other, before moving to the bedroom. The bed was one of the few ces in the house they seldom used for their sexual release, but this was unusual. He¡¯d had several women approach him during the cruise, but they were either underage girls or grandmothers with more than a few extra pounds on them. So he had essentially been without any relief other than his hands for almost a month.


    She was in full control as she pushed him back on the bed, not even allowing him to get his feet off the floor before she came at him. For the first time, she attacked his cock with her tongue, thering over the eight inches of flesh as it throbbed in her hand. She slid it between her lips and rolled her neck, her tongue continuing to dance around the bottom of his tool as the top of her mouth stimted the head. Sliding her head up and down, a few gags caused all kinds of strange sensations on his bare dick. More and more of his penis slid down her throat until it was firmly swallowed, her nose tickling his pubic hair. It was only a few moments after getting there that she started humming, at first he thought she was choking, but her eyes let him know she was alright. And that was enough to push him over the edge, spewing cum down her throat as he yelled in pure bliss.


    She sucked him slowly as she removed his tool from her mouth, no saliva or cum left as the suction cleaned him off. Madison wiped her face off and climbed up on the bed beside him.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±

 Chapter 32

    WHO COULD RESIST DR. MARTI?


    ¡°You may enter the room now, sir.¡±


    A pause.


    ¡°Sir¡­Daniel?¡±


    I was off in my little world, oblivious to the kind voice speaking to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I offered, snapping back into the current reality. My eyes focused on the receptionist, a warm, middle-aged woman, smiling understandably at me.


    ¡°Martha¡¯s ready for you now,¡± she motioned to the open examining room as an elderly woman stepped out and offered her goodbyes to the doctor. She proceeded to the reception desk as I stood to make my way from the waiting room.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry about that. I¡¯ve just been very preupiedtely.¡±


    The receptionist gave me another warm smile


    ¡°Hi Martha,¡± I offered, smiling at the doctor as I entered the room.


    ¡°Hi, Dan,¡± Martha returned, ¡°I¡¯ll be just a minute. Please have a seat.¡±


    I sat on the adjustment table as Martha left the room and closed the door. I heard some garbled conversation taking ce between the receptionist, the doctor, and her recentlypleted session patient as I removed the set of keys from my front pocket and ced them on the counter. Turning towards the door, I heard someughter as the woman was leaving. I removed my eyesses, ced them on the counter next to my keys returned to the examining table, and took a seat. Just then, the door opened and Martha walked in.


    ¡°Hello, Dan. How are you?¡± she smiled.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was the highlight of my visit¡­always was; and probably always will be. There she stood in the doorway, looking like a statuesque goddess. Although she didn¡¯t have much endowment, in terms of breast size, she still looked good consistently. Martha appeared to be in her mid-tote thirties. She stood at about five feet, six inches tall. Martha was skinny but had meat on her bones in all the right ces and she had curves and legs to boot. I loved looking her over, like salivating eye candy. Martha¡¯s shoulder-length mid-toned brown hair was straight and hung nicely, framing her chiseled square line jaw face. Her inviting smile gave a weing glow to her soothing brown eyes. Martha¡¯s neck was slender and long and gave way to her square shoulders, like her jawline. Following down her long slender torso, were a set of incredibly perfect curvaceous hips and long, thin-toned legs. I admired the fact that Martha always wore loose-fitting button-down shirts and extremely tight chino pants that hugged every curve of her lower half.


    I smiled, looking up at her toned figure as she closed the door behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. And yourself?¡±


    ¡°Pretty well. Things are busy around here, as usual.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine, but I do likeing here as yourst appointment, so I get special treatment,¡± I winked at her.


    Martha smirked and took hold of my shoulder as she guided me to lie on the table.


    ¡°How has your back been this past month or so?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been all right. A few twinges here and there, but for the most part, it¡¯s been much better.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good to hear,¡± Martha replied.


    Not only did I like seeing her for her no-nonsense natural beauty, but Martha had a great way of personally connecting with her clients as people, not just as patients. The fact that she insisted on everyone calling her by her first name and not by ¡®Doctor,¡¯ or some other formality spoke volumes in my estimation of her friendly,id-back caliber. I had been seeing Martha now for just over a year and was continually amazed at her continued cheeriness and demeanor, not to mention her perfect bodily structure. What I loved to see was her backside. Man, oh man, when she bent over, it was like looking at a piece of heaven. Martha¡¯s ass was as tight as theye with perfection written all over it. Although she was well into her thirties, she had the body and the ass of a twenty-year-old college gal. Her ass was the perfect handful shape and protruded just enough as if to say to the interested eye, ¡°Go ahead grab hold.¡± Tight and firm are not adequate descriptors of her hind side, but thestrathe straights exactly that: tight, firm, and undeniably squeezable.


    Martha¡¯s healing hands went to work on my shoulders as she massaged and pushed into my muscles, working them into quick submission. I was like putty in her hands, as the old saying goes. With each grinding rub, I was falling deeper into submission as my body seemed to melt into the structure of the chiropractic table.


    I recalled one instance that just about took my breath away that I witnessed during a previous visit. While I was waiting to be called into the examination room, Martha came briskly out of the room and jogged over to a bookshelf on the opposite side of the waiting room. She bent over to get a manual from the lower shelf and my eyes about popped out of their sockets. As she bent down, Martha¡¯s ass formed a perfect double-U shape as her pants hugged her seat in a skin-tight fashion. As many tricky women do, Martha wore thong underwear to hide any potential panty lines. Per my fantasy, she was wearing exactly that, and as she leaned forward, the waistband of her thong, a fire-engine red satin color, rode up nicely above her pants¡¯ slim waistline. My God, her ass was tight. I remember growing numb in disbelief as she turned around and barely caught my heavy stare. Making split-second eye contact with her, I looked away as she said, ¡°Oh, hi there, Dan!¡± Although I didn¡¯t at all mind the position I was in at the time, seeing the remarkable site I had just seen, I also felt about two inches tall for almost getting caught.


    ¡°How does that feel?¡± Martha asked, snapping me back into the present moment.


    ¡°Fantastic,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Good. Now turn over on your stomach.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Obediently, I rolled over ced my face into the void of the table, and rested, taking a few deep breaths as her hands went to work on the back of my neck and down my back. She paused every few inches to work out some tight knots now and then as our conversation continued.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s new with you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not much; same old stuff,¡± I replied.


    We talked about my job and the weather, along with some uing road trip ns that I had made with some friends. Most of it was the usual small talk that we usually carry on together, nothing out of the ordinary. Of course, this is when the atmosphere in the room changed dramatically.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything with you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    ¡°How are things at the house?¡±


    There was an unusual dy in response, so I waited a couple of moments and asked, ¡°Martha?¡± I didn¡¯t feel her touch on my back any longer.


    There was no answer. I got a little concerned, so I rolled over and looked about the room. She was in the far corner of the room with her face buried in her hands.


    ¡°Oh my God, MarthaIs everything okay?¡±


    She whimpered a bit and shook her head in response. I was shocked to see her in this state and for a quick moment, I had no idea what to say. I slid off the table and calmly approached her quivering body as she hid her eyes in her hands. When I got closer, she moved her fingers away from her eyes, still covering her nose. Martha¡¯s beautiful brown eyes were filled with tears.


    Instinctively, I grabbed some tissues from the corner counter and offered them to her.


    ¡°Thanks very much,¡± she smiled briefly, sniffling.


    ¡°Do you want a hug or something?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll always take one of those,¡± she wiped her nose.


    We embraced for a short while and I remained silent.


    ¡°You are so sweet. Thank you,¡± she whispered.


    Quickly, Marthaposed herself, dried her eyes quickly, and asked me to stay in the room. Walking over to the door, she opened it slowly and I heard her say to the receptionist that she could go home for the evening and that we¡¯d be okay alone.


    ¡°Good night,¡± I heard Martha say as she closed the door again.


    Our eyes met and I locked onto hers as she approached me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be,¡± I offered sheepishly, still not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s just that my husband walked out on me recently and I haven¡¯t been very strong ever since.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I offered, moving towards her again, ¡°I am so sorry, Martha,¡± embracing her thin frame, pulling her firmly towards mine.


    ¡°Please, call me Marti.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whimpered again, her sobs beginning to quake as I held on to her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. Everything will be okay,¡± I whispered, stroking her soft brown hair.


    I could not believe what was taking ce here. I never thought I¡¯d ever get this close to her¡­not now, not ever. Martha¡¯s scent was amazing. Her hair smelled like a spring garden, rich with flowers and fresh air. I pulled her even closer, breathing in her beauty, wrapping my arms around her slender waist.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± I offered.


    Martha¡¯s tears seemed to let up a bit as silence filled the room. An awkward pause followed suit.


    ¡°Actually¡­yes, there is¡­if you¡¯re up for it,¡± she hesitated.


    ¡°Sure. What is it?¡±


    She pulled back from my embrace, as her eyes searched mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long,¡± she exined, ¡°Make me feel like a woman again?¡±


    Her doe eyes, eager for a response, looked deeply into my surprised eyes, with immense hope.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, wow. Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded her head affirmatively with quick speed.


    ¡°Wow¡­I¡¯m stunned¡­yes, of co-¡± I was unable to finish my sentence, as her mouth hungrily met mine. I grabbed the back of her head and pulled her face towards me. Our tongues swirled around one another as my heart raced. I reached out and held her face, wiping away her recent tears. Smoothing over her silky hair, I caressed her face and neck as our mouths continued to dance together. Her grip around me strengthened as I felt her body intimately rub against mine. My hands were moving down her torso now, massaging her back as we reached and tugged for one another. Coming up for air, I stepped back and looked at her. With reckless abandon, I calmly looked her up and down, now suddenly not ashamed of my gawking eye motions, admiring her every sensual curve.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve wanted you for so long now.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know¡­and now, you can have me. I want you to take me like no other,¡± she exined, as she cocked an eyebrow at me, smiling devilishly.


    ¡°Oh, Marti!¡± I pulled her close again, meeting her kiss with mine. Our lips washed over each other like long-lost friends reuniting for the first time in years. As I caressed her neck again, her breathing became noticeable as my hands moved up and down her soft skin, pausing to elerate her erogenous areas.


    Simultaneously, she started to loosen her clothes, as she pulled her blouse free from her tight-fitting pants and kicked off her sandals. I followed her lead pulled my shirt free and removed my shoes as well. I began unbuttoning her blouse as she worked on my jeans, undoing my belt and zipping down my fly. Marti¡¯s hands flowed down my chest as she stooped to her knees, finishing her mission of loosening my pants. With one quick motion, she had my jeans down to my ankles and was eyeballing the growing bulge in my boxers.


    ¡°Ooh, I can¡¯t wait,¡± she sighed, rubbing my hardening cock through the thin material of my shorts. With each of her passing teases, my member throbbed to attention, thickening with blood as she continued caressing it. Marti looked up at me with quickening desire as I pulled my boxers down over my elongated staff. My cock jumped into instant view and flopped in front of her pretty face as she looked beyond my hard flesh and met my awe-taken gaze and locked on me. She then looked down and focused on the rod of meat in front of her.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± With a quick envelope, she had my dick buried fully into her awaiting mouth and was sucking me to no end. Up and down her head boppedslurping up her new saliva, as she moved around the length of my thickening tool. I had to close my eyes and concentrate on my breathing to not lose control too quickly as she worked my penis in and out of her wet mouth. Her tongue swirled around my staff, feeling like soft velvet as she stroked over and around my sensitive member, taking in all of the inches. My dick felt like it was going to explode inside her hungry mouth as she moved, pulling me closer and deeper into her experimenting eager oral cavity. I felt my threshold approaching too quickly for my good that I pulled my throbbing dick from her soft confines and lifted her to her feet. Marti¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity, following my lead, she stood before me.


    ¡°Too much?¡± she asked coolly.


    ¡°Yeah, you could say that,¡± I smiled.


    She smiled in return and awaited my next move.


    ¡°Lay down on the bench,¡± I instructed. As her frame rested coyly on the massage table, I pulled on her pant legs and her chinos peeled away from her toned long legs. She pulled her legs free as her enviable loins, wrapped in her thin strip of thong material rested before me, calling to me in anguage that all men inherently understand.


    ¡°My God, you are gorgeous.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Marti blushed and smiled at me genuinely as my eyes took a walk all over her toned figure. Her hips were amazing to look at. The only visual deviance was that of her smooth stomach and cute belly button. Her long, thin legs moved up towards her lovely crotch, calling my eye to her delectable mound. She silentlyy in front of me, watching me take all of her natural beauty in through my wandering eyes. I reached down and rubbed my hands over her long legs and moved into her inner thighs as she quivered slightly with my touch. Her skin was perfectly soft and smooth as I glided over her wless skin and pushed up towards her honey pot. As my touch circled her private entryway through the silky fabric, she cooed in response. As I pressed harder against her mound, she sighed and threw her head back as I rubbed.


    ¡°Oooh, yes, that feels good,¡± Marti closed her eyes and sighed.


    I hovered over her grabbed the ends of the thong on the sides of her hips and pulled her sexy undergarments down past her knees, peeling them away from her calves in the process. She kicked them off and smiled at me widely as I grinned back at her, positioning myself between her long outstretching legs.


    Marti¡¯s pussy looked like a tight-wrapped package. Her outer lips surrounded her awaiting taught-opened slit with the elegance of a rare flower. Since she was shaved clean, I could see every detail of each fold. Her outer skin edges were tan, almost brown, giving way to an incredible ochre pink color of her inner talent. I pulled her outer lips back, exposing her very private entrance. Her clit was firm and pulsating as her juices glistened elegantly, dripping without hesitation from her sexy inner gash. As I pulled her lips further apart, her dark opening summoned me to lick her senseless.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat your pretty little pussy,¡± I announced, diving deeper in between her.


    ¡°Nice!¡± she giggled as my face approached her tight slit.


    I licked, sucked, and slurped on her tight folds for what seemed hours on end as she writhed in pleasure below my probing tongue and mouth. She tasted pretty good as I pulled on her outer lips with my lip-covered teeth. Her breathing had be erratic now as she moved below me. Her motions simply encouraged me to dive into her stronger and deeper as she bucked her hips back toward my willing mouth. I pulled her outer lips back, stretching her opening more fully. Her entry oozed with her primal juices as her heavy musk scent filled the air space. I went to town, running my tongue up and down her tightness, pausing to drill my tongue into her wet cavern. She wed at the back of my head, pulling my face closer to her intimate garden as I drove further into her. I ran my eager tongue up and down her folds and slipped it inside, tickling her innerbia as my saliva mixed readily with her female juice. The scene was incredible as her pussy pulsated in front of me. I wanted to catch every single detail as Ipped and sucked on her, wanting to do nothing more thanpletely lick her dry.


    ¡°Oh my God, that feels so fucking good!¡± Marti called as I continued slurping inside of her, swallowing her juice with glee.


    Slightly pinching her engorged clit in between my top lip and my tongue, she went reeling with pleasure as I pulled and tugged gently on her pleasure button. Her hips were beyond bunting and bucking, as they were now grinding against my oral probes. ¡°Are you ready for me to put my cock in you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she purred.


    I pulled back and ced my hard dick in my hand and knelt in front of her to impale her tight beauty.


    Marti gasped as I ced my mushroom head against her outer lips, about ready to tease her beyondpare. As I pped my dick against her mound, she sat up unexpectedly, with a look of worry on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby?¡±


    ¡°Um, sorry¡­do you have a condom?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nope, sorry, I don¡¯t¡­but don¡¯t worry¡­I don¡¯t fuck around,¡± trying to return to pping my tool against her pussy.


    ¡°I trust you¡­it¡¯s just that I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m ovting.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­Well, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­shit¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I was hoping to slide this in you.¡±


    ¡°Me too, more than you know,¡± Marti panted.


    Just then, her face lit up.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°You could always stick your cock in my ass.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± my mouth was salivating immediately.


    ¡°Sure. That is, of course, that you¡¯d like it.¡±


    ¡°Like it? I¡¯d love it!¡±


    ¡°I thought so,¡± she replied slyly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way you check out my ass.¡±


    ¡°Well, I admit, you have one incredible-looking ass.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Now, the question is, will you like it?¡±


    ¡°I love getting my ass fucked. It¡¯s been a long time, so you¡¯ll have to get me nice and ready.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Great, as long as you do, I¡¯m certain to cum.¡±


    ¡°Now, roll over and show me that tight ass!¡±


    Marti quickly rolled over and got on her hands and knees and pointed her tight ass to the sky as I knelt in front of her. As expected, her ass looked incredibly firm and tight as she arched her back, stuck her hams out, and awaited my arrival. Her bum protruded perfectly beyond her slim back as her hips rounded out the obscene picture before me. Her globes were separated in a perfect two-piece pie as the upside-down perfect heart-shaped form stretched before me.


    My cock sprung into overarching action at the sight of her picture-perfect rear. I couldn¡¯t wait to nail her, but I reminded myself of the importance of getting her ready so she would be ensured of a rocketing cum fest. I owed her that. I owed us both that. Making her feel like a woman was exactly what I nned and hoped to do.


    I knelt between her toned legs and spread her legs apart a bit to expose her tight cherry asshole. There it was before me, like a soft starburst, surrounded by firm wless flesh. Her rosebud was clean and bright pink, puckered like a mouth ready to be kissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rim you like never before!¡± I eximed, cing my slippery tongue on the button of her backdoor.


    ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± Marti sighed as I pressed into her, pulling her ass apart. Her tight bunghole quaked and expanded briefly with my stretch motion. As I licked her anus, I tasted the scent of herst meal and relished in the saltiness of her hole. Even though most people are repulsed by this, I found it incredible and couldn¡¯t wait to open her further. Concentrating on her taint, I licked up and down her tight passage, alternating from the bottom split of her vaginal canal to the top end of her ass cleft. Her tight globes surrounded my chin and cheeks and pushed warmly against my oral motion, pulling me closer, and teasing me to go deeper inside.


    ¡°Oh, oooh, that feels so nice!¡± I heard her cry as I sucked on the opening of her anus, pulling on the delicate flesh with my departing suck. I pressed on and pushed her ass globes apart further now, exposing more of her crack. I was able to lick up and down her dirty slit now, encasing her tight puckered hole as I washed up and down Marti¡¯s incredibly narrow cleavage, sucking and kissing every single increment of skin between her two intimate openings.


    When I stuck my outstretched tongue into her brown-eyed hole, I heard her howl in severe pleasure. This only made me want to stretch inside of her more, as I buried my face into her ass as far and as hard as I could. Her globes pinched my nose close, as I struggled for air. Taking a breather (quite literally), I pulled her right ass cheek aside and held it away as I continued licking her shit slit from base to top, spitting on her cleavage defiantly to gain some additional slipperiness. Her calls became huffs and gasp as I continued, not giving way to any form of relentlessness. I wanted her to be rimmed like she¡¯d never been licked and I was up for the challenge. The way her body rocked over my mouth, I knew that I was living up to the expectation.


    ¡°God¡­you know¡­how to¡­fucking rim¡­don¡¯t you?¡± Marti asked with exasperation.

 Chapter 35

    I paused and was going to answer, but instead, I simply returned to licking and sucking her asshole as much as I could. Her formerly pink rosebud was now bright red as I continued sucking, bringing more blood to her engorged exit hole.


    When I instructed her to frig herself as I continued sucking on her ass, she was up for the task and immediately inserted two fingers into her tight folds and worked them in and out, slowly at first, but quickly building as the momentum of my ass licking continued. Mart¡¯s gasps were incredibly deep and animalistic at this point, as her breathing came in short, shallow huffs as I maneuvered my tongue in and around her.


    ¡°I¡­love¡­this!¡± she cried as I circled her puckered hole with my tongue.


    I beganpping her swollen, closed hole now, forcing it to be more sensitive with each lick. Her ass tasted so fucking good, I couldn¡¯t wait to stretch her beyond her outer limits and work my stiff cock into her tight backdoor.


    I stopped and asked how she was doing.


    ¡°Fantastic. Stretch me open now, baby,¡± she purred.


    As Marti continued to move her fingers in and out of her dark-shaven honey pot, I inserted my index finger into her clenched-out hole and pushed it into her tight-formed rectum slowly. She gasped in response.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­nice and slow,¡± Marti panted.


    I spit on her ass crack and watched the saliva roll down towards my probing hand and finger where it collected in a pool of sorts. I was then able to use it as some well-needed lubrication to loosen her tight grip hole open a bit. I used my other hand to pull back her ass a bit and see the dirty action taking ce before me.


    ¡°Wow, that looks so hot!¡± I offered.


    ¡°It¡­feels¡­incredible,¡± Marti sighed as I pushed my finger up the first knuckle deep into her narrow cavern.


    ¡°It burns¡­tickles at the¡­same time,¡± she exined.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to open you up fully and slide my dick in there,¡± as I pulled my finger out and pushed it back in.


    ¡°Oooh,¡± was all Marti could respond with.


    I worked my finger in and out of her for quite some time as her ass muscles loosened up a bit. A few more mouthfuls of spit and some wider finger probes and swirling motions and she was ready for another digit.


    As I pushed a second finger into her, she bucked a bit and shimmied in surprise.


    ¡°Sorry, I guess you weren¡¯t ready for that.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. My ass¡­has to be¡­stretched to allow¡­for the prize!¡± She looked back at me and smiled greedily as I worked my two fingers in and out of her slowly. Her anal muscled gripped my finger like a vice grip and moved tightly against their probing motion, following every dip and curve of my fingers. Her ass swallowed over my knuckles eagerly as I pushed them deep into her asshole, watching them disappear with each plunge. Her ass was incredibly tight as I thought and I knew that it would take some work before her hole was stretched enough to allow for the insertion of my cock.


    ¡°I can feel¡­my hole¡­opening¡­for you,¡± Marti said with a pleased look.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s slow going,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Here, stop for a second.¡±


    I pulled my fingers out from her and almost heard an audible ¡®pop,¡¯ as her ass seemed to suck against the withdrawal of my fingers.


    ¡°There¡¯s some massage oil and buttercream ointment in the cab that might help.¡±


    I stood and located the bottles and return to Marti¡¯s outstretched ass quickly.


    ¡°Fuck, your ass is so perfect! I could stare at it all day.¡±


    Marti smiled and then giggled, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    I returned to my task squirted a generous amount of oil onto my hands and rubbed them together. When I figured that I had enough moisture on my fingers to work her puckered hole open more, I went back to her dirt box and pushed my two fingers back in. This time, her ass gripped my fingers and the oil allowed for greater variance as I slipped them past her outer ring and into her rectum.


    ¡°Oooh, that¡¯s it!¡± Marti gritted through her teeth, ¡°Get him in there!¡±


    As my piston-like motion continued, her ass muscled rxed even more and I prepared her for the entry of a third finger.


    ¡°You ready for another finger, babe?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    I glided another finger slowly into her clenched pipe.


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    As I slid it back and forth within her, Marti began to grind her hips back and forth in time with my sliding fingers. Her arched back was something to see now, as the top of her torsoy t on the bed and her knees kept her hindquarters raised well into the air. She looked like a goddamn cat waiting to be mounted. My hard dick jumped in anticipation.


    I opened the buttercream for increased lubrication and applied some to my aching cock and my fingers, working them against one another. The mess was intense as saliva, her pussy juices, the cream, and the oil all seemed to mix and flow everywhere. Puddles of the concoction had formed and collected on the base of the bed already as I readied to join my ring finger with the other two invading digits into her bowel depths. The scene smelled of sex and cocoa butter. She was nice and lubed at this point, from what I could tell. My fingers were sliding in and out of her with greater ease now and her breathing was deeper now and less strained.


    I watched her asshole ept my fingers now with weed delight as they slipped unrestrained past her outer ring and into her swelling cylinder.


    ¡°Wow, this stuff is slippery!¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m just about there,¡± Marti cooed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there for quite some time,¡± I whispered, as Marti turned to me and smiled widely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you can be inside me soon. Stretch me open, baby.¡±

 Chapter 36

    I worked my fingers into her amodating asshole as I watched all three fingers coast in and out of her. I spread my fingers apart more so I could maximize the dtion of her greased taboo tunnel. I had all three fingers in and as I flexed the apart, her anal walls stretched with each motion, as my knuckles knocked and pushed her entry further open.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it!¡± Marti breathed.


    I followed by frigging my fingers in and out of her as they slipped into her and pulled back, stretching her pipe open even more.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re ready, babe,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­feels pretty open,¡± she sighed.


    Looking up at her ass, her exit hole was soft, slippery, bright red, and stretched wide open. When I pulled my fingers out, her anus stayed open and was stretched nicely to the diameter of Quarter. It looked so inviting and ready. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. My cock was returning to full staff quickly and I knew I had to nt it in her soon before my load would dump on its own, just by the mere sight of her tight ass and tighter asshole stretched.


    I stood and rubbed my wood against the crack of her bum, watching my aching tool rub against the valley of her globes. Everything was so well lubricated, that I wasn¡¯t sure how easy it would be to push him inside her.


    With trembling hands, I pulled my elongated member down and held the tip of my rod against the outer ring of her oiled cavern. Guiding it down, I pushed into her and watched my mushroom head slip just beyond her tight opening.


    ¡°Oooh, yes!¡± Marti howled, ¡°Get it in there!¡±


    ¡°Feels so incredibly tight!¡± I barked.


    ¡°Push it in¡­I want to feel every inch!¡±


    Slowly I inched further as I felt the head of my cock rush past her tight outer ring, as her flesh gripped against me, held fast, and then allowed further pration as I moved forward closer towards her syed body.


    ¡°Oh, God¡­feels so good!¡± Marti coached.


    ¡°Yeah, babe¡­your ass is just as tight as I thought it would be!¡±


    ¡°Fuck me good!¡±


    I felt my cock enter further into her tight cave as I pushed and crawled my way deeper into her ass. My dick was surrounded by hot wet slippery flesh and anal muscles that gripped and stroked against my staff with forgiving tightness. Her ass stretched against my pole like a tight-fitting glove, snuggly wrapping me with every move. I began grunting as I forced my way further into her depths, and Marti gasped at my careful intrusion. Pushing just three more times, and my length was well inside her as my balls came to rest against the globes of her ass. I couldn¡¯t believe the site as I watched in amazement as her ass slowly swallowed my entire length. ¡°Fuck!¡± I eximed, feeling her anal walls grip and stretch against my girth.


    ¡°Hold it in there for a minute,¡± shemanded.


    I paused and enjoyed the tightness of her muscles flexing against me.


    ¡°Feels so good! God, my ass feels so full!¡±


    I began pulling back as her ass retracted against my circumference, pulling at me, not wanting me to leave. Her ass was freaking tight, as I slipped past her grip. When my cock had exited her, it iled desperately seeking to be imnted back into the burrow. I guided my prick back against her gaping exit point and pushed it eagerly back into her awaiting slippery crater.


    ¡°Rub your clit, baby!¡±


    Marti gasped as she ced a free hand on her mound and began circling her engorged button with screaming delight. With each motion, she trembled with pleasure as I returned to pushing my humble length back into her. As I glided myself back into her constricted sphincter, Marti gasped as I slipped deep into her foxhole.


    ¡°Ah yeah!¡±


    ¡°Argghh!¡± I growled, pumping into her.


    ¡°Fuck me faster¡­I¡¯m going to cum!¡± Marti exined.


    I put my thrusts into double-time and pushed and pulled in and out of her cramped dirt box like a dyed jackhammer.


    ¡°You like riding my ass?¡±


    ¡°More than anything!¡± my excitement was building; my threshold was approaching quickly as well.


    I plowed into her well a few more times when I felt her body twitch below me. Marti was swirling her clit hard and fast now. I reached between her legs and thrust two fingers into her twat and impaled her tightness quickly, stroking my fingers in and out of her velvet goodness as she arched and thrashed below. Her legs quivered and then she moaned and wailed like an unbridled animal.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± she hollered, ¡°Oh¡­. oh¡­oh¡­oh.. ah¡­ah¡­oooooh!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t take anymore myself, so I pumped my wood into her a few more times, relishing the tightness of her stronghold as much as I could. Her ass muscles, twitching with her coordinated convulsing orgasm, milked my rod for all it was worth. Her anal walls wrapped tightly against my sunken member, tugging at my very presence. I thrust into her two more times and lost control. My cock twitched and spurted cream deep into her sacred bowels as I called out inplete pathetic submission.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Fuck¡­Oh, yeah¡­yeah¡­fuck!¡± I screamed, feeling my load release itself in a hail of fireworks deep within her anus. I remained inside of her as my climax subsided.


    ¡°Oh¡­ah, fuck!¡± I blurted.


    Marti giggled, smiling back at me as I rested well inside her ass.


    ¡°Did you like that?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Yeah. Did you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that no one¡¯s ever made me cum like that.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. Did I make you feel like a woman again?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she sighed.


    I pulled and brought my softening member out of her ass. A trail of slick cum and lubrication followed, dripping freely out of her incredibly dted outlet. It was vile, but oh so incredible.


    ¡°My God, do you have a wonderful ass.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I hear.¡±


    ¡°So fucking tight; I love it¡­I just wish I could stay in there all day.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Marti giggled approvingly.


    I pped my shrunken cock against her ass globe gleefully and admired her outstretched tight curvaceous ass onest time, as she rolled over. Leaning forward towards me while she sat up, she took my limp dick in her hand and looked up at me.


    ¡°Time to get cleaned up she ced her mouth around my soft member and licked and sucked on it. Her motion tickled and made meugh out loud as her tongue swarmed around my very sensitive knob.


    She paused and looked up at me. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again.¡± Marti smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s,¡± I agreed and smiled back.

 Chapter 37

    JULIA¡¯S TRAINING


    Julia knew she should be getting back to the cottage that she was renting. The whole point had been to remove herself from distractions and finish the new book. To say that her agent was getting impatient was an understatement.


    Julia didn¡¯t need to be in the local town posting some letters; emails would have been fine. But here she was, wasting time gazing at a heritage railway station that sat opposite the shop that she¡¯d dropped into for some stamps.


    There was a train just in, huffing and hissing with steam. She couldn¡¯t help herself, so she crossed the road towards the train.


    A little breathless, Julia slumped into a seat just as the train pulled away, flopping her bag beside her. She¡¯d only just made it onboard.


    It was a fine oldpartment, with wooden detailing, and leather straps at the windows. But it was different from any she¡¯d been in before. There was no corridor. Sensing her puzzlement, a gentleman opposite smiled and exined: ¡®This is actually a very early London Underground carriage, it¡¯s a little unusual isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡®Thank you,¡¯ Julia replied, adding rather cheekily, ¡®You don¡¯t seem like a trainspotter.¡¯


    The gentlemanughed. ¡®Actually, I know nothing about trains; it was the guard who told me. I¡¯m Richard, by the way.¡¯ He held out his hand.


    ¡®I¡¯m¡­ Julia. Lovely to meet you.¡¯


    Richard was smartly dressed in a suit. He had a well-defined face, a confident but gentle handshake, and a pleasant manner. Julia thought there were much worse people to be alone with in a trainpartment that offered no corridor for escape.


    ¡®So, this is a spur-of-the-moment trip?¡¯ Richard wanted to know more about Julia.


    ¡®Well, yes,¡¯ Julia replied, ¡®however did you know?¡¯


    Richard smiled again. ¡®Not many people run to catch trains on heritage railways.¡¯


    ¡®Ah!¡¯ It made sense to Julia now. ¡®Yes, I really shouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯


    ¡®Then, if you don¡¯t mind my asking, where should you be?¡¯


    Julia didn¡¯t mind. She was relieved by the opportunity to confess to a real person. ¡®I¡¯m writing a book. Well, I mean I¡¯m not writing a book but I ought to be!¡¯ Julia realized she sounded a little cross. She was cross only with herself.


    ¡®I see.¡¯ Richard looked at her but she could barely meet his gaze. ¡®You¡¯re avoiding writing? It must be a source of stress. What about it is worrying you?¡¯


    Julia took a deep breath. Richard was right, it seemed obvious now. ¡®I guess, I guess, I¡¯m scared it will be a flop. You see, not meaning to boast, but my first book was a huge sess. Yet it was easy, there were no expectations. Now it just feels like everyone has more ideas about what my next book should be than me!¡¯


    ¡®Well then,¡¯ said Richard, ¡®that¡¯s tough, a great deal of pressure. How will you work through it?¡¯


    ¡®No idea!¡¯ Julia caught herself sounding a touch desperate. ¡®I know I just need to be disciplined and push on. But I¡¯ve never needed to be hugely disciplined in my work. It¡¯s always just flowed. Nowadays a trickle would be nice.¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ Richard sounded encouraging, ¡®sooner orter, discipline is crucial because work is never easy all of the time.¡¯


    There was a pause. Julia reflected on herck of discipline and Richard¡¯s pertinent insights.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Richard broke the silence. ¡®I could help you with that. The discipline, that is.¡¯


    Julia swallowed deeply. ¡®How so?¡¯ Julia had spoken rather curtly, feeling a little defensive at the thought of someone else helping her with discipline.


    ¡®Well, I hope you won¡¯t be offended, but I could spank you.¡¯


    ¡®Spank me!¡¯ Julia was hoping to sound outraged but she was surprised to find that her tone betrayed more than an edge of curiosity. ¡®I¡¯m not a child!¡¯


    ¡®Well, I would never spank a child. I am offering to spank you as I think it could help you focus and finish your book. It is, of course, entirely your choice whether or not you take up my offer.¡¯


    Julia paused. ¡®And this spanking you¡¯d like to give me, where do you propose to administer such a thing?¡¯


    ¡®Well, right here. Assuming nobody gets on at the next station, which is unlikely. There¡¯s quite a stretch to the stop after that. It¡¯s an ideal opportunity. After all, right now is when you¡¯re avoiding your writing. It¡¯s a very apt moment to address your behavior.¡¯


    Julia was shocked yet, though she hated to admit it to herself, she was also more than a little intrigued.


    They sat in silence at the next station. A distracted mother and her wide-eyed son stood on the tform. Strangely, Julia found herself willing to choose another carriage. They did. Julia contemted changing carriages herself. But as the train pulled away, there she remained.


    ¡®Very well then, spank me if you must.¡¯ Julia could barely believe what she was saying.


    ¡®No,¡¯ replied Richard, calm as ever but rather firmer in his tone now. ¡®I shall only spank you if I believe you ept that you need it. And if you ask me nicely.¡¯


    ¡®Okay,¡¯ replied Julia, gathering herself, ¡®please would you spank me?¡¯


    ¡®Sir!¡¯ instructed Richard. ¡®This won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t ept my authority and submit to it.¡¯


    Julia bristled a little and couldn¡¯t believe how much she wanted the spanking now, even with these questionable theatrics. ¡®Please would you spank me, Sir?¡¯

 Chapter 38

    Richard spoke softly, saying it would be a privilege to spank Julia. Then he asked for her surname. For a moment Julia contemted refusing to divulge, but since Richard was about to spank her it felt like a ridiculous thing to conceal. From that point onwards, Richard referred to Julia as ¡®Miss Jenkinson¡¯. Ordinarily, she would have bristled at such an assumption and immediately established that she was to be addressed as ¡®Ms¡¯. But ¡®Miss¡¯ was somehow more fitting for this purpose.


    Richard instructed ¡®Miss Jenkinson¡¯ to stand facing the wall with her hands above her head. Julia found herself, for once, doing as she was told while steadying herself on the luggage rack. She could hear Richard preparing himself.


    After a few moments, Richard stood behind Julia, took her arm a little above the elbow, and guided her across the carriage and down onto his knee. He smoothed Julia¡¯s dress over her buttocks andplimented her on how exquisite her bottom felt through the material. ¡®That will be the silk. Silk wrap dresses are an indulgence I¡¯ve allowed myself since the sess of my first book.¡¯


    ¡®Well,¡¯ said Richard purposefully, ¡®we¡¯d better be sure you can continue with this indulgence by finishing your next book, and that starts with discipline. During this session you¡¯ll speak only if I ask you to speak, is that clear?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Sir.¡¯ Julia, being a fiercely independent soul, was not sure she could keep this up for too long.


    Richard ran his fingertips over Julia¡¯s backside. ¡®Are you ready, Miss


    Jenkinson?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ Crack! Julia yelped in indignation at the sharpness of the first spank.


    ¡®Yes, Sir,¡¯ Richard instructed firmly. ¡®Let¡¯s try that again. Are you ready, Miss Jenkinson?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Sir.¡¯Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard had been circling the area he¡¯d just spanked with a lone finger. He now withdrew and Julia was burning with anticipation for the next spank. Crack! Richard brought his hand down on Julia¡¯s other cheek, a little lighter than before. Crack! Crack! Crack! A volley of spanks sent Julia reeling and trying to cover her buttocks with her hands. Richard pulled them away.


    ¡®It hurts!¡¯ Julia protested.


    ¡®It¡¯s supposed to hurt. I expect you to show resilience, but if you want me to back off say ¡°orange¡±. If you say ¡°red¡± I¡¯ll stop altogether, understood?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Sir.¡¯ Julia was relieved to have a way out, yet she also knew that she needed this punishment and needed it badly.


    Richard patted her bottom lightly. ¡®Now stand up and remove this pretty dress.¡¯


    ¡®What!¡¯ Once more, Julia¡¯s protest didn¡¯t quite carry the conviction she¡¯d hoped.


    ¡®I spank properly, Miss Jenkinson. On the bare, ultimately, I¡¯ll continue over your panties for now.¡¯


    This was all very odd. Just minutes ago Julia and Richard had been introducing themselves as strangers, and now Richard was asking Julia to strip to her underwear. Julia thought of using the safe word. But even as she contemted such a move she found she was unwrapping herself from her much-prized dress. Julia threw her dress onto the seat opposite with a slight edge of indignation.


    ¡®You¡¯ll fold that dress neatly!¡¯ Richard¡¯s admonishment was stern.


    Again, Julia did as she was told. Richard motioned her back over his knee. As sheplied, the train went past a remote countryside house where an olddy was waving at the passengers. In a fleeting moment, Julia saw the olddy¡¯s eyes widen as she was presented with the image of Julia in her underwear headed across Richard¡¯sp.


    ¡®You have a very beautiful bottom,¡¯ Richard was lightly stroking Julia¡¯s cheeks through her panties.


    ¡®Thank you, s¡­¡¯ Before Julia couldplete her appreciation, Richardunched a volley of spanks. Julia winced and wriggled on hisp. Richard straddled Julia over his knee, mping her more firmly into position, and further volleys of spanks followed. Julia had been keenly aware of her arousal right from the start, but now she found herself intimately pressed into Richard¡¯s knee, she was struggling to contain her excitement.


    ¡®I hope you¡¯re not enjoying this, Miss Jenkinson, you do realize that is very much not the point?¡¯


    ¡®No, no Sir. I¡¯m very much NOT enjoying this. Sir.¡¯ Again, Julia¡¯s denialcked conviction, even though it was, in part, sincere.


    ¡®So you won¡¯t mind my checking that you aren¡¯t aroused?¡¯ Julia felt the cheeks on her face burning in embarrassment at the thought of her arousal being exposed. Richard lightly stroked her inner thigh sending waves of pleasure coursing through her. Julia was caught between desperately trying to hide her arousal and urgently wanting Richard¡¯s fingers deep between her legs. Julia found herself opening her thighs a little further, it seemed her body had decided for her. Richard took this as permission. Teasingly, he ran his fingers over the crotch of Julia¡¯s panties before slipping them inside. Julia bit her lip hard as the waves of pleasure intensified.


    ¡®Miss Jenkinson! You are soaking wet! Get up and remove those panties!¡¯


    Julia got to her feet, her head swimming in an intoxicating mix of humiliation, pain, and pleasure. She took off her panties and stood in front of Richard naked but for her bra. Richard got to his feet. He took Julia by the throat and pressed her against the carriage door. Crack! Julia winched. Richard had struck her with the loose end of the leather strap that held up the window. Crack! Another blow. Julia looked out of the window at the passing embankment and noticed how it was covered inte daffodils. Briefly, she saw a family in a field walking their dog. Richard drew himself close over her shoulder. Slowly, lightly, he ran his fingernails down her belly, sending her wild. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ he asked, working his fingers through her soft pubic hair, into her wetness and deep inside.


    ¡®It¡¯s my wanton little cunt, Sir.¡¯ Julia had always loved using the word, now she luxuriated in it, being sure to speak loudly and clearly. She¡¯d wanted to shock Richard. Richard was unfazed.


    ¡®No,¡¯ Richard softly corrected her, whispering: ¡®it¡¯s MY wanton little cunt.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Sir.¡¯ Julia had never abandoned control like this, yet she¡¯d never felt more centered.


    Richard removed Julia¡¯s bra teasing her cunt and spanking her with one hand as he tweaked her nipples with the other. ¡®Would you like to thank Sir properly?¡¯ Richard whispered as he guided her hand so she was holding his stiff cock through his trousers. ¡®Just feel what you¡¯ve done to Sir!¡¯


    Julia understood. She spun to her knees and unzipped Richard¡¯s trousers. Richard¡¯s cock sprang out, hard and full. Julia reached inside and set Richard¡¯s balls free, circling them one by one with her mouth. Julia slowly teased the tip of her tongue up Richard¡¯s shaft and around the base of his hood. She knew how to drive men wild this way and she loved to do just that. She looked up at Richard as he threw his head back, the pleasure pulsing through him. Then she became hesitant and took Richard¡¯s cock into her mouth in an odd, meek fashion.

 Chapter 39

    Julia sensed Richard¡¯s disappointment at theckluster turn in her oral skills. That disappointment is exactly what Julia wanted. She was ying with him. Just as Julia sensed that Richard was bing exasperated, she plunged his cock deep into her mouth and pleasured him with her throat. Julia liked it this way: the tease, the anticipation, the letdown, then the finest, filthiest deep-throat she could deliver. Julia loved having a man so deep in her mouth, so lost in the pleasure she was giving, and so utterly and captivated by her. Richard fell back and writhed along the seat in ecstasy. Julia could tell he was fighting off climax and she gripped him closely with her throat and her hands, determined not to let him go easily. Richard managed to grab a fistful of Julia¡¯s hair and pulled her head away.


    ¡®You are far too good at that, Miss Jenkinson!¡¯ Richardughed, ¡®But my cock wants to take your wanton little cunt. That is¡­ if you deserve Sir¡¯s cock?¡¯


    ¡®I think I¡¯ve taken my spanking very well. I believe I¡¯ve given Sir a very sincere thank you. I think I deserve Sir¡¯s cock!¡¯


    ¡®Really?¡¯ Richard sounded like he was serious about denying Julia.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡®Yes, Sir, please give me your cock!¡¯ Julia could hear she was starting to beg. ¡®Please!¡¯


    Richard grabbed Julia firmly by the side of the throat and flipped her body so that her face pointed towards the back of the seat. He meant to take her from behind. ¡®You stay right there, Miss Jenkinson.¡¯


    Julia could hear Richard reaching into his jacket. She detected the subtle but unmistakable sound of a condom packet being ripped open. Then she could feel Richard close behind her, teasing the wet lips of her cunt with the tip of his cock.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure you deserve this.¡¯ Richard was inserting his cock very slightly, then pulling it away. Julia, wild with desire, started to thrust back at him urgently.


    ¡®Please, Sir!¡¯


    ¡®But have you learned your lesson? Will you focus on your book now?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Sir, I will! I promise!¡¯


    Richard eased his cock into Julia, gently at first, feeling his way before thrusting harder and faster.


    ¡®Oh, you¡¯re in so deep!¡¯ Crack!


    ¡®You¡¯re in so deep, Sir!¡¯ Richard admonished. Julia wanted to feel miffed at this harsh correction, but the unexpected spank had brought her body close to a shuddering climax.


    ¡®Now, Miss Jenkinson, you¡¯re not allowed to orgasm without my permission, do you understand?¡¯


    Richard¡¯s firmness was intoxicating. Julia was right on the edge. ¡®Yes, Sir, may, may I orgasm, Sir!¡¯


    ¡®No! Not Julia bit her lip, unsure she could hold back.


    ¡®Please, Sir, may I!¡¯


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Richard was thrusting deep and fast now. He felt harder than ever. Julia was almost in a trance trying to hold her orgasm back.


    ¡®Sir, please! Please!¡¯


    ¡®Okay, now you maye Miss Je¡­¡¯ Richard¡¯s voice trailed into a grunt as he was lost in his orgasm.


    As Julia let go, her orgasm flowed in waves over her body and she heard a deep wail. It took a moment for Julia to realize that it was she who was doing the wailing.


    Richard pulled Julia up and held her close. They fell around onto the seat in a heady post-orgasmic musk.


    No sooner had Julia¡¯s buttocks hit the seat than she was up and on her feet, the rough upholstery had agitated her tender cheeks.


    ¡®Do you have any cream in your bag, Miss Jenkinson?¡¯ Richard sounded concerned. Julia reached into her bag and held out a tube for Richard to take. Richard motioned for her to lie across hisp.


    Julia started as the cool cream hit her fiery cheeks. But Richard had a beautifully delicate touch in massaging the cream across Julia¡¯s backside. ¡®The hands that strafe be the hands that soothe,¡¯ Julia thought to herself, pondering whether she could use that in her book.


    ¡®You¡¯d better get dressed now, Miss Jenkinson, we¡¯re nearly at the end of the line.¡¯ Richard gave Julia¡¯s bottom the gentlest of pats by way of encouragement.


    Julia stood for a moment enjoying Richard¡¯s obvious fixation with her naked body. A sudden breeze brought goosebumps to her pale skin. She turned and slipped herself back into her wrap dress. Julia felt it kinder to her behind to put her panties into her bag.


    As they disembarked, Julia had the distinct impression the people in the neighboring carriages were staring at them. After all, how could they not have heard at least something of their tryst? For once, Julia discovered that she didn¡¯t care at all what others thought.


    There was a half-hour stop-over before the train headed back.


    Richard and Julia shared tea and cake in the old station buffet, Julia was relieved when Richard guided them to a standing table. They discussed normal things, their backgrounds, and Richard¡¯s job.


    As they walked back along the tform to board the train for the return trip, Julia was gripped by the anxiety they wouldn¡¯t have a carriage to themselves. Shortly before the train pulled away a lone old man made a beeline across the tform for their carriage. Swiftly and decisively, Richard stood with his back to the door, removing his jacket. The old man swerved and got into the next carriage.


    As the train pulled away, Julia draped herself across Richard¡¯sp, rolling to the side to take the pressure off her cheeks. Richard stroked Julia¡¯s hair and she rxed like a child, bing quite floppy in Richard¡¯s embrace. Julia fell fast asleep.


    Julia awoke to Richard gently stroking her face with the back of his hand. ¡®It¡¯s time to alight now,¡¯ he whispered.


    Alight? Julia mused to herself that she already felt lighter than ever. Even though she knew it was not nearly so simple, she felt for the first time as though all of her burdens were entirely lifted.


    Richard helped Julia down onto the tform.


    ¡®Here¡¯s my card, maybe you¡¯ll call me in a few days so that we can check on progress?¡¯ Julia nodded, meeting Richard¡¯s gaze directly.


    They kissed. She sensed that both of them wanted to kiss more passionately, though it didn¡¯t feel appropriate right there on the tform.


    ¡®Goodbye, Julia.¡¯


    Richard walked away down the tform and Julia found herself electrified that he¡¯d called her by her first name once again. She took it as Richard acknowledging her as an equal once more.

 Chapter 40

    Julia walked slowly to her car. The leather seats were hot from the sun and she was all too aware of her tender cheeks and the slippery cream Richard had smothered over them.


    When Julia arrived back at the cottage she threw her bag straight on the table and headed upstairs to where she¡¯d set up herptop for writing.


    Julia read what little of the draft of her new novel she¡¯dpleted. She could see more clearly than ever that it was abject and turgid. Suddenly, Julia was bursting with ideas. She deleted the draft without a second thought and started afresh. Julia began to type: ¡®The aimless journey. A novel by Julia Jenkinson.¡¯


    JULIA¡¯S CLEANING


    ¡®No! I¡¯m not some erotic fiction writer,¡¯ Julia protested.


    ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t mean that in the pejorative!¡¯ Richard sounded a little defensive, but Julia could hear from his tone that he was teasing her.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s a story of a lost soul who takes a much longer aimless train journey than our recent little jaunt. There are some sexual elements to the story, though they are very much secondary. I¡¯m exploring the idea that when we embrace our directionless reality, we can discover our true direction. I suppose it¡¯s an anti ¡°just-do-it¡± manifesto if you like.¡¯


    ¡®¡±Just do it!¡± Now that¡¯s a rather good line. You should be in advertising.¡¯ Richard was teasing her again. Julia couldn¡¯t help but be a little peeved. She HAD been in advertising and didn¡¯t like people to know that. She was not about to tell Richard.


    ¡®So!¡¯ Richard wanted to get to more practical matters, ¡®you finished a first draft of your book in a little over three days?!¡¯


    ¡®Yes, well, and quite a portion of the nights, too!¡¯ Julia was fishing for praise.


    ¡®Seems like you don¡¯t need any more assistance from me.¡¯ His statement was matter-of-fact. She wished there¡¯d been a least a note of sadness from him at such a prospect.


    ¡®No!¡¯ Not for the first time, Julia sounded a little desperate in responding to Richard. ¡®You see, in my frenzy, I¡¯ve been neglecting the gym, and the cottage is a bomb site. That¡¯s not good. I feel I need help with that.¡¯


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s somewhat understandable to neglect things a little when you¡¯re so inspired. But maintaining bnce is very important. So, you¡¯d like my assistance with regaining that bnce?¡¯


    There was a long pause. In truth, Julia had vastly overstated her slovenliness to create a reason to see Richard again. Sure, she¡¯d skipped the gym once, but who doesn¡¯t, now and then? The cottage was quite tidy too. Yes, she had worked in a frenzy, but she knew better than to avoid breaks altogether and found domestic chores were an excellent way to clear her head for more writing. ncing around the tidy cottage, Julia felt a little naughty in her white lie. She cleared her throat.


    ¡®Yes. Please, Sir.¡¯


    ¡®Very well, Miss Jenkinson.¡¯ He sounded kind and warm, but Julia was both electrified and frustrated. Electrified by the thought of being spanked, and hopefully fucked, by him once again; electrified and frustrated in equal measure by her demotion back to ¡®Miss¡¯ Jenkinson.


    ¡®I hope you¡¯re good with a duster, Sir?¡¯ Julia was feeling cheeky. She was trying to lighten the mood and to goad Richard.


    ¡®Be careful what you wish for, youngdy. The handle of the right sort of feather duster can make for rather a good cane.¡¯Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Julia felt the cheeks of her bottom tighten in reflex at Richard¡¯s mention of caning. There was just such a feather duster in the cottage, a quality one, with real ostrich feathers and a long, smooth, springy wooden handle. As much as she dreaded the idea of a caning, Julia found that she couldn¡¯t resist describing the feather duster in detail to him.


    ¡®It sounds like that could be very useful. If I feel you deserve it.¡¯ Richard left the potential of a caning hanging in an enticing fog of uncertainty.


    Julia hadn¡¯t been caned since she was sixteen and studying at a dreadful Catholic boarding school, dispatched there by her parents while her father was posted abroad with her mother in tow. The nuns were indifferent to her sense of abandonment. She¡¯d hated their strict, detached teaching style and their cold, self-assured authority. Julia instinctively tried to subvert them.


    She¡¯d nned her revenge on the cruel nuns with some creativity and precision. Julia snuck into theundryte at night when, so she¡¯d discovered, the nuns¡¯ had their blue habitsundered. She stopped the machine mid-flow, tied the sodden habits in knots, and addedrge volumes of beach to the cycle. Julia was buzzing with the thought of the nuns in tie-dyed habits as she climbed out of the window to avoid using the corridor. The door to theundry was unzed. There was too much risk she¡¯d be caught in her getaway by a patrolling nun if she¡¯d simply retraced her steps.


    Unfortunately, the window chosen for her escape was as old and rotten as the nuns. Thickyers of blue paint disguised the rot. The window gave way as the young Julia lowered herself to the ground. It betrayed her in what felt to be the noisiest and most dramatic fashion. Yet the fall proved to be just the start of the much fiercer drama of the nuns¡¯ outrage and Julia¡¯s very humiliating caning in front of the whole order. How was she to know that the blue color of the habits held religious significance?

 Chapter 41

    Julia¡¯s robust plea that desecration was never her intention seemed only to inme the sisters¡¯ wrath. Still, she feared her parents¡¯ reaction even more. Julia was surprised to be told that the school would not be notifying her ¡®poor¡¯ parents. She was strongly encouraged to keep the matter from them, too, since ¡®they¡¯ve enough on their te without the shame of your sins adding to their burden.¡¯


    It was yearster when she was going through her mother¡¯s papers, that Julia discovered some old photostats of a parents¡¯ guide to the convent school rules. It was evident from those rules that Julia¡¯s desecration, as the nuns had seen it, should have led to her immediate expulsion. It urred to Julia that the nuns had been even more attached to her school fees than they were to the idea that the blue of their habits represented purity. Perhaps they¡¯d enjoyed stripping and caning Julia? The rules were also clear that corporal punishment, where needed, was to be delivered with pupils fully clothed. Julia shivered as she recalled bending naked in the stable, feeling the eyes of every nun burning into her. Perhaps, given their deviation from the rules, they¡¯d chosen the stable to be as far away from their precious religious buildings as possible. Julia mused on that thought for a moment but doubted the nuns had that kind ofpunction or self-awareness.


    Julia briefly considered divulging the story to Richard. But she found an intoxicating appeal in the idea of him caning her that was in sharp contrast to the aversion she felt at the memory of the haggard nuns having done the same. It didn¡¯t feel appropriate to burden Richard with the baggage of her past quite so early in their acquaintance. Besides, she¡¯d prefer not to feed the rising anger she felt as she recalled her lesiastical chastisement.


    ¡®Miss Jenkinson?¡¯ Richard brought Julia snapping back to the present.


    ¡®You¡¯re distracted. Do you need to go?¡¯


    ¡®No, sorry, I, err, thought someone was at the door, but, no, it¡¯s all, err, it¡¯s fine, Sir.¡¯ Julia blushed a little at her fib.


    ¡®Where?¡­¡¯ Richard started to speak, but Julia cut him off.


    ¡®You coulde here. If that¡¯s okay, Sir?¡¯


    It was a risk, of course. She didn¡¯t much know him at all. But, since


    Julia was renting the cottage short-term, it felt like an appropriate solution. And she could get a friend to call and check on her about an hour after he¡¯d be due to arrive.


    They finalized arrangements to meet the following day. ¡®It¡¯ll be a pleasure to see you again, Julia.¡¯


    ¡®I look forward to it, I think!¡¯ She was fibbing once more. She was desperate to see Richard.


    She noted that he¡¯d dropped the ¡®Miss Jenkinson¡¯ once more, and Julia found the sense that she had somehow pleased him so utterly thrilling that she winced at what felt like a rather deep and sudden attachment to Richard¡¯s approval. Where did that sit with Julia¡¯s feminist principles? But she¡¯d worry about that another time. Right now, her hands were sliding deep into the thoroughly wet gusset of panties.


    Julia rose at 7 am sharp the following morning. She ate a quick breakfast, and before she even took a shower, she set about messing up the cottage so that it fitted with the story of domestic neglect. Her early attempts were hopeless: like a third-rate film set. Julia was astonished at just how much of her storytelling imagination it took to falsify slovenliness convincingly.


    The kitchen proved to be especially taxing, and she was partway through scraping deliberately burnt toast into counter crumbs around the toaster when the front doorbell rang with its piercing trill. Julia looked at the clock and froze. It was 10:30 am, the time she¡¯d arranged for Richard to arrive. ¡®What!¡¯ She was talking to herself out loud. ¡®There¡¯s no way this can have taken more than three hours!¡¯ But the clock wasn¡¯t deceiving her. Having not even stopped to put on her watch, Julia had entirely lost track.


    She was horrified. She¡¯d fully intended to be showered, very well dressed, and made up for Richard. But then it dawned on Julia that her look, while mortifying, fitted her story perfectly.


    Julia opened the door gingerly, mostly concealing herself behind it. Richard was looking clean and sharp in chinos, a tight-fitting navy jumper, and a smart bikers¡¯ jacket. His eyes shed with surprise and, she hoped, desire. Those eyes moved between the disheveled Julia, clearly naked under her dressing gown, and the unkempt cottage beyond.


    ¡®I can see I have my work cut out!¡¯ Richard struck a slightly theatrical note of concern, tinged with relish at teasing her.


    Julia moved a little to the side, widening the opening. ¡®I suppose you¡¯d bettere in.¡¯


    Richard stepped inside, took the door from Julia, and shut it in one slow, firm movement. Their eyes locked.


    He ced his jacket on the hall table, stepped forward, and pulled Julia into him, embracing her firmly. He kissed the side of her neck, breathing deeply to draw on Julia¡¯s unshowered musk. Richard¡¯s crotch was tight against her hip, and since she felt she was rather disgusting, Julia was relieved at his evident arousal. He brushed a hand across Julia¡¯s face, held her by the side of the head, and parted her lips with his. She dared only to breathe in; she¡¯d not even cleaned her teeth that morning. Richard¡¯s long tongue explored her mouth. He pulled away to speak.


    ¡®I can hardly believe it,¡¯ he whispered through a wandering smile, ¡®the unkempt, unwashed Miss Jenkinson looks and tastes even more appetizing than the neat and fragrant Miss Jenkinson.¡¯ Richard brushed her fine cashmere dressing gown across her bottom, patting it lightly in admonishment. ¡®You¡¯ve been neglecting yourself,¡¯ Richard chided, ¡®I¡¯d better inspect you properly.¡¯


    Julia shuddered in nervous anticipation. She was not expecting an intimate inspection, much less receiving one in her current state.


    ¡®Where¡¯s your bathroom?¡¯ Richard sounded purposeful.


    ¡®There¡¯s a loo just there. Sir.¡¯ Julia gestured to the door beneath the somewhat crooked staircase.


    ¡®No, I didn¡¯t mean the loo. You do have a bathroom?¡¯ Richard was teasing again.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Yes, of course, it¡¯s the room further back, behind the stairs. Sir.¡¯ The cottage waspact, and the upstairs was even tighter than the ground floor. Julia could see that a downstairs bathroom, though less than ideal, had been the only practical option. As Richard disappeared into the bathroom, Julia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It suddenly urred to her that it was the one room she¡¯d not gotten around to staging.


    ¡®It looks as though you haven¡¯t been in here for days!¡¯ Richard chided. Julia was relieved. Even herck of staging was working to support her yarn. Julia heard the squeal of the old taps as Richard began to draw a bath.


    He emerged with a steaming nnel and, taking Julia by the arm, led her to the small sitting room that overlooked the rear garden. He stood her against the back of a low, soft armchair. She felt him reach around from behind and undo the belt of her dressing gown with his free hand. It swiftly slid down to the floor, leaving the cool air to tease at Julia¡¯s flesh. Her nipples hardened.


    Richard pressed Julia¡¯s back and bent her over the chair, sliding his hand between her knees to part her legs. ¡®Let me take a proper look at you, Miss Jenkinson.¡¯ Julia¡¯s face reddened. She pondered which was more excruciating: was it her unwashed state or her all-too-obvious arousal?

 Chapter 42

    The nnel had rapidly cooled, and Julia started a little as Richard worked a nneled finger around her anus. He withdrew it, and there was a mortifying pause as she imagined him inspecting the state of the nnel behind her back. He headed for the bathroom, and Julia heard the bath taps squeal once more as he twisted them shut.


    On his return, Richard said nothing but dropped to his knees and buried his tongue into Julia¡¯s unwashed cunt from behind. Her eyes widened.


    For a moment, she was horrified. She¡¯d not washed her cunt since she¡¯d masturbated enthusiastically following her call with Richard the day before. She¡¯d luxuriated in her sexual juices for the rest of the day, teasing herself to further orgasms as she went to bed. She hated to imagine how her stale cunt tasted now.


    He ate Julia¡¯s cunt with an intense and original hunger, like a man discovering an exquisite and exotic taste, unable to control the gluttony it was unleashing. Her knees gave way entirely, and she was bnced across the broad back of the chair, shivering in waves of intensifying pleasure. Crack! He spanked the side of Julia¡¯s butt cheek without, even for a moment, pulling his face away from her cunt. Crack! Crack! Crack! Three more spanks pretty much on the same spot. Julia could feel Richard¡¯s handprint starting to glow on her right buttock almost as clearly as she felt his tongue flicking around her clit and teasing out the juices from deep within her cunt. More spanks followed. Julia felt a cool breeze pique her skin. Suddenly, unexpectedly, she was orgasming hard, fast, and uncontrobly.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! There were sharp volleys of spanks across both of Julia¡¯s butt cheeks. Richard drew his face next to her ear. ¡®I didn¡¯t give you permission to orgasm, Miss Jenkinson.¡¯


    Julia was in no state to articte a coherent apology. ¡®Sorry. It¡¯s just¡­


    I mean¡­ But. Thank you. Sir.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m going to bathe you now, Miss Jenkinson.¡¯ Richard spoke in a firm whisper. ¡®As punishment for your slovenliness, you¡¯ll clean the cottage in the nude after your bath. But, before the cleaning, as an admonishment for your wanton abandon, you¡¯ll be caned without being allowed to dry off first.¡¯ At the thought of the cane, the deepest shivers gripped Julia.


    She winced as the tenderness of her freshly-spanked butt cheeks descended through the bubbles to meet the intense warmth of the bath water. Richard knelt, sliding watery bubbles across Julia¡¯s shoulders with a fresh nnel and teasing Julia¡¯s nipples with the asional sharp pinch.


    ¡®May I clean my teeth, Sir?¡¯ Julia¡¯s unbrushed teeth had been troubling her, and she was pleased to detect a look of surprise on Richard¡¯s face at the request. He lined her toothbrush with a stripe of bright pink toothpaste and handed it to her.


    Julia felt she could remain in the bath for hours, but Richard enquired where he might find the cleaning materials. Julia knew her bath would be ending soon; she had a sudden chill at the thought of what was to follow. She could hear him moving the cleaning materials through to the sitting room. Then he was standing in the doorway, looking intently at her naked breasts among the bubbles of the bath water.


    Richard pointed to the bath mat. ¡®It¡¯s time to get out of the bath and stand here for a moment, Miss Jenkinson.¡¯ She obeyed his instructions and shivered at the rude intrusion of the cool air, unchecked by the warmth of a bath towel. Richard had Julia stand on that spot for a few moments, allowing the excess bath water to drift down onto the mat. Then he made her walk in front of him to the sitting room, leaving a trail of ever-decreasing puddles in the wake of her footprints.


    Richard had arranged the cleaning materials next to the armchair. That is, except for that long-handled feather duster he¡¯d lent ominously against the armchair itself. Julia¡¯s head, quite lost in the buzz of her shivering, was brought to a sudden focus.


    ¡®I think six strokes of the cane would be appropriate, Miss Jenkinson, would you agree?¡¯ There was a calm warmth to Richard¡¯s voice that was in sharp contrast to his message.


    Julia was having shbacks to the convent school. Could she go through with this? She was torn between desperation to escape the punishment and a sense that this was a chance to face and bury an old demon.


    ¡®Yes. Yes, Sir.¡¯ Julia could barely believe what she¡¯d just said.


    Richard ced a towel over the back of the armchair and bent Julia¡¯s wet body over it. She felt the light tap of the long, smooth wooden handle of the feather duster across her buttocks andy in suspended animation.


    Julia was not yet quite in shock, but the grip of her nervous anticipation now froze her shivers.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Schwack! The first stroke hit Julia like an electric shock. It was somehow both lighter and much more intense than anything she remembered from her experience at the convent school. She let out a silent scream as a tear came to her eye. Her hands shot back across her wet, naked buttocks in protection.


    Richard pulled Julia¡¯s hands away. ¡®Remember, Miss Jenkinson, I expect your forbearance, but you can say ¡°orange¡± if you can¡¯t abide the level of intensity or ¡°red¡± to stop the session altogether.¡¯ Julia couldn¡¯t abide the intensity. But she had the power to stop or stifle this caning, which made her oddly determined to continue. Richard tapped the cane lightly on her buttocks again. ¡®Okay?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Sir.¡¯

 Chapter 43

    Schwack! The second stroke resonated through Julia as though she were a church bell. The intense pain vibrated from the top of her head and down through her feet. She gripped the padded arms of the chair tightly, trying to work the ringing agony away from her buttocks and into the softness of the upholstery through her fingernails. Mercifully, she felt her skin beginning to dry out a little. Julia held her breath. She was determined to get through this. The light tapping of the cane made her flinch.


    Schwack! Richardid the third stroke at a slight angle across where the previous two hadnded. Julia¡¯s fingers shot forward before she dug her long nails back into her palms, trying to freeze her nerves for a moment to stop the pain coursing through her. It was futile. She was sobbing now. Julia abandoned herself to her agony as a strange vibrating fog filled her head and started to lift her from her body. The memories of Julia¡¯s convent caning came rushing back to meet and intensify the all too-current reality.


    Schwack! Schwack! Two strokes in quick session saw Julia unable to exhale. After a few lingering moments, she let out a shuddering wail and, gripping the arms of the chair firmly with her hands, threw her legs out in an attempt to disperse the energy of the pain.


    ¡®Just one more stroke, Miss Jenkinson. You¡¯re taking this rather well.¡¯


    Julia was numb. She lifted her bottom as if defiantly to invite the stroke, though her real aim was to position herself to be sure the final blow wouldnd in quite a different spot from the previousshes.


    Schwack! Julia¡¯s eyes shot to their widest. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Unable to control her responses, Julia fell to her knees and dropped to the floor, writhing in tears and piercing pain. At that moment, she hated Richard with furious intensity.


    He tried to help Julia up, but she shrugged him away angrily. Gripping her growing welts, she stumbled to the sofa and fell face down into it. She began to sob the deepest, slowest of sobs. Sobs that came from somewhere so profound that, to Julia, it felt as though they originated far below the confines of her body.


    Keeping a careful distance, Richard gently ced a nket over Julia and brushed the hair from her face with an outstretched arm. Julia searched for the anger, the pure, raging revulsion, that she¡¯d felt for him just a few moments ago. Strangely, she found her explosive hatred towards Richard had rapidly faded.


    She opened an eye but saw little through her tears. Julia wanted the deep sobs to continue. Whatever this was inside her was much more than physical; she needed it toe out. ¡®Touch me, Sir.¡¯ Her words made their way through the grimace on her face like a quiet scream between her sobs. He ced his hand under the nket and on the small of her back. The warmth of it unlocked something within her, and the sobs quickened. Julia felt herself returning to her body. It seemed lighter and clearer than before. She began to shake violently.


    Richardy down alongside her. She turned towards him, and he gently rocked her on top of his body, just a little to one side, moving the nket across Julia¡¯s back to ensure she remained covered. Her hands were still on her bottom, but rather than gripping it to freeze the pain, she was stroking it now.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Julia¡¯s sobs had given way to deep, shivering breaths. Her eyes had started to clear. ¡®Kiss me, Sir.¡¯ Her words emerged as something between a quietmand and a submissive plea. She turned her head towards Richard¡¯s face, and he stroked away her damp hair and slowly ced his lips on hers.


    It started as the gentlest of kisses, the soft biting and sucking of lips. Then those kisses gradually built in intensity until they were deep and lingering. Richard kissed thest sobs out of Julia. In their ce, she found a glow like a gentle, poignant wash of sunlight after a fierce storm. Running her hand down Richard¡¯s chest, she unbuckled his belt and freed the top of his trousers. His cock was not yetpletely hard. Lightly, Julia ran the tip of one fingernail along its length, and his cock began to twitch into fullness.


    Without, even for one moment, breaking their deep kisses, she rocked herself directly on top of Richard and slid up his torso, arching her back so that her cunt was now above the tip of his cock. There was no urgency. Slowly, as they moved with the rhythm of their kisses, they drew together until his cock and the outer lips of her cunt were teasing one another.


    Without thrusting or thinking, they continued to sway rhythmically in an intense yetnguid tryst. The head of Richard¡¯s cock was just inside Julia now, finding its gentle way. She felt soft waves of pleasure flowing through the energy lines that the shocking pain of her caning had formed; they rippled throughout her body and released through her head and toes. Delicate as these waves were, they were full of impulsion. It felt to Julia as though the caning had cleared away long-held tensions, empowering entirely new sensations of sexual energy within her. And this was merely the start. They were barely moving.


    It seemed that both Richard and Julia were trying to take one another without any perceptible motion from their hips. Every quiver as they drew slowly together sent shivers of deepening intensity through her until, atst, he was in her so deeply and intimately she was not sure where she ended, and he began. They were locked together, entirely still except for their probing mouths and the shudders of sexual frisson that drifted in waves over Julia¡¯s body as she felt her wetness pooling on his groin. Lightly, she ran her fingers up Richard¡¯s balls, spreading her juices over them.


    Their hips were moving now. Not thrusting, it was a gentle gyration that kept his cock in the closest, deepest contact with Julia¡¯s cunt. It was much more than a fuck. It was something entirely fresh yet somehow intensely familiar. Their sexual energy rose together from teau to teau. Julia felt sharply focused yet wholly blown open. A powerful illuminating force drove her firmly, gradually towards an intense and extraordinary orgasm. Richard tried to pull away. ¡®I¡¯m going toe.¡¯ He writhed to take his naked cock out of Julia¡¯s cunt. She sat back, pinning him down to the sofa. ¡®I¡¯m safe,¡¯ she whispered, ¡®please! I want you toe deep inside me, Sir.¡¯


    Julia was sitting hard against Richard¡¯s balls now. She could feel them tightening as he began to trip over into orgasm. Julia shut her eyes tightly and let go. Pulses of light buzzed through her head. Wave upon wave coursed through her body in a deep, raw, and fresh ecstasy. She copsed onto Richard¡¯s chest, her glistering cunt continuing to spasm on his softening cock as their juices flowed together inside her.


    Theyy there silently. Each did not dare to move or speak, as if they might break a spell they had just conjured from somewhere beyond their understanding.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Richard¡¯s phone pierced apart the magic. He¡¯d put it on vibrate, but in their intimate tranquillity, the buzzing of someone phoning felt almost deafeningly intrusive. ¡®Damn! I¡¯m so sorry.¡¯ Richard fumbled to pull the phone from his trouser pocket. He turned it off and pitched it across to the armchair in disgust.


    ¡®Shit! My call! God! No!¡¯ Julia jumped to her feet, tearing apart what remained of their intimacy. She¡¯d intended to take her phone off silent long before Richard arrived. But things had run away from her. She¡¯d entirely forgotten the check-in call from her friend. Julia leaped across the room and bounded up the stairs to her bedroom, grabbing her phone from the bedside table. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Eighteen missed calls.

 Chapter 44

    MY LADY GROTESQUE


    She did not clean herself after I had spunked over her over-ripe, fleshy tits and her makeup-pasted face. She simply sat there, still in the position she had been in as I had fucked her, and with the cum that I had showered over her beginning to run down her chin to her neck and from her tits towards the gentle rolls of her stomach. In remaining like this, she was silently offering me an invitation to admire her and I was keen to ept it.


    She reached for her cigarettes, took one from the pack ced it between her lips, lit it, and dragged hard. She took the cigarette from her mouth and exhaled, and with her other hand began to smear the thick spunk over her tits, and at the same time, she rolled out her tongue to lick up what she could reach of the sperm that was running down to her chin.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I was sitting in the chair opposite her, where I had been before we had begun, and my cock had risen again and far more quickly than it ordinarily would, so soon after such vigorous sex; but this was not an everyday kind of experience.


    She looked over, her keen eyes focused on my cock, and she smiled. Her cigarette almost finished, she took another from her pack and lit it from the burning stub of the first and pulled on it with all the loving intent with which she had sucked my cock half an hour or so before.


    She had finished rubbing the cum into her tits, and with such fastidiousness that you might have thought that it had some restorative quality, except that she desired no such false hope of rejuvenation. She was like some courtesan of yesteryear refusing to leave the field of her conquests; a once high-ss whore, past her sell-by date, but not quite yet going cheap in the sales. She loved what she was: I could see it as I admired her. I loved it too, and I don¡¯t need to ask my cock what it loves either.


    Her hand reached down and her fingertips ran over the lips of her pussy and with her first and third fingers, she peeled open her lips and slid her middle finger into her hole and began slowly to masturbate herself. Then finishing her cigarette, she said


    ¡®I would love to have you fuck me again, but my husband will be home in an hour or so, and I don¡¯t want to insult him quite that much.¡¯


    I sat for a few more seconds admiring her and thought to myself that she was my greatest adventure so far.


    ¡®You wille and see me again,¡¯ she said.


    ¡®I will.¡¯


    ¡®My husband will be away for the weekend. Come on Sunday afternoon at three. We will have all of the rest of the day and the night too.¡¯


    I went to the bathroom, with the intention of washing, but decided not to. I wanted to have her remain on me. I returned to the living room and still she had not moved. I dressed and walked over and kissed her goodbye.


    ¡®I want you to take this image of me with you,¡¯ she said, as I was making for the door.


    I decided to walk and I was home within an hour. I ran a bath and stripped off. Her image had stayed with me and before bathing I lit a cigarette and my mind became filled with that picture of her. My cock stood up and I wanked myself off. I came, and cum again shot from my cock, though less than with her; and it fell onto my stomach and chest, but it was unable even to suggest the sordid delight I had felt as I had watched as my cum sshed her face and tits, and then stared as she had smoked and rubbed the cock cream into her tits.


    As Iy in the bath I thought of her and all of my other adventures. They were mostly older women. Younger women were girlfriends. Erotic adventures are a stepping out from the every day and I have stepped in many directions, but I mostly towards olderdies when I can; or they have stepped towards me. And there is always the advantage of this particr delectation that a woman who knows she is beginning to leave behind her prime is often highly susceptible to the allure of the attentions of a man ten or fifteen years younger than herself. It reminds her more than anything else could that she remains a desirable woman when she hase, at moments, to doubt it.


    Thisdy, though, was twice my age and my oldest fuck, I thought to myself, and she has been my best, and I have only yet been given a brief taste of her.


    But I was going to be given more.


    Suddenly I thought to myself that I did not know her name! She had not told me and I had not asked. And she did not know mine. I began to think and I searched my mind for a name that would suit her and our afternoon, and even one that would suit my tastes. It came to me and I decided that she was ¡®My Lady Grotesque.¡¯ It was right, for it captured everything; about her and about me and about what we had been together for an afternoon, and would be for more.


    Once out of the bath, I took my dictionary from the bookshelf.


    ¡®Grotesque: strangely or fantastically distorted; bizarre; bizarrely attractive; incongruous.¡¯ Yes, it was perfect.


    On Sunday at three, I rang her doorbell. She answered and smiled and invited me in and I followed her through to the living room. I sat and she offered me wine. I chose red and she went to the cab to pour each of us a ss.


    ¡®I always prefer red,¡¯ she said.


    Her peroxide-blonde hair was scraped back and tied, though a little less tightly than at our first meeting. Her makeup had been applied again as Van Gogh applied paint to his canvases, and an image of having her kneel while I stood before her, making smears and prints in it with my cock came into my mind as she poured the wine.


    She looked at me and asked


    ¡®Did you think of me and have a nice wank when you got homest time?¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ I said.


    ¡®Good. I¡¯m worth it,¡¯ was her reply, and it was true.


    I studied every detail of her clothes and those parts of her flesh that were exposed. She wore a ck and very tight boob-boob tube of which her tits seemed to be at every moment about to fall; ck leggings that reached down to a ce on each leg a little above her ankle and hugged every inch of her thighs, and her legs and her arse. Her ears, neck, wrists, fingers, and left ankle were adorned again with the same gaudy and expensive jewelry, and I could see from the poking of her nipples against her top and the mound at her crotch that she wore no underwear. But it was her anklet that caught my attention. It was gold and had little red hearts dangling from it, all the way round. She noticed my eye lingering on it and said


    ¡®You like my anklet,¡¯ and as she said it, a look in her eyes suggested to me that an idea had formed in her mind.

 Chapter 45

    I was sitting in the same chair in which I had satst time, and she sat on the leopard skin-covered sofa. We drank wine and it was a good bottle, and we chatted. I wanted to know more about her, but not too much; not yet at least, and I did not want to ask her. I wanted to see what she would volunteer and I knew that she would know exactly the right amount to tell me for now. I was curious about her husband.


    ¡®I expect I¡¯m not your first ripe olddy,¡¯ she said.


    ¡®No, but you are the oldest.¡¯


    ¡®And the ripest?¡¯


    ¡®Yes!¡¯


    ¡®Good. There are men I have met and spent time with who just do it for the easy sex, and that¡¯s fine. At my age, I take what I can get, but what I like most is meeting a young man like you, who is with me because he desires mature women. I only invite the ones like you back for a second time. Guys like you are worth getting to know; as long as you fuck well.


    The others are just one-time encounters. Do you have a girlfriend?¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ I said.


    ¡®And she is your age?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Two years younger in fact.¡¯


    ¡®And attractive?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    And you have nice sex together?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®Why would a man of your age who has an attractive young woman for his girlfriend, and with whom you have nice sex, want to spend time with a woman like me? That is the question that many people would ask. You and I know the answer, and it has been the great discovery of my advanced years that some young men desire above all else a woman like me. I don¡¯t try to understand why; it is enough for me that they do. I love sex and I love having sex with young men.¡¯


    She had raised her eyebrows momentarily when she said ¡®nice sex.¡¯


    ¡®I have always liked older women,¡¯ I said.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me too much about yourself yet, and don¡¯t tell me about your girlfriend. I don¡¯t want to know anything about the young woman we are betraying, and I will only tell you a little of my husband; as we are betraying him too, though it is different with him, as I will exinter.¡¯ She paused and then said ¡®But, if we were not together now, we would be betraying ourselves.¡¯


    It was just as I saw it. It makes me a deceiver and a cheat, but my conscience is never troubled by my infidelities. When I step out, I step beyond the usual ountability; so does she and we both make ourselves ountable to Eros only.


    ¡®My husband knows what I do, but he does not want to have it waved under his nose. He is older than me and is no longer interested in sex. When we were younger we were swingers and he enjoyed watching me with other men. Now he does not, but he is generous enough to allow me to indulge myself, and I repay his generosity by not insulting him by leaving evidence of my entertainment, which he might find. And as you can see,¡¯ she added ¡®he is generous in many ways.¡¯ She looked around the trashy, though expensively decorated room as she said it.


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ I said.


    ¡®Would you like more wine?¡¯ she asked.


    I said that I would and she went to the cab again and poured us another ss each and returned to the sofa. Putting her ss down on the small table that was beside her leg and in front of the sofa, and still holding my ss of wine in her hand, she said


    ¡®Come and sit next to me.¡¯


    I stood and went to the sofa and sat down.


    ¡®How often do you do this?¡¯


    ¡®As often as I can,¡¯ she replied, ¡®but I will tell you about that another time.¡¯


    As she said it, she reached across to my crotch, unzipped my trousers, slid her fingers into my open fly, fished for my cock, and pulled it out. It was already hard.


    ¡®I have been looking forward to seeing him again,¡¯ she said and gazed for a moment at my tool.


    Her fingers gently stroked my helmet and I looked into her eyes, and she looked back into mine. She sipped her wine and then put it down took a cigarette and gestured to me to light it for her. I took my lighter from my pocket and lit her cigarette.


    ¡®Thank you,¡¯ she said with a grin, ¡®you are a gentleman. And I am a dirty and very demanding old slut.¡¯


    She pulled on her cigarette and I felt a dark thrill pass through me as I heard her call herself a ¡®dirty and demanding old slut.¡¯All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She stopped caressing my cock and took up her ss of wine and brought it to within a half-inch of the erect knob. She put her cigarette into her mouth and holding it between her lips, dipped two fingers and her thumb into the wine and then wiped the wine around my helmet. She repeated this little ritual three times, gently rubbing more wine over the purple bulb and down my shaft. Then she took a gulp and put the ss down, swallowed the wine, pulled on her cigarette, and as she exhaled the blue, grey smoke, her head descended towards my cock and a cloud of smoke hung and slowly began to billow around him, and I felt her lips slipping over my helmet and down my shaft. She took four inches of my cock into her warm, wet wine-drenched, and smoky mouth and pulled in her cheeks and sucked, and her tongue ran slowly up and down its underside.


    She came up and released my cock from her mouth and pulled on her cigarette again and this time took him back into her mouth, though without allowing him to touch her at all, and breathed out. I watched as her smoke drifted slowly from her mouth and tumbled about my cock and balls and then slowly began to rise. She withdrew again and sighed


    ¡®Good wine, cigarettes, and cock; life¡¯s pleasures.¡¯


    Then her mouth encircled my cock and she began to suck me off. She was still dressed, but she lifted her leg so that her ck-covered crotch was exposed. By lifting myself forward a little I could see the outline of her cunt. A patch of her juice was forming there, making the ck crotch of her tight leggings cker, and it was as though her cunt was trying to burn its way through the material. My hand reached towards it and it was sweet torture that it could not quite reach. She stopped sucking my cock for a moment to say


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, darling. I will give you all of it soon.¡¯

 Chapter 46

    Then my cock was in her old mouth again and enjoying all of the cock sucking expertise that her lips and tongue and even her teeth had acquired in her sixty-two years. She sucked as much of my length into her mouth as she could take and I felt her tongue rolling around my shaft. Then her head moved slowly upwards and then down again, faster and faster and I thought that she was going to take me all the way, as she had the first time, the other day, but she stopped. She nted a kiss on the very tip and flicked her tongue over the pee hole.


    She sat up looked at me and asked


    ¡®Do you enjoy porn?¡¯


    ¡®Of course,¡¯ I replied.


    She stood up and went over to the television and from the drawer of the cab on which the television stood, she took a cd. She switched on the television put the CD into its slot and picking up the remote control, came back to me. She sat down and pressed the requisite buttons and the screen flickered into life. I should have guessed it. There she was on the screen.


    She was wearing a see-through red mesh bra red stockings and suspenders no panties and her usual thick, thickyers of makeup, and she looked about five or so years younger than she is now.


    ¡®I made this with my husband,¡¯ she said. ¡®He was filming.¡¯


    She was sitting in a chair and she had arge ck cock in each hand.


    She grinned at me and said


    ¡®Wait until you see what I had those two do to me.¡¯


    I watched as she began to rub the heads of those two great cocks together, just before her mouth, while her tongue darted over them. Then she took one of them into her mouth and smoothly wanked the other.


    I felt her lips around my cock as she began sucking me off again, and between mouthfuls, she asked


    ¡®Have you ever watched a porno before whilst being sucked off by the star?¡¯


    I hadn¡¯t, and somehow now I managed not to shoot into her mouth immediately. It was hard not to, but she seemed to know instinctively when to slow down a little to stop me from shooting. And she seemed to know in the same way what stage the action on screen had reached. She went on sucking and I went on watching; her and then the screen and then her, and I wanted to direct one eye towards the screen and one down to her face so that I could enjoy both. She was alternating between those two big ck cocks, sucking one and then the other into herscivious old mouth, and all the time she was working my cock in and out between her thick crimson lips and licking it all over with the little snake of her tongue.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The two cocks on screen were getting ready to shoot their loads and she held them both in front of her face and pulled them with fast strokes like she was rowing her way to victory in a boat race. The one to her left erupted first and its cum shot over her face and into her open mouth. She had not looked at the screen, but she seemed to know that she had just received her first dousing and she sucked my cock deep into her mouth and raised her head only halfway up the shaft this time, and plunged again. Her head bobbed up and down, faster and faster and I began to buck towards her to meet her sucking mouth. I closed my eyes as I felt the spunk race up the inside of my cock and spurt into her mouth. With thest twitch and pump, I opened my eyes to see cum from the second ck cock pasting her full, eager lips.


    The film yed on and I sat back and rested myself. She sat up and I saw my spunk smeared around her lips, and coating her teeth and tongue. She poked out her tongue and let a glob of spunk fall slowly onto her cleavage and dribble down onto her boobtube.


    ¡®I¡¯ve made myself dirty,¡¯ she said. ¡®I will have to take it off now.¡¯


    It was not her top that she took off first. She stood with her back to me and leaned forward a little and began to peel her leggings slowly over her curvy great Rubenesque arse. Little by little, more and more of her luscious arse cheeks appeared. When the leggings were clear of her cheeks she leaned forward a little further, until the lips of her pussy peeped at me from between her legs. I leaned forward and my tongue met her and tasted the sweet saltiness of her juicybia.


    She was sopping wet and I heard her sigh and a momentter I felt the sharpness of her fingernails on my tongue. She was fingering her pussy as I licked her. Licking her pussy this way, my nose was touching her sphincter and I could smell the musky odor of her arsehole. It was more than I could resist, and as she fingered herself more urgently, I moved up and touched her ring with the tip of my tongue. It tasted different from a young woman¡¯s arse. It was acrid and bitter to the taste, as though it was nearer to something dark and real. But it was also delicious because it was hers.

 Chapter 47

    I am a great lover of anal pleasures and I have fingered and licked and prated a great manydies¡¯ arses, but I had not known one that smelt and tasted so deliciously of the sweat and oil and shit of years. I licked it more fiercely and the bud of her sphincter slowly opened and my tongue wormed its way into Lady Grotesque¡¯s arsehole. She moaned louder and her hands came round and took an arse cheek each and pulled them apart. She was giving me everything now and as her tight little ring stood up and poked rudely outwards, my tongue probed deeper.


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ she gasped, between moans. My hand reached between her legs and my fingers slipped all over her slippery pussy. I pushed a finger in and then another, and finger fucked her. I could feel that she was going toe, and I pushed my tongue as far into her bumhole as it would go, and worked my fingers faster, in and out of her thirsty cunt. She cried out and a stream of obscenities apanied her cries. The filthy words suited the moment and her, perfectly.


    She rxed after the tensing up of orgasm and half sat and half fell onto the sofa beside me. I leaned over and kissed her and she sucked my tongue into her mouth when she was done with that, she said


    ¡®I can taste my arse on your tongue. It tastes divine.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s time to get you fully undressed,¡¯ I told her, as I began to pull her boob tube down over her pendulous tits. The nipple of the right was in my mouth the moment her tits tumbled over the top of her boobtube. I sucked her erect nipple lovingly and felt her fingers around my cock and her nails grazing my shaft as she ran them over it.


    ¡®Suck momma¡¯s titties,¡¯ she said, ¡®and y with her pussy.¡¯


    I stretched my arm down and my fingers came to rest on her waiting wet cunt. I sucked her nipples and yed with her pussy as she wanked my foreskin up and down until she said


    ¡®Come on baby, fuck your olddy now, stick your cock up her and fuck her.¡¯


    I got up and stood between her open legs and shey back on the sofa. She spread her pussy lips wide open and I rubbed my helmet over them.


    ¡®Come on baby, give me that lovely young cock. Come on, fuck your olddy¡¯s juicy old cunt and make it young again.¡¯


    With those words for the overture to the soundtrack of our fucking, I fed my cock into her tight cunt; yes, she was so, so tight, despite the countless numbers of fingers and fists and tongues and cocks that had been up there, and I imagined them all as my cock glided towards her depths.


    When my cock was up her, I stopped and felt her pussy gently sucking on him. I looked down at her and was awed by her in all her voluptuousness. My eyes feasted on therge, soft, round udders of her tits and the gentle rolls of her torso and the small bulge of her stomach, and then moved down to her shaved and shiny mound and the beginning of her slit. My eyes rested for a while on her makeup-caked face, with the thick foundation and the rouge and the deep blue eye shadow around her dark brown eyes and her shocking crimson red lipstick that had been smudged by her cock sucking; and her great gold dangling earrings that hung as if in celebration of her hanging tits. I looked at her hands, with their tiny masses of lines and prominent veins and the rings on all of her fingers and the bracelets around her wrists; and her w-like fingernails painted in the same color as her lips, that were now vulgarly pursed as she thrilled to the sensation of my cock embedded in her cunt.


    I pulled my cock slowly out of her and felt the soft friction of her pussy walls caressing him, and stopped where the helmet was held by her lips.


    ¡®I want it hard and deep,¡¯ she told me and I began to thrust in and out of her and hermentary began. She described every detail of what my cock was doing to her and how it felt and the filthynguage that she used excited us even more. Each time my cock reached deep into her cunt she found some new profanity to scream out, and she told me how much her antique cunt loved my lovely young cock.


    I fucked her for ten minutes this way and she fucked me back, and she gasped and cried as her climax drew near, and finally, her juices ran down my cock and over my balls as she screamed out and came. I was going toe too, and I pulled out just as the spunk came spurting and oozing from my cock head and shot and dribbled over the glistening lips of her hungry cunt. Her hand shot down immediately she felt the warm cream pouring over her raw and strawberry-red lips and rubbed it into them.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Never sated of her lust for young cock she turned and moved towards me, her mouth making for my cunt juice-coated cock and took him between her lips and sucked herself off of him. Her sucking made him hard again and when she knew I was ready she stopped sucking and turned her back to me and leaned forward and opened her arse cheeks and offered me entrance to her by her secret passage.


    ¡®Not everyone gets this,¡¯ she said.

 Chapter 48

    This was the moment and I held my cock with the helmet boring against her sphincter and pushed slowly. The arse licking that I had treated her to earlier, and the slimy film of her cunt juice and spit that coated my cock were lubricant enough and my cock slid steadily up into her rectum.


    She almost roared her ¡®yyyyyeeeeesssssss¡¯ as my cock slid up into her arsehole. I was all the way her in now and I felt the tight knot of her sphincter gripping the base of my cock, and the caress of the soft, warm velvet skin of her rectal canal, as it hugged my helmet and shaft. I slid in and out of her, nice and steady and slow, but not too hard. When ady has surrendered to you her arse, it must be enjoyed delicately. I looked down to see her tight ring pucker in and out as my cock shafted Lady Grotesque¡¯s arsehole.


    I wanted to have hery on her back so that I could see her face as I had her arse, so I pulled out and asked her to turn over. She smiled and said


    ¡®Get one of my dildoes from the draw over there. I went to the cab she had pointed to. I opened the drawer and there were several of those stic and wooden and ss cocks there.


    ¡®The big, ck one,¡¯ she said.


    The word ¡®ck¡¯ made me remember her porn film. I looked at the screen and saw that now Lady was squatting over her big, ck bumfucker, who was sitting in a chair with his cock up her arse to the hilt, while his aplice attacked her cunt from the front.


    ¡®As you don¡¯t have two cocks, I will take care of my pussy with my dildo, while you look after my arse,¡¯ she said.


    Sheid back and I ran my hands under her heavy thighs and lifted her. At the same time, she opened her legs and pulled them up towards her torso. Her arsehole was fully dted now and formed within the circle of her sphincter, a dark hole of three-quarters of an inch or so in diameter, in the depths of which, I thought, great mysteries are solved.


    The secret passage revealed and opened, my cock was home in a second and as its tip reached the darker depths, I watched her peel open her pussy lips and position the dildo, before pushing it into herself.


    I watched those two big, ck cocks fucking her cunt and arse, and the dildo with which she fucked herself in her cunt, and my cock go in and out of her rectum, and I saw how she was, in her joy, beyond herself; she was 62 and 17, thousands of years old, and still waiting to be born.


    ¡®Your arsehole is heaven,¡¯ I told her.


    ¡®No,¡¯ she said, ¡®it¡¯s hell. Pure dark, delicious hell.¡¯


    ¡®Oh yes,¡¯ I cried, ¡®your arse is perfection. I¡¯m fucking your arse.¡¯


    ¡®Fuck it well,¡¯ she ordered.


    Finally, after minutes of this brutal and delicate fucking, those ck cocks emptied themselves into her and she came, and her geriatric cunt juices ran down her dildo and onto her hand and around her pussy, and I thrust in as deep as I could go and then squirted my cum into her darkness.


    With this incongruously and bizarrely beautiful old woman, whose erotic powery in the very strangeness of her beauty, I had been taken somewhere I had never been before, and I wanted her to take me there again. But now, it is time to rest. We fell on each other exhausted and I embraced her. She was perfection. She put her head on my chest and I


    stroked her peroxide hair, looking for the grey roots below. My limp and cum slimy cocky across the folds of her stomach with its head nestling in the little vale that leads down to her navel.


    Wey thus entwined around each other for a while until she told me to lie back on the sofa. She sat at the opposite end and reached over me with her leg and began brushing her feet and toes, with their crimson red nails, over my cock. She continued this delightful footwork for a minute or more until, excelling himself and defying my expectation, my cock managed to harden again. Then she held her foot over him and let her anklet dangle over and swing and knock against the helmet. Then with great skill, she caused one of the little red hearts that hung decoratively from her anklet toe to rest, wedged slightly in my pee hole. The big toe of her other foot she ran gently up and down my shaft.


    She looked at me to ensure that I was admiring her little stunt. My cock was twitching and she said


    ¡®I told you, you like my anklet.¡¯


    She bent her leg towards herself reached down, unhooked her anklet, and taking it between her fingers, sat up and leaned towards me. She held it over my cock and lowered her hand a little, allowing the tiny chain and its dangling hearts gently scrape over my helmet and brush down my shaft. It was perhaps more the idea than the thing itself, but it was an exquisite sensation.


    Next, she took the anklet between the thumb and forefinger of each hand and wrapped it once around my cock. She stared at me with a cruel look in her eyes and as she pulled the little chain tight, she purred


    ¡®Every woman is a sadist in her heart.¡¯


    The chain dug into the flesh of my shaft and the points at the bottoms of the little hearts pricked my cock. I was in ecstasy and one of those little hearts pierced the skin and I yelped in pain and pleasure. Lady Grotesque released the chain and it fell and hung around the base of my shaft. She leaned forward and licked away the little drop of blood that had oozed from the prick her little heart had made.


    ¡®Now you are mine,¡¯ she said.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wey back and each of us fell silently into thought. As we drifted into sleep, I said to her


    ¡®I don¡¯t even know your name.¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ she said, ¡®I can tell you my name now. Call me Divina.¡¯


    Lazily, her foot gently stroked my cock. She will soon have him ready for her again.

 Chapter 49

    A THREESOME ADVENTURE!


    First, let me tell you a little about myself, I¡¯m 5 foot 6 and blonde and


    I¡¯m 34 years old. Over the years I¡¯ve gained a little weight but I¡¯m still slim and fit. I work out three days a week to keep it that way too! I am divorced and have a daughter who has moved out and into college.


    I live in a modest city called Middleton ¡°not the name but wouldn¡¯t you like to know your naughty stalker (;¡¯ in America is all I¡¯ll say and in the northern part of the country. It¡¯s nice here all year round really and I love it here.


    On to the scious parts! ¡°it¡¯s worth the wait by the way!¡± So I have been lonely for around a year now since my husband Jerry divorced me. I have had a few encounters but no satisfying sex. My friend Jennifer has been telling me for years that I should try for a threesome or something more adventurous but Jerry was never convinced.


    Well, I have been rolling the idea around in my head for a while but didn¡¯t know where to start. What am supposed to do, walk up to a guy and say ¡°Hey let¡¯s fuck, bring a friend?¡± So I did what any sane person would do and I did an inte search. Turns out there¡¯s an app for that.


    So I downloaded the app and started swiping! I uploaded a few sexy photos and filled out a few forms and bam I started to get PMs and dick picks, the whole nine yards. I took my time and went through a few profiles. I didn¡¯t want the biggest cock in the world in my ass, I like anal but still value a tight butthole. I requested a few pics from several men and quickly received answers.


    After making arrangements to meet my newfound friends I started to get my body ready. A few bucks on a manicure and pedicure. I got my hair done and did a very thorough shave. What can I say I like a smooth kitten.


    The day of the deed I made sure to use an anal plug to loosen up my asshole for lucky guy number one. Just kidding his name was Bryan lol. I had made arrangements to meet my guys at a nice hotel that had a bar and restaurant downstairs. The men¡¯s names were Bryan and Jacob.


    I walked into the hotel bar around 7 pm that night, I was a few minuteste but hey girls gotta tease am I right? Make them sweat a little. So I walked over to the bar and saw Jacob first, he was as handsome as his profile pic had led me to believe. ¡°Whew big relief,¡± I thought to myself as I smiled and walked toward him.


    Jacob saw me walk in and gave me a great big smile. As I walked closer he rose and I saw he was well over 6 feet and dressed to the nines. As I got into his personal space he leaned in for a casual hug and I smelled his cologne. It was subtle and expensive and I immediately loved it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob stepped back from our hug and said ¡°Wow Joyce you look amazing! I can¡¯t believe how urate your profile pics were.¡± I smiled back and said, ¡°Thanks Jacob you¡¯re not too shabbily dressed.¡± To his credit, the man knew how to take apliment. He looked me right in the eye and said ¡°Thanks so much! I wanted to put my best foot forward. You know for our first meeting and everything.¡± He looked over at the tables and booths scattered around the bar.


    ¡°Would you like to meet our third wheel? He is saving a booth for us over there.¡± Jacob pointed out a booth in the corner and raised an inquisitive eyebrow. I smiled and nodded and he took my hand, still very casually, and walked in that direction. I luxuriated in the feel of his hand against mine. It had callouses and ridges, the hands of a man who worked with his hands. I love a man with some strong hands.


    As we walked up to the booth Ryan stood to greet me. He wasn¡¯t as tall or broad as Jacob but he was extremely fit. He worked out often. His smile was more understated than Jacobs¡¯s but still clench-worthy. He wasn¡¯t wearing cologne but I could smell a kind of floral soap thing going on. I smiled back and let Bryan hug me just like Jacob had. Which was to say super casually. I wasn¡¯t sure but it seemed like these two guys had done this before.


    I hadn¡¯t thought to ask them but now thinking about it duh of course they had, they were on an app specifically for this sort of misadventure. I tried not to let my nerves show as I allowed Jacob to seat me on the inside of the booth while he and Bryan took the aisle seats next to and opposite me. I had a little trouble keeping my eyes on Bryans¡¯s face. Not that he wasn¡¯t handsome, because he was but the rest of him was mouth-watering.


    His hair was short andbed. His eyes were a dark green and his teeth were white and straight. But his shoulders were very well defined and his chest was amazingly cut. I couldn¡¯t wait to see his abs and struggled not to stare too hard.


    He noticed my gaze and grinned in a knowing way that a man who has been intimate with you and knows all your secret ces looks at you. I broke eye contact because he hadn¡¯t earned that yet dammit. I looked over at Jacob who had his hand resting slightly on my thigh now. His knee pressed to mine. I liked how warm he was. How aware of every point of contact I was. I felt like a young woman again just getting to know my sexual side and it had been a while since I was this uncertain and underconfident.


    Jacob returned my smile and started the conversation. ¡± So Joyce, I¡¯m so d you made it tonight, i know I speak for myself and Bryan both when I say you look amazing.¡± Bryan nced at Jacob and nodded his head. ¡± Yes you do look amazing Joyce, and let me say that your profile didn¡¯t do you justice, you look so much better in person.¡¯


    I smiled at him and replied ¡°Why thank you, Bryan. You know ttery will get you everywhere.¡± I winked at him and Jacob chuckled. ¡°Better watch her Bryan she will have you wrapped around her finger in no time.¡± Bryan smiled at Jacob and replied, ¡°Yes well I hope that¡¯s not the only thing she wraps her fingers around tonight.¡± I felt a blush creeping up my face as he spoke. I hadn¡¯t blushed in years and yet here I was blushing at a man.


    Jacob squeezed my thigh after Bryan spoke and lowered his head closer to my ear. I could feel his breath on my ear and it sent shivers running up my spine. He said, ¡± I hope not too.¡± Four little words but when he spoke them, things low in my belly tightened in exciting ways. I squeezed my thighs together lightly and gave Bryan a knowing look of my own. ¡°Come on Bryan we are all adults here. I think you know we will be going a little further than that tonight¡± I said. He looked at me and smiled. Bryan groaned low under his breath. He wiped his hand through his hair and leaned forward toward me. He spoke low in a very intimate tone.


    ¡°You already have me ready to go and we just met. It¡¯s not fair. I mean I have dated plenty of women and this usually doesn¡¯t phase me but you are sexy Joyce.¡± He leaned back in his seat and just grinned at me. I noticed his cheek had a slight dimple that I thought was hot.


    Jacob nodded in agreement with Bryan and moved his hand ever so slightly further up my thigh. It was a pretty subtle reminder that he hadn¡¯t stopped touching me since I had arrived. It was driving me nuts already and we were all still fully clothed. We needed to remedy that soon. Very soon.

 Chapter 50

    A few more minutes went by in conversation. They were both good conversationalists, with Bryan being a little more vocal than Jacob. Bryan used more facial expressions, while Jacob was more of a bodynguage kinda guy. We each ordered a drink and when we had consumed them I decided I¡¯d had enough waiting. Between Jacobs¡¯s wandering hand and Bryans¡¯s double entendres, I was wet and ready for this to progress further. Much further and from two directions preferably.


    I smiled and said, ¡°Well boys I hate to be the icebreaker here but how about we take this upstairs.¡± They looked at each other and nodded then started to exit the booth. Jacob walked over to the bar to pay our tab while Bryan took my hand and we started to walk toward the lobby. He pressed the up button on the elevator and we waited for Jacob to join us.


    As we waited I looked over at Bryan and leaned in close to whisper in his ear. Just as I did Jacob walked up behind us. Bryanughed at what I¡¯d told him and Jacob smiled reflexively as he stood on my other side.


    ¡°What did I miss?¡± He asked as the elevator dinged open. ¡°Oh nothing I was just telling Bryan a joke,¡± I said with a smile on my lips. Bryan led us into the elevator and nodded at Jacob. ¡°Yeah, what she said.¡± His tone was really dry and it cracked me up. I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter as the doors closed behind us Bryan pressed the button for our floor. ¡°Wow you have a greatugh,¡± Jacob said and proceeded to press against me from behind. It forced the front of my body into the front of Bryan who was standing close already.


    As Jacob pressed against me Bryan stepped forward and thus I became a Joyce-vored sandwich. Jacob ground his hips into my ass while Bryan ran his hands through my hair and touched the sides of my face as he leaned in and kissed me. I kissed him back and as I did Jacob ran his hands up my sides just over my hips.


    He leaned in and nuzzled me, his breath hot on my neck as Bryan thoroughly kissed me. He didn¡¯t force his tongue down my throat like some guys liked to. He was gentler and let me deepen the kiss. I was trying to process all the inputs my brain was struggling to process. Between Bryan and Jacob, I didn¡¯t know what I wanted more of. Jacobs¡¯s hands and hips or Bryans¡¯s lips and tongue.


    Just as I came up for air and Bryan released my face Jacob grabbed my chin with his whole hand. He tilted my face backward on my neck and he was so tall he had no problem leaning down and taking my mouth. He was a little rougher than Bryan and his kisses would bruise me I knewter. While Jacob devoured my mouth Bryan cupped my breasts and kissed my neck at the same time. With all these sensations I almost didn¡¯t notice when the doors opened. An older man was standing there with a cane holding a briefcase. He stood there and smiled at us as we slowly started to pull apart. ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry you lot. I will catch the next one. Go get ¡¯em, boys!¡± He said and hit the button down again.


    The doors closed and we moved back towards our floor again. A little out of breath and much more sexually frustrated than we should have been for three fully grown adults who had nowhere to be for the rest of the night. ¡°Fuck me,¡± said Bryan as he cupped my cheek and kissed me again.


    Jacob chuckled under his breath as the doors opened again. ¡°This is our floor guys,¡± he said and walked out of the elevator and down the hall toward our room. Bryan grabbed my hand and pulled me toward Jacob following him eagerly. Jacob swiped our door key and we entered our room. ¡®Finally¡¯ Bryan said and picked me up like I weighed nothing at all. He walked me to the bed and gentlyid me down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of those clothes¡± he growled. He started on my heels first and was very quick on the buckles. He slid them off one by one and slid them under the bed quickly. He then slid my dress up over my hips as I lifted for him. He slid it up over my breasts and head and gently slid it under the bed with my shoes. Now all I was wearing was panties and bra and my wonderful smile.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As Bryan started removing my panties Jacob had already stripped naked and I watched him circle the bed toward my head. He was already thick and hard. He walked behind me and slid his hands down my back unclipping my bra. In the meantime, Bryan had my panties off and was sliding his shirt over his head.


    I had been right, his abs were very defined and super cut. He was damn sexy. He leaned back forward and slid his hands up my legs to my knees. He gave me a 1000-degree look and slowly parted my legs with his hands. By this time Jacob had my tits out and was gently cupping them from behind my head. I was already breathing hard and my pussy was wet and oh I was so fucking ready.


    Bryan slowly lowered his face between my legs and I cried out as he licked me hard from the bottom of my slit to the clit hood. It felt .. amazing is too weak a word but it¡¯s all I have. He licked into me and slowly felt me with his tongue exploring and probing. As he did Jacob was tweaking my nipples with his fingers and they were getting stiff and sensitive. I cried out again and Bryan came up for air. He looked at Jacob and said, ¡°Dude she is so fucking wet already.¡± In between breaths, I said ¡°Thanks to you two and your wandering hands.¡± He just smiled and dived back in for more of my pussy. It felt so damn good, I couldn¡¯t help the moans and small cries I let out. He had only been licking me for a few minutes when I felt my first orgasming. Jacob was sucking each nipple in turn with long swirls of his tongue and slight nips with his teeth and it was driving me crazy.


    ¡°Fuck I¡¯m about to cum¡± I said while Bryan continued to lick me like it was hisst pussy ever. Bryan slid his hands from behind my knees and cupped my thigh with his left and slipped two fingers on his right hand into my pussy. He slowly applied circr pressure to the upper wall of my vagina and he knew exactly what he was looking for because when he hit my g spot I started cumming fast.


    My muscles in my abdomen and thighs started jumping in excitement as I had the best orgasm I¡¯d had in years. Bryan left his fingers in me but stopped licking. He was very good at this I thought as he looked up into my eyes as I came. As the orgasm started to fade Bryan stood and chucked his pants. He was long and hard and his cock had arge vein that traveled almost the whole length and his cock twitched as he kicked his pants away.

 Chapter 51

    He grabbed my hips and dragged me to the edge of the bed. He grabbed my legs and put my ankles on his shoulders. I was stilling down from my orgasm and he was moving fast. He positioned himself with one knee on the edge of the bed and one foot on the floor. He slowly slid his big cock into my pussy. Man, it felt good inside me. He slid about halfway in and then slid back to the tip and slowly worked his way back in. He knew what he was doing I reflected as my pussy lubricated his whole cock as he slowly worked it into me.


    His face was screwed up in concentration and he nced at my face as he finally slid balls deep into my pussy. ¡°You, Miss Joyce are very fucking tight. And wet.¡± He said as he started stroking in and out. I could only nod at him, my breath nowing in gasps as he started fucking me. I had almost forgotten Jacob so focused on Bryan I had been.


    That was a mistake because Jacob grabbed my face and put his cock on my cheek. He was shorter than Bryan but nice and thick. He looked down at me and smiled. ¡°Put my dick in your mouth, Joyce,¡± he said. So I did. At this angle, I was looking at the foot of the bed. My legs were up on Bryans¡¯s shoulders while he fucked me. Jacob didn¡¯t wait for me to start sucking, he moved his hips and his cock slid deeper into my mouth.


    He tasted good. Very masculine and there was a little bit of precum on his tip. I licked it up and took him further toward the back of my throat. He groaned and started a steady thrusting that inched his cock a little further down my throat with each thrust. I tried to focus on the cock in my mouth but Bryan was really and truly fucking me now. So hard that my breasts were bouncing back and forth. I slid my hands down the bed and palmed his hips as he thrust into me. I applied a little pressure wishing for a little control but he grabbed my hands and put them under his own on my hips.


    He was effectively telling me who had control over this position and it wasn¡¯t me. Jacob groaned again as I tried to focus on his deep throat but it probably wasn¡¯t my best blowjob. What can I say I was just a little distracted. Give a girl a break. A few minutes went by like this and then Bryan tilted my hips up a little and started gliding over that perfect spot over and over and over again. ¡°Fuck yes right there Bryan,¡± I said as I was catching my breath from deepthroating Jacob. He started thrusting just a tad harder and I came again spitting Jacob out of my mouth and crying out loudly. He thrust deeply a few more times then looked over at Jacob and said ¡°Switch with me?¡± With a little grin on his face his breathsing in gasps. Jacob nodded and they switched ces. Jacob slid into me quickly and groaned. ¡°Dude you were so fucking right. She is super tight!¡± He said and started thrusting in and out of me.


    My god, he was thick. His cocked stretched me out in delicious ways that had me writhing beneath him. Bryany down next to me his body next to mine and nced up at Jacob who grabbed my hips and lifted me. Bryan slid his hands under my back and slid his whole body beneath me supporting me with his chest and hands under my thighs, spreading me open for Jacobs¡¯s thrusts.


    Now I was sandwiched between them with Bryan beneath me and Jacob on top fucking me, hard. I felt Bryans¡¯s cock probing my asshole and was d I had prepared for this. He found my rosebud and thankfully his cock was still lubed up from my pussy.


    He slowly applied pressure and then his tip slid in and he cursed loudly. ¡°Fuck Jake her ass is super duper, tight bro.¡± Jacob was taking it a little slower because he was now straddling Bryans¡¯s legs. He smiled and leaned down kissing me. When he came up for air he looked at me and asked me ¡°How does this feel Joyce?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer for a minute because honestly there were no words for how good it felt. They were alternating thrusts. When Jacob slid into my pussy, Bryan slid almost to the tip of his cock in my asshole. I could feel when their cocks passed each other inside me rubbing me deliciously in both my holes.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fuck me harder¡± was all I said and theyplied, fucking me harder. I came again several times in the next few minutes, which made this the most I had ever orgasmed in one session before. I could hear Bryan breathing hard in my ear. His abs moved on my back as he fucked my ass. He stiffened beneath me and his cock got even harder in my ass if that¡¯s possible. I knew he was about to jizz when this happened. He gripped my thighs even harder and I knew I would be bruised in the morning.


    He threw his head back and buried his cock inside my ass to the hilt and started spurting cum inside my asshole. Jacob was still fucking my pussy as Bryan came. Jacob leaned in and put his hands on either side of my head on Bryans¡¯s chest and thrust into me even harder. His thighs were smacking mine and Bryans¡¯s with wet sucking and smacking thwap sounds. He screwed his eyes shut and I felt him cumming inside my pussy.


    He thrust into me a few more times and finally stopped, burying balls deep inside me. His breaths wereing in short sharp gasps, his shoulders heaving up and down. His stomach muscles jumped with each breath. Jacob rolled off me and onto the bed all the way. Bryan pulled his dick out of my ass with a wet pop. He slid me onto the bed in between him and Jacob. Jacob wrapped his arms around me and kissed me while Bryan cuddled in behind me. His softening cock nestled between my ass cheeks.


    ¡°Damn Joyce you were amazing. That was some good sex baby.¡± He said it loud enough for Jacob to hear and voice agreement. We fell asleep like that all tangled up and me leaking cum out of both holes.


    Well guys this was my first sex story! I hope you like it. If you have any feedback my username is jillthegiantyer69. Hit me up in the forum! PM me if you have any questions and like this story if you want more!

 Chapter 52

    TWO OF THEM


    I¡¯m thewn man. Or boy as some people put it. I don¡¯t make lots of money¡­the work is hard and very physical and most of my clients are old retired people who don¡¯t know how to tip or say thanks or even acknowledge me. Most of them do things like leave the money in the mailbox or write me post-dated cheques so they don¡¯t have to be bothered by me. Some of them are great. They¡¯ll leave out some juice or a sandwich.


    I¡¯ve got one house #227 with these incredible girls that I can try to not stare at because they are so hot I don¡¯t even know what to do when I look at them. The two of them are from yboy or something I swear. Some of my brother¡¯s friends say that they know them but I don¡¯t believe thatdies like these would hang around with some skiddy biker. But that¡¯s what he says.


    I met a girlst summer her name is Tiffany and shees with me on my runs. I¡¯m d for thepany and also because she¡¯s a very good-looking girl. She¡¯s young. I¡¯m only 23 but she is just 18 with this nice thick brown hair. She¡¯s better to look at than these old bastards let me tell you that. But when we get to 227 I pray that she¡¯ll go home or jump in the truck and read or something. She never does and my hands sweat the whole time I¡¯m there. I work so hard just so I don¡¯t stare at them. Sost week while I was over I saw the one who hires me I think her name is Allison or Natashia or something like that, (all I know is she gives the cheques out) talking to Tiffany. I thought that this was a good thing because I needed to at least talk to them so it would be a good in. They look like they arete twenties so they aren¡¯t so far out that they couldn¡¯t have some interest in me I hope.


    So when we got back to Tiff¡¯s ce so I could drop her off I asked her if she liked those two. Well she said that she did but that the one girl seemed to be always looking at me when I was there and the other tried to get her to stay home next time. I joked it off saying that she probably just took it the wrong way and told her I pick her up tomorrow night to go out. Well, I got home and ran to my bedroom after the non-stop fantasy parade I just had in my mind. I couldn¡¯t help but be turned on for some reason. My dick was already hard and I just stood in front of the mirror stroking it, smiling at how much I wanted to be some stud that they drooled over. I imagined taking them one at a time on the side of the pool. The other one just watching and talking in my ear while the other kept telling me to fuck her harder.


    Making them beg me for my cock as I pleasured them to the point that they couldn¡¯t even take my dick in them anymore. When I finally came I stayed standing and watched it shoot out of my dick and across the room. Every time I fantasize about them the same thing happens. When I¡¯m thinking of just people it sometimes justes out but whenever I fantasize about fucking them it shoots out hard. Almost can hear it sometimes it¡¯s so tight down by my balls. So the week went by slowly. I¡¯m finished college for now so my days are open and free. I found myself driving past their house on a few asions with a huge hard-on in my pants. I don¡¯t know why guess I was just dreaming that maybe they¡¯d be out on theirwn and wave me in for a drink or a dip in the pool. I love so much to look at their huge tits stuffed into their bikinis. If I were to reach down my pants right now I¡¯d have pre-cum on the tip I¡¯m sure.


    So Saturday morning rolls around and I phone Tiff to see if she¡¯s ready. She tells me she¡¯s noting today as it¡¯s supposed to get into the 100 range in the shade. So I said that sucked but I understood. It caught me so off guard actually that I didn¡¯t even think of 227 and being there without her. So I spent the day working and sweating. I figure I make as much in a day as someone does at an 8$ an hour full-time job for the week so it¡¯s not too bad for being 23. Lawn afterwn and bags and bags of grass fill the truck by the time I make my secondst stop at 227.


    **Present day**Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I enter the yard and take a look around. I don¡¯t see the two of them so I take a look at my pit-stained shirt that I¡¯m wearing and decide to take it off. I look nice but it¡¯s still just a skinny boy physique. As I unload the mower and grab my bag of trimming tools I look over and see the two of them standing there by the pool holding some lemonade for me. I smile and motion to the bag of tools I have in my hand and tell them I¡¯ll be right back. After I drop my gear on the far corner of thewn I am cooking hot and can only think of how good a cool drink would feel. Looking over I


    don¡¯t see them by the pool so I head on over with confidence and grab a ss of it.


    As I get close to the pool I see that the two of them are in the water and very close to each other. The one with the big tits is getting her back rubbed up by some lotion and the other one pulls on her bikini string so there is nothing but skin for her to rub. Well, a million things are rushing through my mind and one of them is¡­run! LOL! Once the rub is done the one with the big tits turns around¡­Now don¡¯t get me wrong they both have great big tits way bigger than I¡¯ve ever had before but the one has bigger ones and since I don¡¯t know names that¡¯s how I distinguish them¡­ and takes the other¡¯s breast in her hand. Oh, the look of those fingernails on my skin, well I wanted to run but I was shocked into position. Then out of the corner of her eye the one who has no top on looks at me and smiles.


    Well, I want to die right here right now¡­ that smile is so sexy! I want to seem a little older than I am so I stupidly say the thing that shouldn¡¯t havee out ¡°Damn, are you two lesbo¡¯s or something?¡± Well, I want to p my forehead right there! What a fucking question to ask these girls. I¡¯m expecting the one who looked at them to tell me to fuck off and get the hell out of here. Instead to the surprise of my brain, she moves to the edge of the pool and stands up out of the water¡­

 Chapter 53

    *Shock ensues*


    **I sit behind ss walls as my life unfolds before my very eyes. Of all the things I could have said or done, I have done most of the wall things I thought I could My body is frozen in ce no nerves sending any sensations to my brain. My brain is recoiling at its retardation struggling to figure out where the neuro-transmitters failed to send off the emergency signal to stop my mouth from opening.**


    So as my vision blurs and every muscle in my body tells me to run the one who has no top on stands out of the water and walks towards me. It¡¯s like everything happens in slow motion like I¡¯m watching a real yboy video. Her hairys back slick with water. Her tanned bodyes to the edge of the pool and in slow motion, she smiles at me her breast jutting out as she steps up the pooldder. I can see water dripping from her nipples as she stands fully out of the pool. My mind races and I think of all the things that could happen.


    ^ She¡¯s standing in front of me. I¡¯m 5¡¯8 and stand just a little taller than her. Our smiles meet and at once we lock lips. She is under mymand as her friend helplessly watches from the pool tied to the railing. She calls me master and¡­ ^


    Suddenly my daydreames to a halt as she opens my pants puts her wet hand down them and grabs my balls through my underwear. ¡°Does he have anything we can use?¡± the one in the pool calls out. I cannot even move right now my heart has just exploded. ¡°Oh yeah!¡± she cries as she tugs my pants down to my ankles. Well, I am now glory open and still scared stiff. She takes my hands and ces them on her chest. It is incredible how firm they are. Tiff¡¯s tits are soft and small with these gorgeous nipples that poke out perfectly for sucking. But this girl has about five times the breasts that Tiff has. Her nipples fit perfectly between my ring and middle finger. My hands stay on her breasts but fail to move. Just glued there. Smiling like a little vixen that is posted on my wall she seductively pushes her bikini bottoms to the ground. I think I just came a million times over my dick will not move. I¡¯m trying to breathe¡­I remember being in a doctor¡¯s office and someone yelling at someone to breathe¡­the room was cloudy and there were people around all staring and smiling¡­


    I¡¯m being born¡­again. I can¡¯t see what the other one is doing I just know that I cannot breathe no matter how much I tell myself to. I feel like a doll as she steps on my jeans and for some reason, one leges out then the other. Now I am nude¡­I mean NUDE¡­and so is she. I am scared and my cock has be detached from my brain. So many fantasies that I am experiencing in life even before I¡¯ve had a chance to grow into it. I manage a smile and sheughs a little sexy giggle and pulls me close pressing a soft luscious kiss on my lips. Her lips are warm and so inviting, her breasts press against my hands which press against my chest as she pulls me in close. A long tongue passes into my mouth and she tastes great. Suddenly I feel the other breath against my neck ¡°Don¡¯t worry we don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± you say giggling, ¡°we just want you to fuck us


    Tommy!¡±


    Her nails find their way up my back leaving long red lines on my skin as she takes my one hand away from the breast/chest sandwich it is involved in. She guides it to her bikini tie at the base of her neck and while I wish my motor skills would operate to pull that string she ends up pulling it with one of her hands and mine as well. I love the way that the one is kissing me. So experienced.. asking for my tongue with a little suction power and a slight moan. As the string pulls and the top drops I am confronted by breasts that I never thought I would see. Lovely brownish


    ink nipples stare me in the face as I manage to pull away from the kiss for a split second. Both nipples are pierced and I am drawn to them like a ma to metal. I find myself holding her close and sucking feverishly on the nipple of her right breast. ¡°Hmmmmm good idea!¡± says the other one as she ces her face right beside mine and tickles the ring with her tongue.


    Without missing a beat she reaches down and grabs my still limp dick. The one having her breasts sucked on is moaning as she runs a hand through our hair and pulls us close. While I suck slowly then quickly watch the other¡¯s technique. Tickling the ring with my tongue then taking it deep inside my mouth and sucking firmly on the nipple. I can feel my loins twitch as the other begins to kiss her down her belly, which is closer to my dick than I ever, thought she would be. I feel her hair on my stomach as she gets in between the other one and me. I can see her licking and biting on her pussy right through her bikini bottoms and my loins are now filling rapidly. (I¡¯ve had sex but not oral sex before)


    As I¡¯m in the middle of trading boobs sheughs from down below ¡°Well well now aren¡¯t we a big boy!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I say nothing hoping she isn¡¯t talking to me. The one who¡¯s getting the treatment moans a little and asks who¡¯s big. I stand up and with it, I take the one who was licking bikini bottom with me as my dick has first grown into her hair, and then with me standing up has tangled in it. Iugh and so do they. I am so relieved that I didn¡¯t shoot my load into her head. They both go to work untangling her hair from my dick and when it is out you take a step back. ¡°My my we knew you had more than a body and youth!¡± Looking at my dick standing straight out from me. I look down and swear that even when I was jerking off at the thought of you two it never looked like this. It looked like¡­well like a man¡¯s dick. I have sweat running down my temples as it was fucking hot out and I was nervous as hell. I stop the advance for a bit and regain enoughposure to ask, ¡°Ummm¡­what are your names?¡± They bothugh and say that I can call them Kristine and Natashia. I shrug as it makes no real difference just that I didn¡¯t know what their names were. Natashia reaches out and takes my thick cock in her hand and smiles at Kristine.


    ¡°You know we were just getting somewhere over there¡­why don¡¯t we make him wait for a bit so he can catch his breath.¡± I get a crazy smile from Natashia. The kind that eats you alive and makes you tingle from head to toe.

 Chapter 54

    I rx my stand a little as Kristine motions for Natashia to sit herself up on the patio table. She kisses her softly and takes her breasts in her hands. I can tell that these two have been here before and really enjoy each other. I reach down and take my cock in my hand ready for this mind-blowing show I am about to see. Suddenly out of nowhere Kristine reaches back with her foot and kicks me in the gut knocking me into the pool. Sheughs as Natashia does as well and says, ¡°I told you to cool off hotshot!¡±


    I can¡¯t help but to smile as the cold water takes away some of the heat from my raging erection. So soaking in the pool I am treated to a spectacr show. Kristine pulls the bikini bottoms to the side and moves her mouth down to the small strip of pubic hair that Natashia has cropped nicely down there. Instantly I can see Natashia¡¯s breathing pick up and her chest puffs out a little. I can only see from an angle how expertly Kristine¡¯s tongue dances over the soft skin of Natashias pussy. Her long fingernails on her tanned thighs helping her open her legs just a little more. Natashia¡¯s nipple rings are glinting in the sun as she takes quick breaths and closes her hand around Kristine¡¯s and holds it on her thigh. I cannot believe how hot this is. I for one moment actually lose myself and think, ¡°I need some sun screen!¡± Just as mymon sense was about to kick in I hear a ¡°Tommy¡­Tommye here baby!¡± from one of them. I jump out of the pool like superman and present myself to them.


    ¡°Let me in coach!¡± I say jokingly. We allugh as Natashia climbs off of the table and turns to bend over it. Her ass is so firm I reach out and squeeze her cheeks in my hands. ¡°That a boy. Why don¡¯t you reach down and put your fingers in that pussy.¡± Kristine tells me. Well I gulp for some air as Kristine takes my fingers one at a time into her mouth and leaves them nice and moist. Then like a gun I hold my fingers out and slowly press them into her soft pussy. She is so creamy I don¡¯t think she can even feel them. I start with a nice slow rhythm and move my fingers in just past the knuckles.


    Kristine is softly kissing her back and squeezing her nipples as they sway above the table. Natashia lets go a big moan and tells me that ¡°Ohhhhhhh you¡¯re are on the right track!¡± I pick the tempo up of my fingers and press them into her pussy right to the base of my hand. I can smell her sex and she just keeps getting wetter and wetter. Kristine keeps urging me on to fuck her till shees and moves her head down licking the small of her back and much to my surprise spanks that ass hard.


    Well that is the best thing I think I have ever seen. That tanned ass looks so good with a little red shine to it that I join in. Thrusting my hand into her as fast as it will go I spank her ass once¡­then after hearing the sounds of Natashia I spank it over and over again. Kristine¡¯s got her by her hair at this point ¡°You like that little man boy fucking your pussy with his fingers. You want his dick don¡¯t you¡­¡± pulling her hair harder, ¡°Don¡¯t you! I want you to tell Tommy that you want him to fuck you!¡±


    Well, Natahsia let¡¯s go a huge sex groan as I spank her ass again. It¡¯s so red now that I think it may hurt her if I do it anymore. I reach forward and grab a ss of cool water filled with ice. As she starts to say something I pour the ss of water slowly all over her ass. ¡°Tommmmmmm¡­ aaahhhhhh¡­ahhhh¡­oh shit¡­oh¡­oh ¡­Oh god I¡¯m going to cum¡­ yes¡­ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±


    I can¡¯t believe that a pair of hips can move like this. I think my fingers are going to break off as I start to corkscrew turn the inside of her. She cums hard and not only can I smell it I can see it pouring out of her pussy. The cold water must have felt great as even Kristine squealed when I poured it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Natashia slowly lower herself onto the table to support herself I see her butt shaking visibly. I smile as Kristine looks down and says ¡°Hmmm must have some magic in those hands! My turn¡­¡± She assume a sitting position on the side of the pool and motions for me to do some magic as she called it. Natashia is now standing and takes me very tightly from behind pressing her breast into my back. I am still in awe of them and their size and beauty.


    ¡°Was this everything that you thought it would be?¡± she asks softly in my ear.


    ¡°This is¡­the happiest day of my life!¡± I say mimicking Beavis and butthead.


    Sheughs and steps away spanking my ass ¡°Go get her boy!¡±


    Well I don¡¯t dy for a minute and jump in a with a cannonball. Both girls scream as the water sshes out onto them. Natashia takes a seat on the pool beside Kristine and by the time I¡¯ve swam the length of the pool she is already rubbing her pussy in little circles while they kiss. I pretend I¡¯m in a Hollywood movie and swim up to the edge of the pool underwater¡­emerging just inches from a fabulous girls sex. I move right in and lick the length of her pussy with a fat soft tongue. I take my time and try not to touch her clit as I work on warming up her lips and sliding my tongue into her hot sex. She tastes great and I can¡¯t help but to moan myself as she responds to me by moving her hips forward a little.


    ¡°Hmmm don¡¯t lick it to good Tommy! We don¡¯t want this little fox cumming too soon now do we!¡± Natashia says as she runs her hands into my hair and pulls my face harder into Kristine¡¯s pussy.


    I thought that it couldn¡¯t get any wetter than Natashia¡¯s pussy but I was wrong. My whole mouth from ear to ear is shiny with ambrosia as I move from thighs to pussy to thighs. The hand holding my hair feels great. I¡¯ve always wanted to be physically fucked and told what to do a girl. Never did I think it would be like this though. As my tongue tickles her clit and I suck it into my mouth moving it around first soft and slow then hard and fast. The pressure on my head bes greater as another hand pulls me in. I want to look up so I can see the vision of sex that is front of me but the hands hold me tight against that pussy. So I keep licking and sucking hoping that I¡¯m doing a good job of it. ¡°Hmmmm yes take it in your mouth Tommy! Ahhhhhh just like that,¡± as I pull her clit into my mouth as far as I can, ¡°Ohhhh that feels great¡­ohhhh make me cummm¡­please¡­


    please¡­Ahhhhh shit¡­yes¡­more¡­¡±


    My head is now in pain as both of the girls pull me in. Kristine starts to fuck my face as Natahsia I¡¯m sure is squeezing on her tits. Suddenly Krisitne stiffens up her thigh grasping my head and threatening to rip it off.


    ¡°Yess yess that¡¯s it!¡± She holds my head tight and I can¡¯t breathe with my nose sucking in her clit and my tongue pressing in to lick the wall of her pussy. She holds me there for what seems like an eternity as I think I¡¯m going to be bald with the grip they have on my hair. I feel one hand let go and Natashia slips into he water. I don¡¯t hear her surface instead I feel her mouth under water take my cock into it.


    Well this really is like a movie now and as Kristine rxes I pull my head out of her thighs. She sits up and ces the hottest kiss I may have ever felt on my lips with sex swimming around in her eyes. Natashia surfaces again and pulls Kristine into the water. The three of us embrace as our hands fondle every which way we can. They push me up against the pool wall and start to dirty talk me while they take turns stroking my dick. ¡± Hmmmm¡­nice dick but can you use it as well as you use your tongue¡­or your fingers. You think you¡¯dst a minute in this pussy¡­ don¡¯t cum before we tell you to.¡± These sayings are being whispered into my ear with hot panting breaths. Hands move over my ass and I close my eyes never having felt so sexually alive. I lift myself up on the pool wall and sit there. My cock is staring both of them in the face and they started to take me to happyville.


    Kristine takes my balls in her hand while Natashia takes my cock. They are talking between the two of them ¡°So strong and so young. I wonder if this cock has any staying power.¡± Kristine says to Natashia.


    ¡°Only one way to find out!¡± Natashia says with a wicked grin on her face.


    She pulls hard on my dick and takes the head in her mouth. Kristine is pulling on my balls one at a time massaging to the very back of them where it feels soooo good. Slowly as Natahsia sucks on my dick she takes it further and further into her mouth. Kristine joins into the sucking game and takes a ball in her mouth moving it slowly across her tongue. This is unbelievable I¡¯m thinking to myself. The only thing that would make it porn is if they took turns sucking it, fighting for it! Natashia¡¯s expert rhythm (I wouldn¡¯t know but this is expert to me) picks up she has my cock buried right down to the base. Taking it right to the tip and all the way down. I could cum a big thick hot steamy cum right now and fight for life to hold it back. After one deepthroat on the way back up it feels different and fantastic I look down. Kristine is following Natahsia¡¯s mouth with her tongue presses flush to the underside of my cock. Then at the top¡­ (heaven) they switch. Kristine¡¯s technique is totally different. While Natahsia took it slow and steady sucking it firmly and fully. Kristine takes my cock about 2 inches into her mouth and grabs my foreskin. Together she strokes my dick as her mouth ys with the head. Natashia has moved her fingers down and is now rubbing my ass with the one hand while the other hand takes to my balls. The amount of saliva that Kristine uses has let her just fuck my dick with her hand. While Krisitne is fucking my dick Natahsia reaches up and changes the pace by taking my cock right to the base again.


    I tell, ¡°I want both of you to do just that! Takes turn sucking it! ¡°Why would we do that? You want us to fulfill some fantasy all you young fuckers have!¡± Natashia saysughing. They both lick their lips and I get ready for it. One at a time they take turns sucking it down as far as they can then back up. Oh it¡¯s like the best thing ever and I feel my balls contact rapidly letting me know that it might be to far gone to control it. With experiencees knowledge and as soon as Natashia feels that feeling she pulls herself back and says, ¡°We told you not to cum Tommy.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Kristine doesn¡¯t keep sucking but she takes my cock in her hand and says, ¡°Are you going to cum right now¡­hope not I still need this dick inside me!¡± sheughs and jerks my dick at lightning speed. I tell her to stop but sheughs and keeps on jerking it. Natashia isughing away as I squirm and shout. The pressure on my balls in unbelievable as Natahsia¡¯s hand goes back to squeezing my nuts. She must know that its gone way too far at this point because she says ¡°Oh yah pull that good baby! I want to see how far his cum will fly!!!!!¡± Together they both take turns sucking the head and pulling it at rapid speed. I can¡¯t take it anymore and let go a groaned ¡°Oh I¡¯m going to cum¡± ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re doing this silly!¡± Kristine says just as the first spurt of cum flies out over your shoulders and into the pool. I can¡¯t stop the contractions because they both won¡¯t stop with the hands and I squirt six big hot cum loads. The first one flew over their shoulders and the others manage to smatter themselves on their face and chest. Thest few just streaming out heavily into the water in front of them. I copse on the pool deck breathing heavy.


    My lips have pulled into a small O and I can¡¯t feel my hands or feet. I can¡¯t open my eyes. I feel like I could die right now. I just keepughing over and over again as you both still take turns sucking thest little bit of cum out of my cock. ¡°See now we¡¯ll have to wait for him to fuck us!¡± Natashia says with a sound of disappointment in her voice, ¡°You¡¯ve finished him off with your mad cock stroking!¡± ¡°Oh shit he¡¯s young and he¡¯d better still have some more cum inside of him!¡± Kristine assures Natahsia. ¡°Maybe if we just force him to the task he¡¯ll respond!¡± Natashia says. She climbs out of the water and stands above me on the deck rubbing her pussy as water drips all over me. I feel Kristine slide up onto me like a trained seal and as she moves up onto me the view of golden haired pussy lips bes a golden haired vixen. ¡°I want you to understand that this can happen again if you do a good job!¡± she whispers in a low low voice.


    ¡°We can teach you things you never thought you could do or even knew we could do.¡± Her hand is ying with my ear and just above her I know that Natashia is ying with her pussy. My cock is so pumped it still has yet to go totally soft and it doesn¡¯t get the chance. Kristine sits up on me and Natahsia kneels down onto my face facing Kristine. ¡°I still have yet to feel that tongue on here!¡± she says as she spread her pussy lips above me. At the same time Kristine has forgone all attempts to get my cock hard and had just slipped it in, in it¡¯s weakened state. Well her pussy immediately mps down on it and I feel the heat difference from the open air and her tight box. Natashia lowers her clit right to my lips and I hungrily take it between my teeth giving it a little chew. My cock take¡¯s no time at all to be convinced that this is going to be hot and begins to fills Kristine¡¯s pussy up. I can feel her sidewalls contract like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before while having sex.


    ¡°I just want you toy there Tommy. Don¡¯t move your hips at all.¡± she instructs me. As my tongue wets N¡¯s clit and starts to flick and rub little circles over it. Kristine has moved so she is straddling me while she is on her feet squatting on my cock. She begins to move her hips very methodically so that her pussy moves over the head of my dick over and over again. Natahsia¡¯s pussy is soaked and taste so good. I stiffen my tongue out as far as I can and she moves to fuck it lightly. Both of them are getting to be very noisy and I love it. Kristine is still just bumping over the head of my cock that is now right back to full strength.


    Natahsia is moving on my tongue with precision fucking. Her pussy tastes so good. I reach up with my hands and pull her pussy down to my face licking it as harder as I can. The two of them are holding onto each other Kristine for bnce and Natashia because I think she knows I could go bald if she grabs my hair like that again. Kristine is moaning and telling Natahsia how good my cock feels. ¡°Ohhhhh his cock is so nice. Just the right size. Ohhhhhhhh Oh Oh I love it¡­¡± and Natahsia is telling me to lick her pussy so shees¡­¡±Lick it Tommy¡­oh¡­ahhh¡­


    squeeze my ass cheeks¡­yes just like that.¡±


    I want to tell them how much fun I¡¯m having but I can¡¯t talk now¡­ eating. I have to move my hips at this point and suddenly Kristine¡¯s fingernails drive into my chest¡­¡±Oh fuck yes¡­oh god that feels good¡­ fuck me¡­oh shit¡­your cock¡­fuck¡­ahhhhhh! She yells out as she begins to cum hard onto my dick. My balls explode again and I pump hot cum into her unable to hold back. ¡°Oh you little fucker!¡± Natashia says as she watches white cream pour out of Kristine¡¯s pussy lips while she travels up and down my cock. ¡°You don¡¯t¡¯ move¡­¡±


    She gets up off of my face and turns her attention to Kristine. She grabs her by the hair and pulls her in for a long kiss. All I can see now is gorgeous pussy bent over kissing gorgeous breasts hanging down sitting right on my dick. I hear ¡°If he can¡¯t get up again you¡¯re fucking me!¡± Kristineughs and she stabs her fingernails into my chest again¡­¡±Don¡¯t let it get any softer or we might fire you or tell your girlfriend about how you seduced us both.¡± I can¡¯tugh because it¡¯s not funny.


    Tiff would freak and while I know this is the best thing ever I also know that they won¡¯t do this to me everyday or anything like that. So I concentrate hard on keeping my cock stiff. Kristine stands up and as she does arge drip of cum slides right onto my cock. Without even waiting for her to get off Natahsia jumps on likes it¡¯s a carnival ride. She mounts me so her back is facing me and I take her hips in my hands trying to slow her down as my cock is still recovering from orgasm number two.


    As I try to steady her I see Kristine sit on her knees in front of her and take her tits in her hands again. I can see a real chemistry between them as they begin to take Natahsia to the orgasm point. Her pussy is already wet and with the big cum dollop on my cock she slides right onto it and I feel the moisture press out onto my hips. Kristine¡¯s head dips down and I am assuming she is sucking on her nipples. I feel her hand down on my balls so I figure she must be rubbing her pussy at the same time. ¡°Hmmmm¡­ he does have a nice cock!¡± Natashia states as it begins to fill up again. The hips I have on me right now are so perfectly formed.


    The heart shaped ass.. the small of the back. I still dream that this is a video shoot for yboy or any other men¡¯s magazine. She is fucking quicker now as my cock fills right up stiffening inside her so she can feel it against all of her walls. I move my hand to her ass out of curiosity. Will she let me do it? I¡¯ve never put my finger inside a girls ass but I figure if it¡¯s going happen¡­now¡¯s the time. So I massage her ass pulling her cheeks apart and squeezing them together again. Her pussy is so wet that I just reach down and get my finer wet by rubbing it around her lips. Then I ce it right on the rim of her ass and wait. She seems to push back knowing what she wants. I move my finger with more rigidity and the first knuckle slips into her tight ass. My balls feel as though they could explode again right now.


    ¡°Oh you are bad! Hnnnnnsnnnnnnnrnrrrrr that feels good.¡± Natahsia says as my finger gets fucked deep into her ass. She¡¯s moving at an incredible pace¡­much like that of a belly dancer. ¡°He¡¯s got his finger in my ass Kris!¡± she exins through tight clenched teeth. ¡°Oh is that what you wanted? A good ass fucking?¡± Kristine says as she reaches back to grab my hand and pull it in harder. Between my hand, Kristine¡¯s hand and that fact that she is right in front of us it allows Natashia to move without falling off of my dick.


    Her pace is mind-blowing I can¡¯t even feel it on my dick anymore as she¡¯s moving so fast. I can feel a little but I¡¯m too caught up in the whole finger in the ass thing to think about it. She¡¯s cumming¡­oh I swear she is. She¡¯s just started to vibrate and shake on my dick. Kristine is still very aggressively fucking her ass with my finger and Natashia now is screaming about how good it feels ¡°Oh god¡­oh I need it in there after this¡­oh¡­here¡­now¡­yes¡­ahhhhhhhhhhhh¡­fuck me¡­fuck me¡­¡±


    Kristine holds her for a minute after taking my finger out of her ass.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come over here to the pool sweetie!¡± she tells Natahsia. She moves off of me and over to the edge of the staircase in the pool. Kristine lies her on her back and tells her she¡¯ll be right back. I move over and start to kiss and y with those fabulous breasts again. ¡°Hmmm¡­you have a good talent there Tommy¡­we¡¯ll be doing this again I know it.¡± She tells me in a soft little voice. I move my hand to her dripping wet pussy and slide two fingers into it. She tells ¡°Hmmmmmm I can¡¯t wait to have you fill both holes tommy. I love being fucked like that!¡± I don¡¯t really know what she means by me filling both holes unless it has to do with my fingers again. My fingers are again corkscrew fucking her pussy which is now totally ready for anything! ¡°Here we go!!¡± Kristine yells out as she bounds out of the house.

 Chapter 56

    She¡¯s brought out a long double dildo and just when I thought it couldn¡¯t get any better it does. Natashia smiles and pulls me to my knees by her face. She takes my cock in her mouth again and takes it in her full lips sucking it slowly around her tongue. Krsitine is down at her pussy sliding the double dildo into her. I am so excited that I want to scream. ¡°ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­yah¡­whoooooooooooooo!¡± I yell out. Kughs and understands the point I¡¯m at. N has her eyes rolled back into her head and seems content to suck on my cock with drool running down her cheek as her head is turned to the side.


    Then Kristine turns around holding onto the pool railing slides the other end of the dildo into her pussy. The two of them start to croon, as the dildo is wider than my cock. Natashia is moaning and I can feel it right on my dick as she hums herself into pleasure. Kristine is louder as she doesn¡¯t have her cheeks filled with cock and really yells it out ¡°Oh fuck I love this thing!¡± She pushes herself back onto it and it just bends. Realize that I could fill a double roll here and reach down taking the jelly fucker in my hand making it a little stiffer. Then I match Krisitne¡¯s pumping with opposite pumping of my own and soon enough Natashia spit my dick out and begins to moan just as loud as Kristine. The two of them bark out orders as they fuck each other and get fucked by me. I move to stand above Kristine and ce the tip of my dick right on her asshole.


    ¡°Wait¡­wait¡± she says breathlessly. She stands up and pulls the dildo out of Natahsia ¡°Hmmmmm you little bitch! Gimmi that back!¡± she says. ¡°This will be better!¡± Kristine says as she spreads a towel out and gets down on all fours. The dildo still looking veryrge stretching her little pussy lips apart. ¡°Oh great idea¡­I love this position!¡± Natashia says as she follows suit. The two of them ass to ass is quite a sight and I find myself actually staring and a drooling. ¡°Save some of that drooling for when we start to cum like this! Now that¡¯s hot!¡±


    Natashia says as she reaches between her legs and grabs hold of the dildo. Slowly she works the fat head into her tight pussy and the two of them as though it¡¯s been rehearsed beginning to rock to an imaginary beat. The tanned bottoms are almost touching as they pump each other one at a time fucking that dildo. I know what is expected of me at this point. After hearing Natahsia tell me she wanted it in her I¡¯m going to give it to her like I never have given it to anyone before. In her ass! I stand up behind Natahsia and the vision of that think dildo fucking her pussy is grand. I ce the tip of my dick right on her asshole like I did with Kristine and push steadily. Her ass much to my surprise opens up smoothly and invites my cock into her. She lets go a fantastic scream ¡°Oh yah in my ass ¡­ ohhhhhh¡± and Kristine is moaning and groaning as she leans back into that cock she has in her! ¡°He was supposed to fuck me first!¡± She exims though clenched teeth.


    I put a little back into Natahsia and drive my dick into her deep and slow. She loves it I can tell. Her head has dropped between her shoulders and she¡¯s stopped moving letting Kristine and me fuck her. I reach back and spank Kristine¡¯s ass¡­¡±two minutes!¡± I breathe out! Sheughs and I see her reaching back to her own ass sliding a finger in. Oh I am in heaven. I pull out of Natahsia¡¯s ass and turn around sliding it directly into Kristine¡¯s ass. I take turns and fuck them both in the ass three different times while they proceed to have multi orgasms each. I can¡¯t believe how long my dick issting even after two explosions of thick whitee already. After a long extended moan I feel Natahsia motion for me to get out of her ass. ¡°Hmmmmm I bet you little balls are about to explode aren¡¯t they?¡± she says as she stands up taking the dildo with her. ¡°You fucker I¡¯m still cumming!!!¡± yells Kristine!


    I move to take her again but Natahsia grabs my hair and pulls me away from her. She then takes Kristine by her hair and moves her to stand by a chair. I don¡¯t know what she nning but Kristine hasn¡¯t stopped rubbing her pussy yet. She¡¯s still cumming still I think. Her abs are flexing in and out and her breathing is that of someone whose¡¯ jumped into cold water. Natahsia calmly sits down in the chair and spreads her legs wide resting them on the arms. She slides the dildo into her pussy again and motions for Kristine to sit herself on it. Kristine standing straddles Natashia and slides that dildo into her. Then she bends forward and puts her hands on the back of the chair. Natahsia has her hand on the dildo and is pumping it slowly like she masturbating her own cock. Krsitine looks back at me standing there with my dick gleaming in the sun. ¡°Now!¡± she winks. I take my position and without even waiting I slide my cock right to its balls in her ass. She stiffens up not expecting that ¡°Oh oh oh OH ohoh OH oh


    Nononnonononononononononono¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck her Tommy! Fuck her just like you always wanted to fuck her!¡± I can feel the dildo pass over the bottom of my cock and slide in and out in rhythm with each other. My strokes get longer and more powerful as we get in a groove. My hips are pounding off of her ass and she can¡¯t talk anymore! Only iprehensible sounds pour out of her mouth! Natashia is fucking herself to orgasm as she has one hand spanking her already swollen pussy and the other fucking herself with the dildo. I feel my balls tighten and so does Kristine! ¡°Don¡¯t cum in me Tommy¡­don¡¯t¡­oh¡­ ahhh¡­fuck it fuck it¡­I¡¯m cumming¡­of¡­oh¡­god¡­I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    She yells out driving her ass into my hips. I reach forward and grab a hold of her hair pulling her back onto me. She¡¯s screaming and pping Natahsia on the arms and chest. Natashia¡¯s hand is now moving like superman on her clit and I can see her licking her lips enjoying herself immensely. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going to cum but I yell out ¡°I¡¯m cumming right now¡­I can¡¯t help it¡­right¡­¡±


    I pull out of Kristine¡¯s tight ass and as soon as ites out it starts squirting out. The first shot is even longer than the first cum and it shoots high like a mortor shell andnds over Kristine¡¯s shoulder and on Natashia¡¯s neck. Even before the second one is flying Kristine is sucking that cum right off of her neck. The rest of it manages to cover Kristine¡¯s back and I finish the rest by pushing Kristiine forward and rubbing my cock on Natashia¡¯s pussy.


    Well that must have done it for her as she grab my cock and presses it to her pussy while her hand is still fuck herself with the dildo. Kristine can¡¯t even move she is suspended between the two of us. I want so badly to look good and have Natahsiae as hard as Kristine. I reach around and grab Natahsia¡¯s nipple rings and tug her towards me. She cries out and I know now that she likes it rough on her nipples. My dick slides over her clit over and over again and the feeling of her hand moving so quickly over my balls causes me to have another mini orgasm. ¡°Oh what¡­ahhh¡­ ohhhh¡­¡± I shake uncontrobly as another orgasm rocks over me. ¡°Oh two¡­wait for me gorgeous!¡± Natahsia exims as she fucks herself to orgasm. I¡¯m squeezing hard on her nipples and Kristine ising around running her fingers through her hair.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I feel her first¡­she grabs my half-soft cock so hard I wince out loud in pain. ¡°Oh that¡¯s it¡­¡± she says as Kristine ps her face lightly one side then the other. ¡°Hmmmm¡­yah you fucked me good Tommy! I¡¯m going to show you something. Get down on you knees¡­¡± Natashia orders me. As I get down on my knees she takes the dildo out of her pussy but doesn¡¯t stop her hand from rubbing her clit right off it looks like. Then I see it¡­her red swollen pussy contracts a few times quickly and she grabs her clit hard with her fingers. Then her pussy opens up and it¡¯s like freeze frame viewing for my eyes as she begins to squirt cum out of her pussy. It coats me and I am helpless but to throw my face into her trying to suck it all up. I am astounded. I had read about it and heard guys¡¯ bullshit about it but now I¡¯m seeing it. Her juice taste so good I just keep licking until she stops whimpering and moaning.


    Kristine falls against her fully and they lock into a long drawn out kiss. I almost feel like they are telling me I¡¯m done here before they unlock and look at me. Together they stand up and take me in their arms. I¡¯m exhausted and exhrated. I still can¡¯t believe this happened.


    ¡°Well Tommy¡­you passed our test with flying colors! Next time we¡¯ll do it inside!¡± says Krsitine as she runs a finger down my shoulders. The two of themugh at that for some reason and while I can sense that our encounter is over I don¡¯t want to leave before it¡¯s time. ¡°Time for us to get some work done!! See you around Tommy!¡± Natahsia says as she ces onest kiss on my cheek. Kristine follows with sucking on my earlobe. I watch the two most gorgeous women I¡¯ve ever had the chance to be with at this point run off into the house and I think to myself¡­oh yah!


    UNUSUAL WORK METHODS PREFERRED


    Today was finally the day I had been preparing for, for weeks. I had just graduated from art school at twenty-one, intending tond a job in my city¡¯s art museum. Now, after many emails and extensive panic, I¡¯m getting ready to walk into an interview for a secretary position in the modern art department. I did well enough in school that I had many teacher rmendations in hand, but that¡¯s not what worried me. I had heard many things about the man I had an interview with soon. Supposedly, many girls with my same dreams have left crying from his office.


    I continued scrubbing myself till it hurt. I had never been showstoppingly gorgeous like many girls and guys at my school. I was average in height, but my curves were well-rounded enough that they piqued men¡¯s and women¡¯s interest for fleeting moments.


    I rubbed soap over my C-breasts and sighed because I didn¡¯t want to end up like the other girls. I wanted to be the unique naive art student that made her dreamse true.


    I finished rinsing the shaving cream from my body and patted myself dry. I had bought myself an almost scandalous new outfit for this interview. It wasin out on my bed in the bathroom mirror¡¯s reflection. I had chosen something that felt like ssic office porno attire; a tight burgundy button-up shirt, a ck just long enough pencil skirt, and stockings with a matching lingerie set underneath. Topping it all off, a nice expensive pair of shiny ck heels.


    I chose simple neutral eyes with a deep red lip to match my shirt. I let my long dark brown hair fall in curls around my breasts, entuating them. I slipped on my outfit, feeling more out of my depth every moment.


    When I stepped into the mirror¡¯s reflection to see myself, I was speechless; I felt hot! A deep warm feeling of confidence in my stomach pushed me towards the door and into my car.

 Chapter 57

    I sat in my car outside the museum. I underestimated how long the drive here would take, and now my legs tingled in my heels with anticipation and fear. I hurried up the steps to the front door because it was almost three.


    ¡°Damn traffic,¡± I thought while rolling my eyes.


    I swallowed my anxiety and told the museum receptionist my name and why I was there. ¡°Um, hi,¡± ahem ¡°I¡¯m here for an interview at 3 o¡¯clock with Mr. Morris. My name is Vera Carter.¡±


    My previous confidence left me when I made eye contact with the ss of sparkling cherry wine in front of me. She had beautiful sandy hair that was effortlessly tied up with a clip and striking green eyes. Freckles danced all over her but were so light they were like kisses. I followed these spots down her tanned body, and I only slightly stopped when I saw her beautiful breasts strained in her perfect white dress.


    Unfazed by my obvious allure and fear of her, she spoke to me, bringing me from my daze, ¡°I will call him to receive you as he likes to have interviews in his private office upstairs.¡± She reached for a phone while I fidgeted with the hem of my skirt.


    I looked around the room at the dark grey marble covering the floor and walls. The ceiling was a renaissance-style fresco. My eyes continued wandering while the receptionist spoke with a deep voice on the other line.


    After a pause, she hung up the phone daintily with her light blue nails. ¡°Mr. Morris will being down the stairs any minute for you.¡± She returned to herputer, barely giving me time to sit in one of the nice plush chairs before saying, ¡°I hope you have better luck than the others.¡±


    Before I could respond, I heard loud heavy footsteps from the marble staircase to my right. I turned, and the most handsome man I had ever seen stood before me. He was about forty-five, had shoulder-length light brown hair, a well-groomed beard, and dark grey eyes almost blue like a heavy storm about to burst. When he reached me, he stood probably 6¡¯1¡å, making me feel tiny at 5¡¯4¡å, even with my heels. He went for my hand to introduce himself, and I had to force myself to meet his gaze while he touched me.


    ¡°You must be Miss Carter. I¡¯m ude Morris, the head director for the modern art department here.¡± He swiftly introduced himself while shaking my hand. When he released his grip, it felt like static had run rampant in my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s walk to my office and talk.¡± He gestured towards the stairs looking expectant at me to follow. Which I happily did, like a dog following its owner.


    He guided me through different halls filled with artwork from different periods of time. I was distinctly aware of each step I took and how heavy my breathing may have seemed to him. We walked in silence, but I took this time to evaluate him and fill my mind with selfish fantasies that would never happen. I watched his lean arms and shoulders move beneath his ck cardigan. Brown chest hair poked out from his green undershirt. My thighs started tingling, and I pretended to look at an art piece to hide my embarrassment.


    We finally made it to his office, and he allowed me in first. I made sure to sway a bit as I entered. Perhaps that would get his attention.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a seat anywhere that isfortable for you.¡± He waved his hands to a chaise lounge near the window and a high-back velvet armchair tucked in a different corner. He shut the door firmly and moved to his desk in the middle of the room facing the window.


    The room was almost too small as it was filled with artwork in various stages of unboxing. There was also arge bookshelf on one wall. The massive window was the only clear wall space near the desk, so I moved toward the lounge as confidently as possible. Mr. Morris had already professionally positioned himself in his chair and was now watching every move I made. I sat on the lounge, carefully pulling out my printed rmendations and cover letter.


    He chuckled softly and said, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯ve prepared. I haven¡¯t seen someone this put together for this opportunity before.¡± Crap, did he mean I was overdressed, or were the printouts too much? I crossed my leg tighter in an attempt to hide my worry.


    He opened the folder on his desk and ran his finger down the first page. I watched his finger and imagined it was my legs that finger ran down. ¡°So let¡¯s just get to it, shall we? You graduated this past fall with a bachelor¡¯s degree in art history emphasizing renaissance art?¡± He gazed at me, waiting for a response.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± I struggled to hold his stormy gaze. My foot tapped anxiously, which he noticed.


    ¡°What made you pursue this type of degree?¡± He licked his thumb and flipped through my file while I thought of an answer. I watched every movement intently.


    I made sure to move forward and rx my body before answering. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved learning about how people in different time periods used art as a way of ultimate expression of feeling, much like we do today.¡±


    ¡°That was very well-spoken. I¡¯ve always loved the raw emotion one can feel when looking at a piece of art especially knowing that someone else might interpret somethingpletely different.¡± His steely face softened while he spoke. I even saw hints of a smile.


    Not wanting to lose this wedge I had chipped into him, I stood up and walked to the nearest pile of artwork near me.


    ¡°Who are these by?¡± I said to him over my shoulder as I moved, removing wrapping paper to reveal the art. He stood up from his chair and slowly walked over to me. He began to pull therge painted canvas from its box.


    ¡°Nn Emerson. He is an up-anding artist.¡± He finished uncovering the piece and stepped back. I began to take in what I saw. It was abstract, but nude figures were definitely portrayed in carnal positions. I started to blush because as I absorbed this, Mr. Morris moved closer to me, almost touching my shoulder.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the use of red and dark purple remarkable in telling what he wants his viewers to feel while looking at this? Almost the same color as your blouse.¡± He softly said this while gently touching my arm. His hand was gone as fast as it hade near me.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. He obviously wanted a response, so I tried to be as alluring as possible and faced him. ¡°You can almost feel what each couple is feeling. How emotionally raw and euphoric they must feel being with the other person.¡±


    I spoke so quietly I thought he hadn¡¯t heard me, but after an inhale of breath, he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard someone speak about art the way you do, as if each piece you look at is somehow your own, and you¡¯ve known yourself through them for years.¡±


    My calm demeanor broke, and I went to sit again. Where is the man I was told to fear and not even try to work with?


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t make you ufortable,¡± he said, sitting on the edge of the coffee table in front of the lounge. ¡°I just mean, I believe it would be quite an experience for us both to have youe into our museum.¡± He was so close to me I could smell his cologne.


    My head and knees betrayed me. I contained my girlish excitement about him saying yes to my employment and entirely gave into the ache in my thighs. I leaned forward and affectionately set my hand on his knee. ¡°I am so happy to hear that. I think this would be a very beneficial opportunity for us both.¡± I said this while trailing my hand away, pulling every fingertip from his knee as slowly as possible. When my hand was gone, he cleared his throat and smoothed his shoulder-length hair from his face.


    Getting up from the table, he went back to his desk and returned to his marble attitude. I quickly straightened myself while he was turned away. Did I step too far?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He opened his desk calendar and began to ask me, ¡°I¡¯d like to have you start as soon as possible. Would this next Monday at eight work for you?¡±


    I gazed at him with ssy eyes before snapping back quickly and responding, ¡°Yes, that would be great!¡±


    My toes and fingers were already bouncing with excitement. I was disappointed when he stood up from his chair and reached out his hand. In his hand was his forest green business card.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing you then. Please email me if you have any questions at all.¡±


    I rose out of my seat and took the card from his hand with our fingertips barely touching.


    He walked me to the door with a slight smile and said lightly, ¡°The entrance is down the hall and the stairs to the right. It really has been wonderful meeting you, Vera.¡± With thosest words, I saw that intricate facade falter. He shut the door, and I slowly started to work my legs towards the exit.


    I returned to my apartment in no time since traffic was nonexistent and the interview was longer than two hours, but it felt so fast.

 Chapter 58

    As soon as I stepped out of the shower, I drank half a bottle of red wine to celebrate. The warmth it brought went straight to my pussy and filled it with overwhelming need.


    Iy down in bed and rhythmically massaged my clit with my vibrator. I dreamed of Mr. Morris¡¯s hands on my waist while he kissed my neck, bending me over his desk in front of the window, teasing my holes, and finally mming his beautiful cock into me. I came so hard my head was swimming. I continued cumming repeatedly, trying to fulfill the need that this man, my near future boss, had gouged into me. I fell asleep with my hand holding my throbbing pussy.


    A weekter


    I made sure to be a little early instead of rushing in, like the day of my interview. I dressed business casual in dark flowy pants and a green blouse. The pants were long enough to cover my ck vans. There was no way I was wearing those heels again without breaking them in; my feet still hurt. I left my hair down but pinned some pieces back with delicate pins. My makeup was simple but still enough for work.


    The beautiful receptionist looked at me more warmly than when I first met her and said, ¡°Mr. Morris should be in his office, but it¡¯s still a little early so he may have stepped out for coffee.¡± She pulled out a little notepad and pen. ¡°Speaking of coffee, what is your preference? I like to buy coffees for the new employees as a sort of wee.¡± She spoke so sincerely and smoothly that I hung on every word.


    ¡°I typically get a hot mint green tea in the mornings. I really only get coffee on stressful days,¡± I replied, holding up myrge coffee cup.


    The desk phone rang, and she waved at me, smiling goodbye. I started towards Mr. Morris¡¯s office.


    Once near his door, I finished my coffee and popped in a few strawberry mints. His door was almost closed, but only a sliver of sunlight showed through the opening.


    I didn¡¯t want to disturb him if he was busy since I was still technically thirty minutes early.


    I softly stepped up to the door and looked inside. I saw Mr. Morris sitting in his desk chair away from the door, and I could only see his right arm and leg. I thought I saw him typing on hisputer, so I moved to knock but froze.


    There was a girl with long dark hair tied up on a table, teased and fucked by a man while others watched, on his screen. I was frozen in disbelief at what I was seeing. My eyes moved to where Mr. Morris¡¯s hand was undoubtedly stroking his cock. Without realizing it, I moved closer to the door, and the old floor creaked under me.


    Fear shot up my spine, and I couldn¡¯t help bing even more aroused at the thought of being caught. Mr. Morris didn¡¯t notice, so I inched forward, but this time I was too greedy, and the floor again gave away my position. Mr. Morris turned his chair, not seeing me at first, but as soon as we locked eyes, his cock throbbed in my full view shooting out load after load. As soon as his groans softened, I bolted into the bathroom down the hall.


    I was so embarrassed that I stayed in the bathroom until it was three minutes before 8. As I walked towards his door, each step almost made my knees buckle and my clit throb.


    I returned to Mr. Morris¡¯s office with false confidence. I stepped into the open door, but he wasn¡¯t in the room. I sat at his desk and noticed hisputer and everything else were locked and powered down. I sighed, hoping I didn¡¯t just lose my job.


    I called the front desk receptionist, and almost immediately, her sultry voice, asked, ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hi, this is Vera, Mr. Morris¡¯s assistant. I returned from the restroom to start the day, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be here.¡± I held the phone a little too tight, trying to sound calm after earlier events.


    ¡°Oh, Yes! He is waiting for you in meeting room B to go over your first day.¡± I could hear her flipping through the pages of the local magazine. I thanked her and promptly gathered myself to face Mr. Morris.


    I knocked on the door of a room tucked into the back hallways of the museum. They called it the old wing since it was a part of the original building before the renovation. Mr. Morris opened the door, and inside, the room was smaller than his office, with arge table in the middle and not much room for anything else.


    He shut the door firmly and positioned himself between me and the door leaning against the table. He was as stone cold as ever. It took everything in me to hold his gaze as he searched for words to say. I was already so aroused just being near him that my nipples ached, and my clit demanded attention. This was it, and I knew it. I mentally prepared for the embarrassing conversation, ultimately resulting in the loss of my job.


    After what seemed like hours went by, he gently cleared his throat. ¡°Vera, I just want to apologize immensely for what you walked in on earlier. I have no excuse for my actions, and I hope you can forgive me and we can move forward. However, I wouldpletely understand if you¡¯d like to leave.¡± He didn¡¯t look at me but instead at my hands as they fiddled with anxiety. Was he just as embarrassed as I was?


    I didn¡¯t dare look at him as I said these words. ¡°I worked too hard for this opportunity, so I definitely won¡¯t be leaving over something silly like seeing you jerk off.¡±


    I was surprised at my boldness, and so was he. He met my eyes and studied me before asking with gentle excitement, ¡°So if we can put this behind us, you would still be my assistant?¡±


    He became the rxed and seductive man I had met during my interview.


    My heart pounded because the idea in my brain to seduce this man was too strong. He shifted his weight onto the hip, bracing the table. I took this opportunity to lean in closer to him gently. He watched me move but stayed stone still.


    Once I was close enough to smell his sweat and cologne, my knees turned to jelly, and I slid to his feet. I looked at his crotch and then slowly up at him. The blush in my cheeks went through my entire body when I met his stormy gaze. He looked in disbelief down at me; I liked that.


    Iid my hand on his thigh and hooked my fingers in his pocket, tickling the skin underneath.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I think you would like me being your assistant just as much as I would love to assist you in ¡­ any matter.¡± I ran my fingertips up his shirt to touch the delicate skin of his stomach. I realized he hadn¡¯t said anything, so I started to pull my hand away.


    He grabbed my hand gently but firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stop, Vera. You have no idea what you are doing to me. You¡¯ve introduced me to a new drug with which I can¡¯t wait to surround myself.¡± He grabbed both my hands and pulled me up in front of him.


    He picked me up and set me on the grand table in front of him. This way, there wasn¡¯t a significant height difference. I could see the thunderstorm in his eyes. He moved a long strand of hair from my face and lingered on my ear for a moment. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and grabbed his belt loops, pulling his hips and face to mine. Our eyes met for a moment before he ced his lips on mine, bringing my lower lip into his mouth and nibbling. This sent shockwaves to my soaking pussy.


    I started rubbing my hips deeper into his to feel some relief. He put his arm around my low back and thigh to pull me closer to him while we tasted each other. I unbuttoned his pants while he ced gentle bites and kisses down my neck. His pants fell to the floor, and immediately my eyes were enthralled by the sight in front of me. He wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear at all!


    ¡°After you caught me earlier, my cock hasn¡¯t been able to calm down, so I ditched them in my desk,¡± he said close to my ear while kissing it. I could feel his smile through his kisses. His cock was beautifully long and thick, with lush curls surrounding it. I couldn¡¯t stop looking at it, imagining it filling me in various ways.


    I moved away from him to remove my shirt, exposing my naked breasts and aching nipples. He let out a soft sigh when the fabric left my body. He kneeled before me, taking one nipple into his mouth while massaging the other breast. I moaned as his tongue circled my nipple and his teeth gently grazed it. My fingers buried themselves into his long hair, desperately asking for more. He teased his hand down my body as he sucked on the less loved nipple. He made sure to tease everywhere but my pussy. I started to whine from the tease and dissatisfaction.


    He immediately stopped and pulled away. I spun my face in shock at him. He stood up and bent me over the table so fast I had no time to prepare. I couldn¡¯t help a giggle at the change in his tone.


    ¡°Vera, one thing I do not tolerate is whining,¡± he says as he reaches under me to undo my pants, releasing them to the floor and exposing my pale ass to the air. The cold of the room hit my pussy, immediately increasing the hotness of my body. ¡°If you want something, Vera, you will ask like a good little girl instead of whining like a spoiled brat.¡±


    This was no longer the cold man I had met before. His voice was so husky and filled with lust. I wanted to give this man anything he wanted to feel him inside me. He pulled my thong down and brought his hand down on my ass quickly and hard. The shock caused me to jump, but he held me firmly in ce with a hand on my waist. The sting of the p radiated electricity through my pussy. ¡°Do you understand, Vera?¡± he asked as he slowly spread me open.


    I was so shy I couldn¡¯t speak for a moment, but a second p on my ass caused me to cry out, ¡°Yes, sir, I understand.¡± My breathing was so heavy I could barely talk.


    ¡°Good girl. Is this what you want so badly?¡± He rubbed his cock between my folds but was careful not to let it inside. Just this sensation is enough to grant me a few quick orgasmic throbs.


    I arched my hips and begged him, ¡°Please, ude, let me feel you inside me.¡±


    As soon as he heard his name, he grabbed my hips hard, causing my head to spin. He angled his hips and rubbed his cock head into me only halfway deep. We both moaned in agreement about how good the other felt. I was so close to the edge that I tried to wiggle him deeper into me. He obliged by mming himself till he is entirely inside me, pushing against my cervix. The motion caused me to instantly cum around his cock, sending wave after wave of pleasure through my body.


    When I rxed, he pped my ass hard again and again. He leaned forward into my ear while gently thrusting. ¡°Next time, you will ask me permission to cum,¡± he says, using one hand to rub my clit. My ass ached as he continued to tease me.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± I said as I held my ass open for him. ¡°Please use me for your pleasure and my own.¡±


    With this, he grabbed my long hair and gently arched my back, so my face was close to his. We kissed while he fucked me deeper and faster. He teased my nipples and clit causing me to wiggle in his hold. He buried his head into my neck, biting the tender skin of my throat. With each thrust, his breathing grew harder and harder in my ear like the finest wine touching my tongue. I couldn¡¯t take much more of this, and from how his hands gripped my hips, he couldn¡¯t either.


    A smile crept on my face with an idea. I tightened my pussy muscles around him and started to bounce back onto him harder.


    He moaned louder, feeling me squeeze around him. He pulled his head from my neck and breathily asked, ¡°Vera, Where can I cum?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t thought of that, but an urge forced me to crave his cum deep inside me.


    ¡°Cum inside me, ude. Fill me up and make me yours.¡± I was so greedy I used my muscles to milk his cock inside me. He was about to say something when he grabbed me close and mmed his cock balls deep into me. His eyes fluttered while he released everything he had in me. Both of us were breathing heavily and released our hold on each other.


    ¡°Wait, Vera, don¡¯t move,¡± ude told me as he spread me open to see his cum dripping from my pussy. He smirked a bit and gave my ass a light smack. ¡°Give me your underwear and meet me back in my office after you freshen up. We are very behind schedule.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I was stunned as he effortlessly put his clothes on and steadied himself. I tossed my thong to him as he moved to the door, but before opening it, he looked at me and gave my panties a long inhale. He stuffed them in his pocket as he said, ¡°I look forward to working with you for a while, Vera.¡± He smiled at me, closing the door behind him.


    I shuffled into my clothing, feeling his cum dripping down my thigh. I freshened up in the bathroom and passed the front desk, excited to be with ude again. As I passed by, I nced at the front desk attendant and saw she had a name tag today.


    ¡°Hi¡­ Sandra,¡± I said as I passed, hopeful she didn¡¯t look at me too hard.


    Sandra watched Vera move, and the smell trailing her was intoxicating. She saw the flush of her cheeks and her long hair in knots. Sandra bit her lip and blushed herself.


    ¡°Perhaps ude has finally found someone he can keep and not fire this time,¡± she thought andughed to herself. She started flipping through magazines once again.

 Chapter 59

    MY FIRST, A MILF STORY


    I was NOT happy. My mother had volunteered my services without asking me first. She had told her friend Julie Bagwell that I would help her with her move without consulting me, and I had ns that I wasn¡¯t happy about having to forfeit on.


    Maybe we should back up a bit so you can understand where he¡¯sing from!


    I had been nning to hang with my friends at the beach, about 2 hours away. This was something my mother did not like. And I¡¯m sure that was a factor in all this. I thought I had a decent chance to hookup with someone there, and I was more than ready to lose the moniker of my ss¡¯s oldest virgin, having reached the age of 18, months before.


    Julie had been my mother¡¯s (Barb) friend since high school herself, and had known me since I was born. She had watched me grow from an obnoxious little brat into a good looking high school senior, that was fit and tanned from all of the outdoor work I did mowing and taking care of a number ofwns. She hadn¡¯t asked for the help, but when Barb had offered my services, she happily epted, not even thinking whether they should ask me first.


    Julie was getting divorced from her husband of 15 years. She walked into to her husband¡¯s office unannounced one day about 6 months ago, and found his young (as in my age) secretary on her knees servicing her husband¡¯s cock; the same one that never had the energy for her.


    Julie and her husband had things worked out pretty well, and the house was going to be sold, so when she found a nice apartment near mom¡¯s ce at an affordable price, she jumped on it. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t had any luck finding help to get the boxes and such across town the weekend she needed to. Mom didn¡¯t want to see her friend fret, so she jumped right in with the offer of my help, and now instead of the beach, here I was.


    I has always thought Julie was hot, as did anybody with a pulse and eyes. I enjoyed when she came to the house to visit, and had been to her house numerous times with My mom. They had been over there not that long ago using her pool and I had needed to go into the house to use the restroom. Unlike the scene from ¡°Fast Times at Ridgemont High¡± I did not get caught jerking off, but after seeing her in that bikini, I most certainly did!


    I would have happily helped Julie any other day, but this was the one chance that I had to get away to the beach, and I was NOT happy with My mother, and let her know it. I voiced my frustrations to mom, and although I didn¡¯t intend it, my mother was able to pick up a clue as to why it was bothering me so badly. What made that particrly bad was that mom shared her musings with Julie over the phone the day before the move. Julie on the other hand was appalled at the thought of how I must feel, but Barb just said that he¡¯d get over it, not to worry about it.


    I borrowed My uncle¡¯s old beater pick-up and showed up at Julie¡¯s house Saturday morning like he was told. I knew it would be a long day, and had worn cut-off jeans, and a t-shirt. Julie was dressed about the same, but the shorts she was wearing were more worn and definitely shorter than mine. At least I had a nice view for the day.


    We worked on boxing things up for a couple of hours, then started taking some of the things out to the truck. It seemed that every time I took a box outside and saw how nice and sunny the day was, My mood got just a little bit worse. It wasn¡¯t long before I seemed almost surly because it was bothering me that much, and there was no way Julie could miss it.


    ¡°Johnathan¡± Julie said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re not happy to be here today, but I REALLY do appreciate your help. I wish you knew how much that means to me.¡± She bit her lip and added ¡°Your mother kind of mentioned that she thought maybe, you had thought you would get somewhere with your girlfriend today, and I¡¯m sorry for getting in the way of that.¡±


    ¡°I know you need the help, you just don¡¯t understand though,¡± I snapped. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t talk that way to her, and he hadn¡¯t meant to sound that way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Julie, I just, well, today was going to, oh, never mind.¡±


    ¡°I, honey, I¡¯ve known you all your life; please talk to me and help me understand. I feel bad about it,¡± Julie told me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired of my friends kidding me and the things they say. I¡¯m not the only virgin in my ss I¡¯m sure, but I¡¯m the oldest one and they keep telling me that. Julie put her arm around I¡¯s shoulders, and gave me a hug. ¡°It¡¯ll happen soon, sweetie. You¡¯re a great looking kid and any youngdy would be thrilled to be with you. Heck, I¡¯m tempted to take you right now, with as long as it¡¯s been for me,¡± she said.


    My mouth dropped open & I looked at her incredulously after thatment, and when she saw the look in My eye, she started thinking about it a little more seriously. While herment had just popped out without much thought, now, she really was liking the idea.


    Julie¡¯s mind was racing, and she turned to face I, and pulled me into a deeper hug, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I, if you help me finish up today, and you PROMISE never to tell your mother, I¡¯ll happily take your virginity at my new apartment when we get done.¡±


    I¡¯s eyes grew big, and I just gulped deeply, and asked, ¡°Are¡­. are you kidding me?¡±


    Julie looked me square in the eyes, and solemnly told me, ¡°I swear it.¡± With that, she grabbed both of My hands in hers, and pulled them to her chest. She pulled each hand across her breasts slowly, and ced them each on one of her tits, and said, ¡°Cross my heart!¡± with a smile.


    Julie leaned in and gave me a quick kiss on the lips with thatment, and asked, ¡°Sound like something you¡¯d be interested in?¡± slyly.


    My hands pulsed around her breasts and toyed wuth her ample nipples, and I bet I looked like a bobble-head as he told her ¡°YES!¡± with My head, mouth, and eyes, all at once.


    It made her grin and she said ¡°Just so you know,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m not some in-experienced young virgin that wants to jump into the back seat of a car or fumble around on the floor. We¡¯re going to get my bed put together, in ce, made, and do it there, in my bedroom. It¡¯ll take more work, but I bet you¡¯ll be willing to do it, and I guarantee you¡¯re going to enjoy it more that way! I have to admith, John, I have thought about this more than just today.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have to admit the same, though I¡¯m sure you already knew that¡± I answered. Scooping up a box I added ¡°I¡¯ll get the rest of these boxes out to the truck right now and we can get going.¡±


    While I was driving, Julie looked over at me, and really looked me over. She was seeing more to me than she had ever noticed before. She knew he was a good looking kid, and fit too, but for the first time, I think/hoped she was really noticing how much I had matured. The muscles were defined, he had facial hair that was more than just peachfuzz, and I no longer acted like a kid. She slid a little closer across the bench seat of the old pickup, and drew circles on My thigh with her fingertip. ¡°So you have thought about me like that before,¡± she asked, ¡°and I thought I was always just your mom¡¯s old friend.¡±


    ¡°Julie, if you knew how many times I¡¯ve thought about you in the past. When we came swimming at your house a couple of weeks ago, I have to admit, I saw you in that bikini and had to beat off in the bathroom beforeing out. I¡¯ve always thought you were hot! I still can¡¯t believe what you¡¯ve offered. This will be like a dreame true for me!¡±


    Julie smiled excitedly, and moved her hand down to the inside of My thigh now, and rubbed higher towards My crotch. ¡°Is your cock getting hard thinking aboutter?¡±


    I grinned big and told her ¡°I¡¯m about ready to pop my load in my jeans with your hand teasing me right now. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt this excited!.¡± I smiled at her as he said that, and sheughed with me.


    They pulled up to the parking in front of her new apartment, and I jumped from the truck as soon as it stopped. ¡°Slow down a little bit, tiger,¡± she said ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to hurt yourself before we have time to get things done, do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I don¡¯t want to get hurt, but as you can imagine I also want to the good stuff!¡± I said.


    ¡°I understand sweetie, but I want you in one piece so it¡¯s good for both of us when we do it,¡± Julie said.¡±And,¡± she said, and paused, ¡°I want to make sure it¡¯s as good as possible since it¡¯ll be your first time, and maybe your second time too!¡± she said with a sly grin on her face.


    I moved like a man possessed at thatment.


    ***


    Atst we had the boxes all inside, and the bed was together.


    ¡°now you¡¯d best remember our deal, young man,¡± she said as she began to undress me, ¡°You mother can never,¡± and she kissed me as she peeled off my shirt. ¡°ever,¡± and she tugged down my shorts, ¡°know about this, a¡¯nd she kissed me again, finding my tongue


    She may have been double my age, but DAMN that woman knew what she was doing, and before I knew what was going on, we were naked and getting in the shower. ¡°Let¡¯s hop in the shower first. I know how grubby I feel, and I want this handsome young man clean¡±


    Julie justughed to herself, and started to slowly peel the tank top upward over her stomach. She got to her breasts, and rubbed her hands over them, pinching her excited nipples through the thin cloth. She peeled it up a couple of inches on one side, and gave me a peek at one breast. My dumbfounded look stopped me cold in the middle of taking my jeans off. Sheughed and quickly threw the top off, then slid her shorts and panties down quickly and ran to the shower.


    Julie was already in the shower with the water on. The shower had a lightly frosted door on it, and he could see her form through the door. Just with that, I was nearly drooling looking at her silhouette.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand outside the door, or are youing in?¡± Julie asked. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t bite, at least, not yet,¡± sheughed.


    I opened the door and stepped into the shower with her, and she backed up towards the corner with her back to me. ¡°I think you were thest one here, so go ahead and start scrubbing, make me feel good¡± she said with a bigugh.


    I grabbed the wash cloth she hadid over the top of the door, and soaped it up well, then started washing on her shoulders, with deep, slow circles. ¡°uhm, that feels good,¡± Julie moaned. ¡°Keep going honey¡± she told me.


    I¡¯s hands continued on down her back and he worked under her arms on her sides. ¡°Those muscles are feeling it carrying all those boxes,¡± she said. He worked My fingers in deeper, and she just moaned. Then while he was working on those muscles, Julie just pushed herself backward a little, and my hands slid around her sides onto her breasts. ¡°Yes, work on those too, please,¡± she begged me quietly.


    My hands felt like they were on fire, he was so excited. Julie leaned back against me while he was doing that, and she could feel my erection pushing on her hip.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m not the only one that thinks this feels damn good,¡± she told me with augh.


    ¡°Your nipples are incredible.¡± I said


    Julie leaned in more, and started rubbing her body against mine. She wasn¡¯t tall enough that she could move my cock in between her legs, but she was enjoying what she was feeling with me pushing it against her back, and My hands caressing her breasts.


    I tweaked her nipples between my thumb and fingers lightly, and she groaned in ecstasy. ¡°Pull on them a little honey,¡± she purred. ¡°I really like what you¡¯re doing, but you don¡¯t have to be so gentle,¡± she said. ¡°I like having my tits handled, and knowing that a man knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    I used my hands a little more, and started reaching around her body to other areas. Julie turned to face me finally, and reached up to pull my face down to her, and gave me the first kiss of the day. Julie could feel my erection pulsing against her stomach as she did that. She moved her hand from the back of my neck down to my cock, and gently stroked it up and down. It had been a LONG time since she had felt a dick in her hand that was that hard, and it had her excited too!


    Julie took her other hand down and fondled his balls. She¡¯d been around the block enough times that she was very gentle with them, but he was so excited by it that she probably could have used oven mitts and he still would have been close to shooting off.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think that we¡¯re clean enough, why don¡¯t we get out of here and head to the bedroom?¡± Julie told me. Like she had to fucking ask.


    I leaned down to her, and kissed her gently, and told her, ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it Julie. I keep pinching myself to wake myself up, I feel like it¡¯s a dream.¡±


    ¡°Well sweetie, head into the other room, because your dream is about toe true!¡± Julie told me. With that, she grabbed my dick and gave it a squeeze.


    Julie turned off the water as I opened the shower door. We both stepped out and grabbed towels and started to dry off. We headed into the bedroom, and went to opposite sides of the bed and grabbed the sheets.

 Chapter 60

    Julie bent down to start tucking the sheets under the mattress, and with the way her breasts hung down, I just stopped in awe, looking at those gorgeous orbs, hanging perfectly before My eyes.


    Julie noticed I had stopped, and nced up towards me. ¡°Hey! Do you want to look at them from 6 feet away, or suck, hold, and kiss themying on the bed if we get it made?¡± she asked.


    I snapped to it right away, and got my side done quickly, then grabbed the rest of the bedding to put it on. Julie spoke up, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for those, less to get tangled up in. It¡¯s plenty warm, and going to get a lot hotter I¡¯ll bet!¡±


    With that, Julie just hopped up onto the bed, and patted it beside her. I stared at her, gulped once, and just said, ¡°I still can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡±


    ¡°Sweetie,¡± Julie said, ¡°you can believe it. You¡¯ve shown me that you¡¯re a man, and a man that I want. After watching you today, and kissing you earlier, I¡¯m not just throwing you a pity fuck, or letting you lose your virginity; I¡¯m horny and want this more than you realize! Get down here and kiss me!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Iid down on the bed beside Julie, and she reached over and pulled me into her arms. I was a little shy with myck of experience, but Julie wasn¡¯t going to let that be a deterrent for what she was feeling and wanting..


    Julie sat up over my body, and ran her hands down over my chest and arms. She ground lightly on my groin with her pussy, and I could feel the wetness and heat from her body. My cock was throbbing underneath her, and she slowly slid her wet lips over my hardness, drawing back and forthnguidly. She grinned down at me as she could feel my excitement. She leaned down, and drug her nipples over my chest, and kissed my upper body, my shoulders, neck, nipples, and more, all the while moving slowly with her wet sex over my monster-stiffy.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to stop or I¡¯m going to cum too soon,¡± I told her excitedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I n on being here with you for quite a while,¡± Julie told me. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that you¡¯re going toe quickly, and also sure that you¡¯ll be able to get it back up quickly.¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, let¡¯s see what happens with this.¡±


    With that, Julie slid down my body lower, and took my cock into her mouth. She used her tongue to draw circles around the head of my cock, and asked me while smiling at me, ¡°have any of your girlfriends done this before?¡±


    I gripped the sheets beside my body with both hands in a death grip, and felt my upper body just seem to melt back into the sheets and pillows. ¡°No Julie, I¡¯ve never felt anything this good before. I¡¯m going toe any second!¡± I yelled excitedly. My cock was twitching out of control now and I could feel the volcano..


    Julie held the base of my cock with her hand, steady as she sucked me to the back of her mouth. With a huge groan I started shooting my jizz deep into her throat. My cock pulsed repeatedly, as she smiled and swallowed twice. She slowly withdrew my softening cock from her mouth, making a popping noise as she took it out thatst inch. She licked the tip to get the final drop that was hanging on. ¡°Can¡¯t waste that,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Did you enjoy that¡± she asked happily, ¡°because I sure did. You taste wonderful, and I think you¡¯ve been holding onto that for a while as much as there was.¡±


    ¡°Oh man,¡± I managed to gasp. ¡°I feel like that came out from my toes. I¡¯ve never felt anything like that when I¡¯vee before, and it felt to me like it emptied my body out.¡±


    Julie just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy to be the cause of that feeling. You¡¯ve made me feel so good so far, and trust me, we¡¯re just getting started.¡±


    She took the head of my soft dick back into her mouth and sucked on it some more. Even though it had been just moments, she could feel life in it already. Julie moved back up over my body, then slid off to the side andy down beside me. ¡°Would you like to have me teach you how to please a woman, Johnathan because I would love to have you between my legs right now?¡±


    ¡°I want to Julie, but give me just a second, I¡¯m still trying to catch my breath.¡±


    Julieughed at me, and bent down to suck on my nipples again. She was turned on her side beside me, and could see my cock moving and twitching as she did that. She reached down with her hand and stroked me a couple of times. ¡°He seems to be recovering faster than the rest of your body,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to try, if you don¡¯t mind teaching me,¡± I replied. Julie justid back and spread her legs, and patted her closely trimmed pussy lips.


    I moved down between her legs as she moved up so she could lean back against the pillows. ¡°Some women or girls are going to have lots of hair. Some have very little naturally, or will trim or shave it. I keep mine closely trimmed, but it seems like the girls your age like to shave it all off, from what I hear.¡±


    Julie took her fingers and moved her lips apart, and started pointing out different parts of her vagina to me. As she directed me, she told me to lick her here, or there, as she coached me in this important life lesson. ¡°If you get a rep at school for being able to please a woman, trust me that the girls will talk, and it will make things a lot easier to get dates, and get somewhere with the girls.¡±


    I was enthralled by the aroma, and the feelings it was causing in my body. My dick was back to full strength, but I was enjoying what she was doing so much, I wasn¡¯t ready to stop. I gently pulled at her lower lips with my tongue, then my fingers, and used my tongue on her clit, feeling her squirming, and hearing her words getting more breathy and excited.


    I stuck my tongue deeply into her body, and licked slowly from one end to the other, then started flicking my tongue quickly over her clit. This was something he¡¯d seen in a porno more than once, and wanted to see how she¡¯d react. Her hands and fingers were grasping at my hair, and her thighs were tightening around my neck, and my ears felt like they were in a vice.


    With Julie¡¯s thighs mped on my ears, I was barely able to hear her yelling, but there was no mistaking the fact that she wasing. He¡¯d seen some pornos where the actresses sprayed liquids all over, and others where there was no physical evidence that they hade, possibly because it was all staged, but I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect given the broad scope of My viewing efforts.


    Having the ambrosia-like liquid pooling on my tongue gave me a start, but it was certainly one that he was enjoying. I dug that tongue inside her cavity as deeply as I could, and tried to tease more out of her. Possibly the scent, possibly the act, or possibly the whole situation, but whatever the reason, I felt as if he was harder than I had ever been before, and this was just minutes after having filled this incredible MILF Julie¡¯s mouth with a load asrge as I¡¯d ever given out.


    ¡°Come back up here and kiss me,¡± Julie said as she tugged on my hair.


    ¡°I love tasting my own juices on my fingers when I y with myself, and on my lover¡¯s face when he goes down on me.¡± As I moved up to kiss her, she stuck her tongue deep in my mouth and yed with my tongue. Shepped at my cheeks and chin to get each and every drop, and as she was doing this, she could feel my hard-on pressing against her mound.


    ¡°OK, honey, we¡¯ve gotten the appetizers out of the way, are you ready for the main course now, sweetie?¡± Julie asked.


    ¡°Oh, please, yes Julie. I¡¯ll do my best to please you, to make sure that youe, but please, please can we start?¡± I asked breathlessly.


    Julie smiled at me as she reached down between their bodies and grabbed My cock, and centered it at her opening. ¡°Go ahead honey, give it a push and give it to me. I¡¯m tired of waiting too!¡± Julie said.


    I pushed and could feel my dick entering her body, a woman¡¯s body for the first time. The warm, wet feeling that he¡¯d encountered as she sucked my dick a few moments ago was pushed to the back of my mind with the way that he felt now. The tightness of her pussy, the warmth, the absolute effortless gliding of my cock deep into her body was unlike anything he had ever felt. Jacking off was never going to be the same from now on, after feeling what a real pussy was like, let me tell you!


    I could feel the inner walls of her vagina, the muscle fibers pulling, sucking at my phallus as he pushed it in and pulled it out. I raised myself to my elbows over her, and pumped slowly, in and out, feeling the friction, the sensations, and was in absolute awe at the intensity of what he was feeling. No wonder people went to the troubles they did to find sex. If he hadn¡¯t worked myself so hard earlier, with the move, and the sexual things they¡¯d already done, he had no doubt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself. He felt like he would have been bouncing on top of her, and would have been unable to actually absorb the different tactile nuances that My body and My cock were feeling now.

 Chapter 61

    The crown of my penis red a little more than what was normal. Not really enough that you would notice it with the eye, but a sensitive pussy was something else. As I slowly moved in and out of Julie, pumping, groaning, moaning, she could feel her walls gripping that head as it moved in and out through her lower body. This wasn¡¯t the biggest cock that she had ever taken, but something about the way it rubbed her insides made this the best she had ever had. Or maybe, it was just because she¡¯d been so horny herself, but whatever the reason, it didn¡¯t matter as she was moaning with pleasure herself. Maybe it would be different if he hadn¡¯t taken the time to learn about her body with her lesson on loving a woman, but whatever the cause, she was enjoying the effect.


    I could feel that he was nearing another orgasm, and was doing all that he could to dy it. More than anything else, as a thank you to Julie for taking My virginity, he wanted to make sure that she was able to cum again. He lowered My forehead onto hers, and whispered to her that he was getting close, and asked if she was.


    ¡°Oh, please I, just keep going like you are honey, I¡¯m so close, ugh.


    AHHH!¡± she moaned.


    I continued on as he was, thinking about other things, trying to hold on for a little longer. He needn¡¯t have worried too much about it.


    Julie wrapped her legs around me and pulled me in deep with them, and pulled My dick into herself as deeply as she could. ¡°Mmh, mmmh, ohhhhyes!¡± she cried out as she came with me pumping deep inside her. Her orgasm was enough to finish me off for the second time, and I pushed My throbbing dick deep inside and just held it still as it pulsed out My cream. My back was arched and he kept myself buried to the hilt inside her. He could finally feel myself softening in her, and My dick began to withdraw from her grasp. He pushed myself up on My arms, and pulled myself out. They both looked down to her soaked, reddened lips and watched as My seed came out in a dribble, down her ass, and onto the clean sheets they¡¯d just put on the bed.


    we just smiled at each other, and Iid down beside her in the bed. She moved over a little bit to get out of the wet spot, and snuggled up against me.


    Julie suddenly got a serious look on her face, and gazed at I as she reached over me to the nightstand beside her bed, and grabbed her phone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what you¡¯ve done young man! I¡¯m going to have to call your mother!¡± Julie seemed upset, and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    Julie held the phone up to her ear, and after a couple of seconds, spoke. ¡°Hey, its me. Johnathan¡¯s been a fantastic helper, but we¡¯ve had some problems getting a few things right, and he¡¯s going to stay and work on it some more for me. He has a change of clothes there so I think his n is to get some time with his friends, not sure WHEN he¡¯ll be home.¡± She listened a few moments, then spoke again. ¡°Ok, I just didn¡¯t want you to worry. And he¡¯s offered to help me put together some other furniture I¡¯ve goting in the next few days, too, just so you¡¯re aware. Thank you for insisting that he help me. I think he feels all right about it now, after the way he was feeling earlier. OK, Bye.¡±


    ¡°We definitely can¡¯t assume that the bed was put together correctly, like I told your mother, we¡¯ll just have to check it out thoroughly, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± I grinned. Anything to help an old friend.


    NEW YEARS GAMES


    Jill had been over to the house a number of times in the weeks following the Christmas party, and I had to admit I had enjoyed every visit. She seemed to delight in wearing different sexy outfits for me, some provocative and some downright sexual, like the night she wore knee high ck leather boots, a leather bustier and nothing else.


    I damn near creamed myself when I answered the door and found her standing on the front porch in just that, the chill of the air making her nipples stand out like little mountains on her full tits and her trimmed red bush in in sight.


    I heard the front bell and opened the door to find Jill standing in the cold, smiling at me. I let her in, taking her knee length coat from her after I closed the door. She turned slowly to allow me to take her outfit in. She had on a red demi-bra with white furry trim, a whitecy garter belt holding up red stockings and red heels. Covering her cute red bush was a bright red thong with white fur trim.


    ¡°You like my misses santa suit?¡± she asked as she slid into my arms.


    ¡°It exins why misses santa doesn¡¯te down the chimney. She wouldn¡¯t make it out of the first house without getting attacked¡­ unless she wants to be attacked.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhh you want to take misses santa under your tree?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± I said picking her up and carrying her into the family room. I gentlyid her on the floor by the tree and then turned all the lights off except the tree itself. Her fair skin twinkled with reflected light from the tree as I knelt between her legs and kissed her thighs. She lifted her butt off the floor allowing me to pull her thong down, tossing it onto the tree after I had it off her legs. I kissed my way slowly up her legs, kissing one and then the other as I worked my way back up to her perfect pussy. She giggled as I blew my hot breath across it, and then she sucked in a big breath as I licked my tongue up between her already wet lips and across her clit.


    ¡°You are such a bad man.¡± She cooed as I drew another lick between her lips. ¡°and I love every second of it.¡±


    I replied by flicking my tongue across her hard clit. It didn¡¯t take too many minutes of attention, licking her sweet pussy and flicking her clit, to make her body reach that point of ecstasy that she enjoyed so much. She arched her back and her body shook a she cried out in pleasure, enjoying the wash of orgasm as much as I was enjoying the wash of her sweet juices.


    ¡°Ohhhhe up here lover.¡± She cooed as she recovered from her climax. I climbed up her body and she pushed my shirt up my body, pulling it over my head. She tossed it aside and then licked and sucked on my nipples as she reached for my belt buckle. She used her hands and feet to work, my pants down my legs and off my stocking feet, leaving me naked above the ankles. She wasted no time in pulling me up her body farther until she could gently lick the head of my dick. I moaned quietly as she engulfed the head of my dick in her hot mouth and began to slurp and suck it even harder than it already was. It wasn¡¯t long before I was more than ready to plunge into her hot pussy, and she knew it. She pulled her mouth from my dick and slid up the floor.


    ¡°Ok lover. Fill me up.¡± She cooed as I moved between her legs and she guided my dick to her pussy. I sunk easily into her now familiar feeling pussy, apanied by her cries of pleasure. I had grown to really enjoy how vocal she was as I plunged my dick into her pussy time and again. She coaxed me closer to climax, not only with her constant stream ofments and cries, but also with the actions of her body as she rocked her hips and squeezed me with her pussy, an active participant in our joining. I groaned deeply as the first of my powerful shots of cum surged up into her body, bringing a cry of pleasure from her, her legs wrapping around my ass and pulling me deeper into her. Her body twitched as another small climax was triggered by my surging cum sshing off her cervix. After what felt like minutes, but was much shorter, I lowered myself down to rest on my elbows, Jill lifting her face to mine, giving me a hot, wet, passionate kiss.


    ¡°God I love having sex with you.¡± She purred as we slowly recovered from our mutual high.


    ¡°Why is that?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ you just hit all the right spots. I¡¯ve had a lot of dicks in me, but I think I like yours the best.¡±


    ¡°Your just saying that so you can keeping over and getting screwed.¡±


    ¡°No. I really mean it. I¡¯m going to miss the hell out of it when your wifees home.¡±


    ¡°Me too. No way she would ever understand or participate in this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°No, but at least we have right now¡­ Which reminds me, do you want to go to a new years party with me?¡±


    ¡°I suppose. What kind is it?¡± I asked, thinking back to the Christmas party.


    ¡°Same kind of thing. Some of the same people would be there, but some different ones too. This one is couples only though. ¡±


    ¡°I suppose that would be fun. Do we have to bring anything? Food or drinks or something?¡±


    ¡°You are a goof sometimes. No, food is covered¡­ we do need to take something though. Maybe you would like to help me pick it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±


    ¡°We have to take a new vibrator, gift wrapped.¡± She said with a grin.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I suppose. I never bought one before.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can go to the adult store up the highway¡­ they have a pretty good selection.¡±


    ¡°You talk like you know from experience.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± She giggled. ¡°That¡¯s where I bought most of mine.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Ok. Let me get my pants on and we¡¯ll go pick one.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go now! I don¡¯t have anything to wear!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what you have on? Weren¡¯t you the one that told me the other night you wanted to be a bit more dangerous?¡± I asked, looking her right in the eye.


    ¡°Well¡­ I did say that, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh. You have a long coat¡­ everything can stay covered as much as you want¡­ or show as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°That does sound a bit naughty.¡± She said with a grin. ¡°Why the hell not?¡±


    ¡°good!¡± I said as I pulled my softened dick from her pussy and got up to put my pants on. It didn¡¯t take long for me to get dressed and put my coat on, but even less time for Jill, who had only to put on her coat.


    I backed my suburban out of the garage, and Jill climbed into the passenger side, making sure to spread her coat wide so I had an unobstructed view of her tits and pussy, even though it was dark out. ¡°Want to tease me a bit?¡± I asked with a smile.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to do it, I might as well have as much fun as I can.¡± She said with a sly grin.


    I backed out of the drive and we headed for the adult store. It was only about a fifteen minute drive down the interstate and I knew enough shortcuts that we only had to drive through a little bit of town, stopping at one stop light, which gave her the chance to sh her tits at a couple young college guys in the next car. We pulled into the Lions den and parked next to the building. Jill closed her coat as she climbed out and we walked into the store.


    I had to show my id to get in, presumably to prove I wasn¡¯t on some list. The guy behind the counter asked Jill for hers an she opened her coat, saying simply, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ID on me. No ce to keep it.¡± He smiled and let us go on in. Jill led me back to the toys area, putting her arm around me while we walked down the aisle. I figured I might as well have some fun too, so I returned the favor, wrapping my arm around her, but sliding it inside her open coat so that it was pushed back on one side,pletely exposing one tit and allowing her naked pussy to sh as the coat swung open each step she took.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohhh god I am getting so horny!¡± she whispered as we stood at the rack of assorted vibrators.


    ¡°What kind do you want to get?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Personally I have a pretty wide variety, but I think for this party a nice dick shaped one. Why don¡¯t you choose?¡± she suggested while watching one of the guys in the store trying to maneuver for a better look.

 Chapter 62

    I pulled one from the rack that looked about eight inches long and was shaped like a dick. The package indicated that it twisted and extended two inches while it vibrated.


    ¡°Ohhhh Hot choice. I have one of those. It really does a good job.¡±


    ¡°Ok. You want to get this one then?¡±


    ¡°Hell, I want to use that one right here!¡± she said huskily. ¡°I need to be fucked so badly right now. I had no idea how turned on I would get doing this.¡±


    ¡°Really? I think it¡¯s hot in here. Want me to hold your coat?¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in getting arrested.¡± She said seriously.


    ¡°I doubt anyone is going toin. How about you take this up and pay for it.¡± I suggested, pulling out forty bucks while she shrugged off her coat. I handed her the vibrator and she walked seductively to the counter, every guy in the ce oogling her body. She paid for the vibrator while I waited by the door, turning to blow the guys behind her a kiss before walking over and kissing me sensuously in front of everyone. She dropped the package, and bent over to pick it up, giving them a clear view of her pussy and ass before straightening up and walking out with me.


    ¡°Quick¡­ Take off your pants!¡± she said as soon as we were in the truck. ¡°I absolutely have to have your dick in me right now!¡± She didn¡¯t even give me a chance to answer and she was undoing my belt and zipper. I wasn¡¯t sure what she had in mind, but I lifted my ass off the seat to allow her to push my pants down and then she was leaning over the center console, trying to get my shoes off, her ass sticking in the air. I reached over and rubbed her ass and yed with her wet pussy with my finger tips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me¡­ either put them in or let me work!¡± she practically snapped at me. I was so startled by her demeanor that I pulled my hand back as if I had burned it. She came up with my shoes and pants and tossed them both in the back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said before she leaned her face to mine and kissed me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you. I just need you in me so bad right now.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure how this is going to work. I guess I can drive somece and we can get in the back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait that long. Just slide your seat back some.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± I answered as I reached down and pushed the power seat back some. ¡°I¡¯m not sure this is the best ce to be making out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What I have in mind won¡¯t make us stay here.¡± She said as she turned herself around. Using one hand on the back of my seat and the other on the dashboard she slid her ass over the center console and onto myp. It took her a few seconds to get settled with my dick sticking up between her legs and then she lifted herself up. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough hands.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Help me aim you¡­ Please?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said as I pushed my dick toward her pussy. She wiggled around and then sunk easily down my dick.


    ¡°Oh fuck yes!¡± she cried out as she wiggled her ass around, making my dick move around inside her. ¡°I think we can go now.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± I said as I put the truck in reverse and backed out of the parking spot. I only had one hand I could use on the wheel, the other trapped behind her, but I got us turned and headed out of the parking lot. Merging onto the highway was a bit interesting, but once I got us going in the right direction I set the cruise at the speed limit and let her do what she wanted. She tried bouncing on me, but it didn¡¯t work too well. She wiggled around on my dick and began to frig her clit, crying out with pleasure as she got herself off around my dick. We were most of the way to the exit when her body shook and she came around me, her convulsions and twitches making my steering less than it should be. Finally she leaned into me and just sat there, my dick impaling her, while she caught her breath. ¡°My god I needed that.¡± She panted. ¡°Thank you.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee I guess.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry. That probably wasn¡¯t the most fun for you.¡±


    ¡°Not the most.¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Maybe I can fix that when we stop.¡± She said as I rolled up the off ramp. As I rolled to a stop she climbed off myp and back to the passenger seat. Then she moved to her hands and knees and quickly engulfed the head of my dick with her wet lips. I groaned as I turned the corner and did my best to keep to the speed limit while her head bobbed up and down my dick.


    ¡°Ohhhh I¡¯m going to cum!¡± I groaned in warning.


    ¡°Mmmmppff¡± she said, never stopping her bobbing and sucking. I did my best to stay in myne as my dick erupted into her mouth, shot after shot of hot cum squirting into her. She slurped and sucked every bit of it down. She was still licking and sucking my softening dick when we pulled into the driveway a few minutester.


    ¡°That was an interesting trip.¡± She said with a grin as she pulled off my dick and sat back upright again. ¡°Might have to try that again some time.¡± ¡°Yep, it was interesting. Watching you sh all those guys really had me hot.¡± I said.


    ¡°Me to. It was everything I could do to keep from sticking my fingers into my pussy when I bent over to show off.¡± She said quietly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I said as she leaned over to kiss me. We kissed long and wet before she finally broke the kiss.


    ¡°Sleep well.¡± She said as she got out and pulled her coat on. ¡°Oh, one more thing. The invite said underwear and panties or bra required. Wear something sexy! Pick me up at seven!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you live!¡± I called back as she walked toward her car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll e-mail you. See you tomorrow night!¡± she said as she blew me a kiss.


    I walked into the house and saw her panties still on the tree. I moved them to a more prominent location and then headed off to bed. Tomorrow would be a big day.


    At seven on the dot I showed up at Jill¡¯s house and knocked. The door was opened by a cute youngdy just a tad over five feet tall. Couldn¡¯t tell much about her figure under the long sweat shirt, but she clearly had a good sized chest hidden underneath. Her long dark hair framed her cute face and stunning green eyes.


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m here for Jill.¡± I said tentatively.


    ¡°Sure! Come on in. I¡¯m Sue, her roommate. She should be ready in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Hi. Thanks.¡± I said, not quite sure what to say beyond that.


    ¡°You must be her date for the party. She¡¯s told me all about you.¡± She said with a grin.


    ¡°All good I hope.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ very good.¡± She said clearly checking me out.


    ¡°Hi Mike!¡± Jill said as she walked in. She looked absolutely stunning. She usually wore red, but tonight she wore a white dress that had a turtleneck, which I could see had a zipper down the back as she turned for me. The most interesting part of the dress is that there were no sides, only a front and back. The sides of the dress, from the armpit to her ankles, was a set of smallce bows, set about six inches apart. She clearly had no bra on, and her breasts were outlined clearly in the skin tight material.


    ¡°I thought you were supposed to wear a bra?¡± I asked her as I took in her outfit.


    ¡°Ahhh not so. Panties or bra, and these¡­¡± she said hiking her dress up to reveal ace thong that hid absolutely nothing of her pussy, ¡°count!¡± she grinned.


    ¡°That they do!¡± I said with a whistle.


    ¡°How about you. Did you wear something sexy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Best I had.¡± I answered a bit embarrassed to be asked in front of her room mate.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see them?¡± Jill coaxed me.


    ¡°Ummm Not a good idea.¡± I said as my dick had clearly grown from looking at Jill and my men¡¯s bikini underwear were barely containing me.

 Chapter 63

    Jill walked up to me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be bashful in front of Sue. I¡¯ve told her all about you and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s dying to see you.¡±


    ¡°Well, she might see a lot more than you want.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°All the better.¡± She whispered back as her hands moved to my belt. It took her no time at all to undo my belt and zipper and allow my pants to slide to my ankles. My hard dick was barely containing my hard dick, and it only took a few tickly strokes with her fingers for it to pop over the top, exposing my purple head. She stepped back to allow Sue to have a good look. ¡°I think you should thank him and put him back together.¡± She said to sue.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Sue said quietly as she knelt in front of me. She kissed the head of my dick and sucked the head into her hot mouth briefly before pulling my pants up and covering me. She stood up after she had my pants and belt fastened and then stood on her tip toes to kiss me. ¡°You can feel me up too if you want.¡± She whispered between kisses.


    I slid my hands up her sides, dragging the baggy sweat shirt up with it, working my hands underneath. My hands found nothing but bare skin all the way to her tits, which were indeedrge, easily a D full D cup. She sighed gently into my mouth as I squeezed her tits and nipples.


    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll finish this some time.¡± She said as she broke the kiss, practically panting.


    I looked over at Jill who just smiled back at me. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± I answered quietly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°good!¡± she said. ¡°Have a good time at the party!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said as I moved to help Jill on with her coat.


    As we walked out the front door, Jill said. ¡°You have to forgive her. She would really like toe to one of these, but she just can¡¯t bring herself to.¡±


    ¡°Does she treat all your dates that way?¡± I asked as I opened the door to let her into the truck.


    ¡°Nope. You¡¯re the first date I ever brought home!¡± she said with a grin.


    I closed the door and walked around and climbed in. ¡°Why me?¡± I asked as I started the truck.


    ¡°Simple. Your nice, you actually care about how I feel when we¡¯re together, and if you weren¡¯t married, I be trying to get you to ask me!¡± she said with a huge grin. ¡°Now let¡¯s go have some fun!¡±


    ¡°Yes maam.¡± I said as I pulled out of the driveway. It took us a little while to reach the house. Like thest ce it was well off the beaten track, well back into the woods. Unlike thest ce, this ce was huge. The house looked to be all of two stories but it wasrger than three of my houses put together. ¡°Wow.¡± I said.


    ¡°This is Joan and Cliff¡¯s ce. If you think this is great, wait till you get inside. It¡¯s three stories, including the rec room, with a covered pool, hot tubs and all kinds of room.¡±


    ¡°Like I said. Wow!¡± I said as I parked and walked around to help her out. We walked arm in arm toward the house.


    ¡°I think I should warn you. This is a little different than thest party. New years is fun and games, but at the end of the night you go home with your date. I hope that isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Go home with you? A problem? Hell no.¡± I said giving her a big grin.


    ¡°Good.¡± She said leaning her head on my shoulder as we walked. I had really hoped you would like to sleep with just me tonight.¡± She said as we arrived at the door. She rang the bell and the door was quickly opened by a gorgeous woman that was wearing a cream colored dress. The material was quite shimmery, reflecting the light from inside the house, but yet, not. As she greeted us I got brief shes of her nicely shaped breasts, obviously firm stomach and thin waist encased in the skin tight dress as it periodically became translucent when the light hit it just right. The effect added to how stunning she looked, with her long ck hair cascading down her shoulders, and her perfectly shaped face and olive skin. There was clearly an oriental branch to her family tree. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was twenty or forty, but it didn¡¯t matter to my quickly hardening dick.


    ¡°d you could join us. You can put your coats in the first room on the right and then the rest of the guests are in the ballroom. You can put your package on the table in the ballroom.¡± She said with a smile, before hugging Jill tightly. She turned to me and hugged me tightly as well, pressing her firm tits into my chest. ¡°Like what you see?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Maybeter you¡¯ll get to see more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I hope so too.¡± I answered. ¡°You are quite beautiful.¡±


    ¡°That will defiantly earn you a danceter.¡± She said with a giggle.


    Jill pulled me along and we put our coats in the first room and then continued on to arge room on the first floor that was ying some music from speakers mounted all around the room. On one end of the room was arge brick firece with a crackling fire, and sofa¡¯s and soft chairs arrayed around it. Above the firece was a huge sma TV. There were arge number of couples already dancing, ranging from what I guessed were mid forties to mid twenties. The women were all beautifully dressed, and to be honest, pretty hot looking.


    Jill and I danced several slow dances and a few fast bump and grind numbers, generally having fun with each other. The music was interrupted and Joan stood on a chair at the end of the room. ¡°I would like to thank everyone foring. We are going to start our ice breaker game. My husband is going through with a bowl of red chips and white chips. Every man gets a red chip and ever woman a white one. Look at your chip and keep it to yourself. Now for the fun part. Guys¡­ Put the chip in your underwear. Ladies, in your bra, if you have one. If not, be creative. The idea is for the next half hour to dance with as many partners as you need to. Fish out their chip and see if it matches yours. If so that¡¯s your partner. Now¡­ you don¡¯t need to tell them who you are, just remember who it is. If you find your partner early¡­ well go ahead and keep looking, no one will know if you¡¯re looking for your partner or just having fun feeling them up. Have fun!¡±


    I soon got a chip and looked at the number and then slipped it into my underwear. I had to loosen my belt a few notches to get my hand inside, and decided to leave it that way so thedies would be able to get in as well. The music started with a bump and grind number. Couples split and different partners started dancing together.


    The firstdy toe by was wearing a long dress with deep cleavage. It was easy to see the chip in her bra, but to get to it I had to slide my hand into her top. I took my time as we danced her hand in my pants, squeezing my dick and fishing for the chip while I squeezed her nipple on my way to her chip. I finally pulled her chip out and looked at it, putting it back where I found it, squeezing her nipple again. She kissed me before moving off to find another chip.


    I picked anotherdy and slide up to her, wrapping an arm around her and pulling her close. She ground her ass into my crotch as I moved both hands to her chest, feeling for her chip. She didn¡¯t have a bra on so I decided to check lower. I slid my hand under her skirt and found her chip in her thong panty. I stroked her already wet pussy with my fingers before pulling her chip out to look at. I slipped it back in ce as her hand snaked into my pants through my now open zipper. She squeezed my dick and then felt around for my chip, finding it and checking the number. She grinned and put it back in, squeezing me again before heading off to another partner.


    I went through several partners, getting more turned on with each partner. I was dancing with a very chestydy wearing a snug sweater with an oversized neck on it, and a short spandex skirt. I slid my hand up under her sweater, and felt around bra. I found the chip deep under her right breast. She turned to face me, and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to go deep for this one!¡± she practically shouted in my ear.


    ¡°No problem.¡± I shouted back hiking up her sweater over the top of her tits. She moved her hands to hold it up for me while I slid one hand into her bra, cupping her huge tit and pulled the cup down, deliberately on the side that didn¡¯t have the chip. I hooked the material under her tit and then went after the other side. I soon had bothrge tits out and bouncing around tantalizingly in front of me. I finally reached into the folded material and pulled out the chip, examining the number. It matched mine, but I didn¡¯t let on. I put the chip back and leaned down and kissed each nipple before I put the bra back in ce.


    She dropped her sweater back down and then moved her hands to my pants. She left the belt buckled but undid the snap and pulled them apart as far as she could. She slid her hands inside and pulled my hard dick out, letting it bounce around as I danced. Only then did she slide her hand in and pull the chip out. She smiled at me and winked in recognition that we were partnered, before leaning down and kissing the head of my dick before tucking me back in. With a parting smile she danced away to a new partner. I looked around and saw Angie not far away. I danced over and slid my arms around her, pulling us together. She looked over her shoulder and smiled when she recognized me.


    ¡°Hey stranger! Having fun?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± I said sliding my hands under her dress at her thighs and running them up the inside of her legs, stroking her pussy through her panties before continuing up her body to her tits, dragging the dress along with em.


    ¡°You could have gone in through the top.¡± She said with a giggle.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t have been near as much fun.¡± I answered as I cupped both tits inside her bra, exposing most of her body to anyone who cared to look. Not like I was the only one doing that either.

 Chapter 64

    I found her chip and fished it out, giving it a cursory look but really using it as an excuse to feel her firm tits in my hands again. I put the chip back into her bra and then let her dress fall back in ce.


    ¡°My turn!¡± she said with a grin, undoing my belt and letting my pants fall half way down my legs, holding them up with the ends of my belt. She slid my underwear down exposing my dick while she pulled the chip from in my underwear. She bent down and sucked the head of my dick into her mouth and held it there while she pulled my briefs back up . she let go of my dick, leaving it stick straight up and slid the chip in. she grinned at me while she pulled my pants up and buckled the belt loose, leaving the head of my dick exposed over the top of my pants. ¡°Let¡¯s see what your next dance partner does with that?¡± she whispered into my ear before she kissed me, dancing away as soon as she broke the kiss.


    I turned around and was face to face with the hostess, Joan. ¡°I promised you a dance.¡± She shouted to me as she turned around to grind her butt into my crotch. I felt her hand slide between us and my hard dick was soon sticking out of the front of my pants. I slid my hands down her body and pulled the dress up her legs until her bare ass was rubbing against my dick. I knew she didn¡¯t have a bra on, but I continued to pull the dress up until her whole body was exposed, cupping her perfectly shaped tits as they bounced and wiggled. I slowly slid my hand down her front, letting the dress stay hooked over her tits, finding her tiny thong panty. I slid a hand inside and pulled out the chip with one hand, and pulled her thong down her hips with the other.


    I felt her hand slide between us and push my dick down until she could slide her pussy along its top. She leaned forward and pushed my dick up, engaging my head into her hot pussy and then pushing herself over me. We both groaned as she ground her ass against me to the music. All too soon she pulled off my dick and turned around to face me, my wet dick pressing against her belly. She pulled my face to hers and gave me a wet sensuous kiss while I yed with her hard nipples. ¡°I hope I get to ride that one againter.¡± She said into my ear after we broke the kiss.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I said breathlessly as she stepped back and pulled her thong back up, holding the front out so I could both see her pussy and insert the chip back in. Then she let it snap back into ce and pulled her dress down. With a big smile she tucked me back into my pants and danced away.


    I had one more partner before the music ended and Joan climbed on the chair.


    ¡°Ok. Hopefully everyone is well turned on, which is the whole point. We¡¯re going to y the sleeping bag game next. Everyone find your partner and go down to the rec room. The rules are simple. You have to get all of your clothes and your partners clothes off while zipped in a sleeping bag. You have to stay in the bag and your hands have to stay in the bag. Oh yes, one more twist this time¡­ Ladies you have to make your partner cum, but he can¡¯t do it inside you. It has to be on you. Selection of the packages is done as you finish. Put the package you choose into thedies basket and then you can either dance, use the pool or one of the hot tubs until the next game¡­ Oh yes. Men¡­ tease thedies to the brink, but don¡¯t let them climax. You¡¯ll spoil the next game.¡±


    There was general pping and movement as people pared up. I found my partner, the chestydy and she led me down the stairs to the rec room. She told me to take my shoes off and we put them in a basket at the end of a sleeping bagid out on the floor. I pulled the zipper down and pulled it open, holding my hand out to her to help her down. Iy down next to her and pulled her tight to me while I wrapped my arms around her to reach the zipper. It took me a minute, but we got it zipped with both of us inside.


    ¡°Ok stud. You wanted me naked on the dance floor, now¡¯s your chance.¡± She said with a giggle. ¡°By the way my name is Mary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it Mary¡­ I¡¯m Mike. I¡¯d shake your hand, but they¡¯re a bit busy.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I know.¡± She giggled again while I squeezed her ass, while waiting for Joan to say it was time to start. Everyone seemed zipped in so she shouted to go. To say it was tight quarters was an understatement. I worked on getting her sweater worked up by bunching the material up in my hands, and then rolled us on my back so she could lift herself off of me a little. I worked the material up and over herrge tits before pushing it up to the top of the bag.


    She slid down into the bag until her head was under the edge, allowing me to push the sweater all the way off. I tossed it out of the bag and went to work on the snap of her bra. She put her arms over her head to allow me to pull the shoulder straps up and off and then I tossed it out as well as it cleared her arms. I felt her undo my pants and pull them down far enough to free my dick, which I felt her wrap her bare tits around while she pushed my shirt up. She slid up my body, dragging her tits along my bare stomach as she worked the material of my shirt up. It was my turn to snuggle down into the bag so she could get it over my head. I ended up with her tits in my face and couldn¡¯t resist sucking one of her nipples into my mouth and teased it with my tongue while I unzipped the back of her skirt and pulled it down her ass. It took a lot of wiggling on her part, but I pushed her skirt down and off her legs beforeing back up to the top of the bag to toss it aside.


    Mary giggled as I went back down again kissing and sucking her tits as I pushed her thong panty down and off, teasing her now bare pussy with my fingers as I did. I stayed down as far as I could to work her stockings down her legs. I cheated and rubbed her pussy with my hand every chance I got. I finally came up for air with the remains of what she had been wearing. It was her turn to wiggle down into the bag, and she did, her big tits wiggling down my body as she did. She pushed my pants and underwear down as far as she could and then slid back up using her bare legs to work my pants and underwear down and off. She snuggled down into the bag again and I felt her hands near my feet. I pulled my legs up as far as I could an she slid my socks off and then came up with both my pants and socks, tossing them out onto the pile.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s fuck!¡± she said onto my ear as she spread her legs as far as she could. I moved between her legs and she guided me into her pussy. ¡°Just remember to give it to me on me rather than in me.¡± She panted as I started stroking in and out of her in little short strokes.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Won¡¯t take long.¡± I answered. ¡°After ying with you I¡¯m ready to fill you full.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh good boy!¡± she cooed as I came closer.


    I pulled out of her pussy and started sliding against her body, seconds from blowing my load.


    ¡°Come on baby. Give it to me!¡± she cooed as she reached between us and stroked my dick.


    ¡°Ohhhhh.¡± I groaned as my dick began pumping its load onto her belly and into her hands.


    ¡°Ohhhhh yes!¡± she cooed. ¡°All of it. Pump it out on me! Oh god I need to cum!¡± she mumbled as my body twitched against hers. Finally done I unzipped the bag and we climbed out, standing up, my cum dripping down her front. She smiled and rubbed it into her belly like lotion as we walked together over to the table to pick a box. Several had already been chosen but there were arge number left. We walked back to the bag, put it in our clothes basket and then headed out to the covered pool.


    ¡°Wow.¡± I said as I looked over the pool. The lights were on under the water, giving the only illumination there was. From my vantage point I could see several naked bodies, including Angie and Becky, who I had a lot of fun with at thest party. I could see Becky¡¯s big tits floating on the surface as she pushed off the wall. Mary and I walked down into the water and she slid into my arms.


    ¡°Now about that tit sucking you started¡­. Feel free to do that all you want.¡± Mary whispered.


    ¡°You mean like this?¡± I said sinking down and lifting her up a little. I suctioned one of her tits to my mouth and flicked the nipple with my tongue.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­. Just like that. God I want to cum so bad.¡± She moaned.

 Chapter 65

    We yed in the pool for almost half an hour, before we were called back to the next game.


    ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re all naked!¡± Joan said from on her chair. ¡°We¡¯re going to y the next game. If all thedies would go collect your boxes.¡± She said, sending all thedies to find their boxes and thene back. ¡°Ok. Ladies, you can open your box. Inside you will find a vibrator. This game is called vibrating chairs. Your partner will insert your vibrator, and of course y with you as much as they want, until the music starts. Once the music starts you will get up and walk around, leaving your little toy running, until the music stops. When that happens, sit on whoever you are standing in front of, and he will y with you as long as the music is stopped. When you climax, you¡¯re out! Last woman standing wins! Sound like fun? Ok. Let¡¯s go!¡± she called as she climbed down from the chair.


    ¡°Come on stud!¡± Mary said, handing me the dick shaped vibrator. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get this in me!¡± She led me to the chairs and then sat down on myp, facing away from me. She wrapped an arm around my neck and let me look down her front, lifting and spreading her legs wide for me. I rubbed the head of the artificial dick up and down her sopping wet slit feeding it slowly into her. ¡°Oh god!¡± she groaned as I slid it slowly in and out of her. I turned on the device and she felt it start vibrating inside her pussy. ¡°MMMMMM¡± she moaned as the music started.


    ¡°Up you go sweetie!¡± I said helping her to her feet. I watched a the women walk or waddle by trying hard to not climax as their vibrators moved and wiggled and vibrated inside them. The music stopped and an olive skinned Asian woman sat on myp. She leaned back against me and spread her legs, letting me get to the silver bullet vibrator that she had inside her. I pulled it out and ran it over her clit, getting a moan from her lips.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohhh¡± she squeaked as I ran the tip around her hard clit. The music started again so I pushed it back into her leaking pussy and helped her up. Thedies walked around again, moving slowly past us. The music stopped and one of thedies I recognized from thest party sat on myp. She had a dick shaped vibrator that was twisting and pumping in and out, which I helped along, stroking it in and out and stroking her clit with my thumb at the same time. Her whole body shook and spasmed as her climax washed over her. Hers weren¡¯t the only cries of pleasure I could hear. By the time the music started almost half the women were gone, still sitting on theps of the guys that made them cum. Since I was essentially out of the game, I got to y with thedy on myp as long as the game continued. She pulled the vibrator from her pussy and set it on the floor, standing up and turning to face me.


    ¡°How bout some of the real thing?¡± she asked as she aimed my dick at her pussy. She sank her tight hole down on my dick and was soon bouncing away on me, her small tits bouncing and jiggling in front of me. My dick had a mind of its own and almost without warning, I started to gush cum deep into her pussy, driving her own body back to another climax. Her pussy squeezed and pulsed around my squirting dick, both of us struggling to breath as ourbined climaxes surged through us. After long minutes she sagged against me, both of us breathing hard.


    ¡°God that felt good.¡± I whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ believe me. It was my pleasure!¡± she whispered back. ¡°I¡¯m d you got me off. I watched you dancing earlier and wanted to give you a test ride then. It was worth the wait.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can tell you that I enjoyed every second you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Good. By the way, my name is Melinda.¡± She said as she brought her lips to mine, giving me a wet sensuous kiss thatsted almost as long as our fuck.


    ¡°Ok everyone!¡± Joan called. ¡°I hope everyone enjoyed that little game, and of course the aftermath. I hope you all got as well fucked as I did! Now it¡¯s time for a new game, but first, we¡¯re going to pick new partners. Ladies choice, so gentlemen, sit back and close your eyes. Thedies get to choose!¡±


    I did as I was told, and closed my eyes. I felt Melinda climb off myp, my dick suddenly cold after being buried inside her. I heard thedies moving about, whispering and giggling, finally I felt someone sit on myp. I felt a set of warm lips press against mine, soft and wet, her tongue pressing into my mouth. I put my arms around her and pulled her to me, feeling a pair ofrge soft tits pressing against me and long hair brushing over my arm. I opened my eyes and looked deep into Joan¡¯s eyes as she broke the kiss.


    ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mine me choosing you.¡± She said quietly. ¡°I was kind of hoping to continue what we started on the dance floor.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Good! Now don¡¯t go away. I have to announce the game.¡±


    ¡°Yes maam.¡± I said with a grin as she stood up off myp.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me out.¡± She said holding her hand out. I got up and she led me by the hand to the back room. ¡°Can you bring this?¡± she asked, pointing to a box on the floor. I bent over, picked it up and followed her out. ¡°Ok everyone.¡± Joan called from the chair she stepped on. ¡°The next game is pie eating. My hunky assistance is going to bring by cans of whip topping, which youdies will use topletely cover your pussy and tits. Gentlemen¡­ You get to feast, and in the process, if you get more than just cream, so much the better. When you get done, switch and thedies can have some desert too!¡± Then she looked down at me and I walked around letting eachdy pull out a can of whip topping. There was much giggling andughing as thediesy down on the sleeping bags around the room and started squirting the topping on themselves. Joan climbed down and led me to one of the sleeping bags andy down. She squirted the white cream all over herrge tits and then she spread her legs and covered her pussy as well. ¡°Ok Gentlemen! Dig in!¡± she called.


    I leaned down and began licking the sweet cream from around her tits, making smaller and smaller circles. I scooped up arge glob of cream from off her right nipple, and then moved to her face, kissing her and pushing the cream into her mouth with my tongue.


    ¡°Yum¡± she said, licking it all off of my face with a smile.


    I went back to licking her tits clean, sucking each nipple into my mouth as well. ¡°Ohhhhh yes.¡± She moaned as I flicked her nipples with my tongue. Having finished her tits I kissed a path down her firm stomach to her spread legs and went to work licking her wet and white lips cleaning up her juices as well as the cream. ¡°OK My turn!¡± she said after some time. She got up from the bag and practically pushed me down. She squirted cream all over my now hard dick and then leaned over and began licking and sucking the cream from me, getting plenty of my head as well. She licked and slurped, getting a groan from deep within me.


    ¡°You like huh?¡± she asked before going back to sucking my dick into her mouth. She pushed her face down toward my balls, driving my dick well into her throat before pulling off again.


    ¡°God you do that so fucking good!¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said with a grin. ¡°I could just straddle you and mount you right here, but we¡¯re going to wait just a bit for that.¡± She said with a grin. ¡°How about a dip in the pool to clean up?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She said standing up and pulling me along. She pulled me along, giggling all the way to the pool. She fell back into the pool, pulling me along with her, the two of using up in about five foot of water. I stood on the bottom and she wrapped her body around me, grinding her pussy against my dick, and her tits against my chest. I lifted her up slightly and lined my dick up to her pussy and let her sink down onto it. The pool water washed away the extra cream, but also the lubrication. I only prated her a couple inches, but it was enough for the moment. ¡°Hmmmm yes. That¡¯s better.¡± She said as she worked her hips, slowly wiggling my dick deeper into her. ¡°Much better.¡± She cooed as her clit ground against the top of my dick. ¡°We have another game and I don¡¯t want to spoil your hard dick for it.¡± She said with a pout. ¡°Otherwise I¡¯d drive you absolutely crazy with my pussy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing a pretty good job of it right now.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Good. Nice to know I haven¡¯t lost my touch.¡± She said as her pussy rippled up the length of my cock. She let go of my neck and pushed away, pulling off my dick. She swam to thedder and waited for me toe. As I approached she climbed thedder, making sure to give me a good view of her pussy from below as she climbed out. She turned and held her hand out to me, giving me a good view of her hanging tits. ¡± I didn¡¯t want you to be disappointed.¡± She said with a grin.


    We walked back into the rec room and she stood on the chair. ¡°Okdies and gentlemen. We have one final game, but it¡¯s a long one. This is a dice game. Some of you have yed bunco before. You roll sixes for points, the winners being the first team to reach 21. Each six is one point, and if five sixes are rolled, the first person to call bunko gets fifteen points. The losers shift ces at the table and the winners move up to the next table. Each time you move you get new partners, except for the head table, where you keep your partner. If you lose there you go to the bottom table and start up again. The twist we are putting on it is that the men stay in the chairs at the each table, if their team loses and the women move, the winning team moves up and again the men and women change partners. During the game if one of the members of the team climaxes, they get an extra ten points. Ladies¡­ If you fake it you automatically loose that hand, so no cheating! Everyone ready? The tables are set up upstairs, so let¡¯s go!¡±


    She stepped down off the chair and led the way up the stairs, holding my hand. She led me to a table and sat me down, aiming my dick at her pussy as she sat down. ¡°Ohhhhhh much nicer.¡± She said as she wiggled around.


    The game was easy enough. We took turns rolling dice, counting up sixes. For the most part thedies rolled and the men yed with their tits or pussies. For my case, I squeezed her tits, her nipples sticking through between my fingers while she used her pussy muscles to stroke my cock. Unfortunately we lost, and had to move down to the bottom table. I sat in one of the open chairs and one of thedies that was at this tablest round took Joan¡¯s ce on myp. She was a thin woman, small breasts and long brown hair.


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Amanda.¡± She said.


    ¡°Hi. Mike.¡± I said. ¡°This feels a bit awkward.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t feel that way. We¡¯re all here for the same thing, to have fun. Now how about giving me some of that fine dick I feel between my cheeks.¡±


    ¡°Yes maam.¡± I said as she lifted up and aimed my dick at her pussy. ¡°Ohhhhhh much better.¡± She said as she settled down on me with her tight pussy. She leaned back and turned to my ear. ¡°Now if you can make me cum we will get way ahead in points.¡± She whispered.


    In response I slipped my hand between her legs and stroked her exposed clit while she spread her legs.


    ¡°Ohhhhh yes.¡± She cooed. The game started and thedies rolled while the guys tried to get their partners off. Amanda was close by the end of the round, but not quite there. ¡°Ohhhh thanks for the try lover, but I guess it¡¯s going to have to wait till next round. Since we won we got to move up to the next table, but once again , we changed partners. To my surprise, I had Angie, on myp for this round.


    ¡°Well Mike, how are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good.¡± I said as she sat down, not wasting any time setting on my dick. ¡°Ohhhhh yes, I like the way you fill me up. Very nice.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if I can improve on that.¡± I said, putting one hand on a tit and the other between her legs.


    ¡°Oh god. Not so fast.¡± She said with a moan as I stroked her clit. It hadn¡¯t been so long that I didn¡¯t remember exactly how she liked it.

 Chapter 66

    The game started and I went back to work again on her clit, quickly bringing her to a small orgasm. I felt her pussy clench around my dick as she came, giving small squeaks as her orgasm washed over her. Unfortunately the extra points didn¡¯t let us win and I had to stay at the table, I ended up with another new partner, this one a bitrgerdy, who went by Trisha. Trisha was not fat by any means, but she had a pair of tits that were easily double D¡¯s. She sat down on myp, and instead of pushing my dick into her pussy, she sat with it between her legs, and stroked up the bottom and across the head.


    ¡°Ohhhhh¡± I moaned.


    ¡°You like that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She said simply while she stroked my dick. I held and yed with her tits while she tickled and stroked my dick. The game started but I hardly noticed. I groaned while she continued to stroke me. I was very close, but the round ended.


    She turned and kissed me, ¡°Sorry sweetie¡­ I tried.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± I panted as she got off of me. I hadn¡¯t even realized we won and moved up one more table, but again I changes partners.


    ¡°Well, hello!¡± a youngdy said as I sat down at the table. She was maybe mid twenties, with a very nicely shaped body. ¡°My name is Jenny.¡±


    ¡°Hi¡­ I¡¯m Mike.¡±


    ¡°Well Mike, you look like your dick is about ready to explode!¡±


    ¡°Pretty damn close.¡±


    ¡°Good. We can use that.¡± She said with a giggle. She sat on myp, allowing my dick to stick up between her legs. She stroked me gently, just keeping me close to the edge until the game started. Once we started ying she lifted off of myp and aimed my dick at her pussy. She slowly sank down on my dick, bouncing in little bits up and down my shaft.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohhhh god.¡± I groaned. Her pussy was very tight and her bouncing was drawing me closer to the peak. I heard a voice cry out in ecstasy that I recognized, Jill, and I went over the top, thinking of how she looked in that adult store. My dick spurted deep into Jenny, pumping shot after shot of hot cum into her. To my surprise she squealed and came along with me.


    ¡°OHHHH YES!¡± she cried, her whole body shaking and shivering. Between the two of us cuming we easily won the round and had plenty of time to enjoy it. I heard one or two others cum as well, the game and multiple partners having its anticipated effect. ¡°You know.¡± She purred, leaning back against me. ¡°The next table is the head table, we don¡¯t have to change partners.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t much left though.¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry. It¡¯lle back.¡± She cooed.


    We yed several more rounds, and I had a number of partners, and true to her word it dide back, in plenty of time to be stuffed in several more pussies, including Tabby, and Beth from thest party.


    ¡°Ok everyone¡± Joan called. ¡°It¡¯s a quarter till, time to stop ying and get back with your date!¡±


    Jill found me quickly and practically dragged me to the sofas. ¡°Come on¡­let¡¯s get a good seat.¡± She said. We found a ce on one of therge stuffed chairs and she pushed me down onto it. She climbed onto myp and put her arms around my neck and buried against me, kissing my cheek. ¡°Midnight is for lovers, even more so the new year. I¡¯m d you¡¯re with me for this one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d too.¡± I said as I pulled her face around to kiss her. She kissed me back gently and wetly, taking her time slowly sliding her tongue into my mouth. Slid a hand up from where it rested on her thigh and gently stroked her tit, just my finger tips, making her shiver slightly, and intensify her kiss. She spread her legs and found my dick coaxing it upright between her legs and stroking it gently.


    ¡± I want you to cum inside me at midnight.¡± She whispered. ¡°I want to feel the magic of your cum filling me up.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°good.¡± She replied before she retuned to kissing me. She stroked my dick slowly, teasing it harder and harder, trying to feel that point where I would cum, but not quite. It was only a few minutes to midnight when she moved to straddle me in the chair, one leg on each side of me, her tits staring at me. I pulled her to me an sucked one of her nipples into mouth while she guided my dick to her waiting pussy. She sunk slowly down my shaft, working each inch in slowly. ¡°Oh yes.¡± She sighed as my dick rubbed her cervix. She began riding up and down my dick as I let her tit slip from my mouth and reced it with my hands. I worked both her tits for a while, and then moved one hand so it slid up and down her clit as she rode me. ¡°OH GOD!¡± she cried as the sensations filled her body.


    I could see the ball on the TV and knew it was almost time. I let my sensations go, and pictured her bending over in the store, my dick slowly sliding into her, making her cry out in pleasure. The image was enhanced by her cries of pleasure in reality. I felt my cum boiling up and squeezed her nipple, trying to push her over with me. I felt her pussy spasm, only seconds now¡­ I twisted and squeezed again, her pussy once again squeezing me. My cum boiled up and fountained up inside her, sshing inside her, surging pump after pump of cum, from inside me to inside her. I heard myself groan as she cried out, another pump of hot liquid flowing into her. Finally my shots reduced and then stopped, the two of us panting for breath. She moved her face to mind and gently kissed me again, like before, no hurry, just gently sensual pleasure. We could hold the kiss no longer and broke again, each of us trying to catch our breath.


    ¡°God that was good!¡± she panted, resting her forehead against mine.


    ¡°Yes it was.¡± Was all I could say. I looked around and most everyone was panting or moaning, most everyone having climaxed, a few yet to finish. Joan was bent over the sofa near us, smiling. The new year had cum, in more ways than one.


    We only dressed enough to get home, which for her meant her shoes and coat. By one we were snuggled together in her bed, exhausted and naked. She had coaxed my dick back to hardness once again and guided it into her pussy from behind as we spooned together. We fell asleep that way, my arm around her cupping one tit and my dick embedded in her hot pussy.


    Thank you Reader!

 Chapter 67

    Note: Hey my lovely readers, trust you are enjoying the reading so far. Well, brace up for some more Reverse harem stories while making sure not to drown in excess fantasy.


    Love you all.


    Book Title: My Filthy Lecturer


    Jemma


    I¡¯m trapped. Pinned to a wall with no way out. No escape.


    Jesus help me, what have I done?


    A whimper catches on my lips and it takes everything I have not to scream. Not to release all the emotions burning through my body like rocket fuel sizzling every cell of my body from the inside out.


    I cry louder, breath heavier, my heart racing faster than it ever has before. I don¡¯t know how to handle all the rioting inside me. So I stop trying.


    Not that anyone can hear us three floors up while a college party rages on downstairs. I¡¯d be lying if I said the idea of someone busting in on us didn¡¯t make me cream a little more.


    Pleasure sends my eyes rolling closed as my entire world spins on its axis, totally and utterly out of control.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That¡¯s what they are doing to me. Making me lose all my good sense. They make me feel more than I have in thest four yearsbined and that scares me as much as it excites me.


    My three masked mystery men.


    Gorgeous, made of granite and beyond aroused. Knowing they are this hard for me sends a wave of heat to pool between my legs.


    No names, no pressure, no expectations beyond these stolen moments we have before the clock strikes midnight on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Dark Eyes, the one with an easygoing smile and mountains of muscles to my right, leans in and scrapes his teeth across my neck, causing my scream to finally break free. Chuckling, he retraces the path with his wicked tongue and I shudder, gasping and so desperately ready for the promise of more I see in the depth of his eyes. I don¡¯t want this to end, for us to be discovered. To break our little fantasy bubble. And it seems neither do they because a hot mouth ims mine, swallowing all my cries of pleasure.


    ¡°Are you protected?¡±


    I know what he is asking and briskly nod. ¡°The pill.¡±


    ¡°Show me. I want to see what I¡¯m about to im,¡± Whiskey Eyes, the beast of a man between my legs fisting his massive cock, hisses. He strokes himself and God he¡¯s huge. So fucking thick I¡¯m dying to find out what he will feel like when he finally opens me wide and pushes everyst inch of his gorgeous cock inside me.


    My whole body trembles, melts with anticipation, sending my heart into a fluttering race.


    All three hover so close our heavy breathing mingles along with our body heat. Between us a roaring heat zes and when our gazes collide, I find the raw need inside me mirrored back.


    To my left, the one I consider the broody one with the dark purple mask and sexy scruff, kisses me and before I have the good sense to push my way out of here, to run, to save myself from bad decisions I kiss him back.


    It hadn¡¯t taken much to catch their attention and tease them into following me up two flights of stairs and stealing away in a half-lit room. My friend is to me for my sudden burst of sensuality and I¡¯m rolling with it. For now.


    Thick, dark locks of hair glide through my fingers as I pull him impossibly close. The man is already invading my space enough to where I feel his heart rate matching mine beat for beat. The bulge in his pants throbbing against my hip.


    God help me he tastes savage. Like unfiltered lust. He¡¯s gentle at first but the second his tongue dances over mine, he takes it deeper. Harder. There¡¯s no denying something sparks between us in that second. I don¡¯t have a lick of experience topare the zing of adrenaline that single kiss shoots through me, but I know no one kisses like that and simply forgets. Do they? I hope not. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here after all. To usher in the new year with something so wild, so unbridled I¡¯ll always be able to say¡­ I did that for me. This one time. My best friend was right. I¡¯ve held myself back long enough.


    When he pulls away I look on as he edges up the hem of my skirt for his friend, revealing the ck silk of my panties to all three.


    And suddenly it hits me. This is happening. I¡¯m really doing this.


    I¡¯m about to give myself to three men while everyone parties it out downstairs.


    Briefly I wonder if I should have gone with acy pair of panties, but I don¡¯t have to carry that thought for long. These three seem to not care about silk versusce anyway.


    Not in the least. All they want is me bare to them.


    Whiskey Eyes peels away the soaked cloth and the second they see just how ready I am for what they have nned, all three growl hungrily.


    Buttons pop and shirts fall. All the resting off is a blur. They are no better than wolves who¡¯ve caught their prey.


    Me.


    Dressed in a blue cape and barely-there skirt with a skimpy top, I basically delivered myself up for their feast.


    Two sets of strong hands spread my thighs for their friend and I watch as Whiskey Eyes falls to his knees with a hungry look in his eye. When he drags the pad of his wet tongue over my throbbing clit I cry out so loud my whole world quakes. Reaching around he grabs my ass, tilting me just right where he can get a better taste.


    I dig my fingers into his hair. ¡°Oh-yes-good,¡± I moan. There¡¯s truly nothing between us and that makes me wetter. Girl-cum drips down the crack of my ass and I can feel it wetting me in ces I¡¯ve never had a man before.


    I shudder at the thought. Hoping¡­ maybe. Would I be brave enough if it came to that?


    He stands and suddenly I¡¯m lifted and left with no choice but to wrap my legs around his waist as he carries me to the bed.


    Who it belongs to, I don¡¯t know but I¡¯m grateful all the same.


    Muscles bulge and ripple beneath my thighs. I tense in his arms and let out a throaty moan when my masked lover deposits me on the bed.


    He moves over me with the other twoing beside me to hold my legs wide. Hot skin on skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking goddess,¡± he groans, taking an exposed nipple between his lips and giving it a hard tug. ¡°So pink and tasty. Sweet candy.¡±


    Dark Eyes tucks a finger beneath my chin and pulls my lips to his. He¡¯s not as demanding as the broody one and the contrast is mind-blowing. This one likes to take his time and savor his treats.


    ¡°Greedy girl wants all of us,¡± the broody one husks.


    Breaking the kiss, I lock my eyes on the one between my legs, sensing the wait is over.


    And I¡¯m right.


    He tunnels his hands under my ass. Holding me firmly, he lifts me until the head of his cock sits at my entrance. He pushes the thick, swollen crown of his cock past my pussy lips and sinks balls-deep in one smooth glide.


    Writhing under him, I move my hips but he grips me in ce.


    ¡°Now, now, naughty girl. Let me fuck you. You make mee too fast and we¡¯ll have to start all over again.¡±


    Dazed, I fail to see the problem. I open my mouth to say as much when he withdraws, dips the head with shallow strokes, teasing me mercilessly before plunging back in. Only he does it harder this time, filling me fully.


    ¡°Oh! God, yes.¡± I whimper and roll my head back and forth. I expected resistance, but this is so far removed from any of my expectations I might burn alive in their arms.


    I lock my ankles and drive him deeper. ¡°Such a bad girl. You want a dirty, hard fucking, don¡¯t you?¡± the one fucking me growls lowly. He pushes forward when leaning over me and gruffly whispers, ¡°Easy, baby. You sure you can handle me working your tight pussy harder?¡±


    Hands slide over my body and I can¡¯t keep my eyes open. It all feels so good.


    I gasp. the walls of my pussy mp around the thickness spreading my channel wide. Thest inch my lover was keeping from me sinks in and I¡¯m gripping the sheets with both hands.


    His gravelly voice sends a thrill racing through me. Hidden behind my own mask, I feel emboldened and I¡¯m not one to waste an opportunity often. I lick my lips and raise myshes until my eyes are level with his. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find out just how much I can take?¡±


    He gives an appreciative growl as if he¡¯s taken my words as a personal challenge. His friends hold me while my lover ms into my body filling the room with the sounds of him taking me hard and fast in tune with the thudding music hammering through the ce.


    I cry out wildly, ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± I breathlessly cling to strong arms.

 Chapter 68

    The one to my right chuckles. ¡°I think Queen Frost here likes the way you fuck her.¡±


    And he¡¯s right. My body takes him in, stretching wide over the veined, smooth steel so perfectly.


    Fingers dive into my hair and turn me so another can im my mouth. But it¡¯s not a kiss waiting for me. The head of a cock dripping pre-cum is at my lips. I open and greedily suck, tasting the hot liquid on the back of my tongue.


    I¡¯m instantly swept away from any semnce of reality. I drag my eyes up a chest made of stone with a light dusting of hair to find a man in a dark purple mask staring down at me while he feeds me his cock.


    Forbidden as it may be, I like it. They take control seamlessly and I give it to them willingly.


    ¡°Suck him good, baby, because when you finish with him, I¡¯m next. Yes, just like that. Slide every inch of him in and swallow when you feel the tip hit the back of your throat,¡± Dark Eyes instructs in a rough murmur. He holds my head up gently while I suck his friend off and they both seem to like it.


    The one between my legs pulls out, fisting his engorged cock, running the soaked tip up and down my dripping slit. He dips lower, teasing the untouched ring of muscles back there.


    ¡°Have you ever taken a man back there, baby?¡± Dark Eyes asks for his friend.


    Heat mes across my cheeks and I turn my head. ¡°No.¡± I didn¡¯t realize I tensed until hands stroked over my thighs and up my body.


    ¡°Easy, sweetheart. We only mean to give you pleasure beyond anything you¡¯ve ever felt before. We¡¯ll wait.¡±


    And they are.


    This feels dirty, wrong on so many levels. Stupid even. Yet, a bad idea like this couldn¡¯t possibly feel this toe-curling perfect, right?


    It¡¯s almost too much.


    The one to my left rolls my clit as his friend pumps into me, drawing my climax to the surface.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± the broody one whispers. ¡°Watch how easy he glides through all that sticky wetness. You want toe, don¡¯t you? Is her pussy getting tighter, man?¡±


    I can tell he¡¯s eager for a chance to im my body, too, but he¡¯s patient, seeing to my pleasure while his friends push me closer to the ledge I¡¯m already toeing.


    I swallow, my eyes dropping to where our bodies join together.


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± Whiskey Eyes answers.


    Another thrust and I¡¯m falling over. Bombs detonate and I¡¯m left breathless as my climax consumes me. My walls mp around my lover, his fierce eyes holding mine.


    ¡°So tempting just to feed your pussy all the milk it can take,¡± he murmurs then pulls out and crawls up the bed while his friend reces him between my legs. I can feel my girl-cum dripping down my ass to wet the bed and when I spread wider to fit the next man, I know he sees just how swollen my pussy lips are from his friend pleasuring me.


    It only seems to turn him on more. His hands pin my hips to the bed and I¡¯m trapped again. Heat ignites inside me and a forbidden thrill shoots my heart rate sky high.


    ¡°Look at all this delicious cream,¡± he groans, cock poised at my entrance. ¡°So messy and ready for another pounding.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Above me, Whiskey Eyes strokes himself and I¡¯m mesmerized by how beautiful the view is from down here. ¡°Open your mouth, baby, lift her head. Just like that.¡±


    His eyes lock on mine. Moaning and panting wildly, I take him to the hilt and taste myself coating every inch of his cock.


    I remember thest instructions and swallow when I feel the head hit the back of my throat. ¡°That¡¯s it. Get ready to take my milk down your pretty throat.¡±


    I reach for the other beside me, wrap my fingers around him and stroke. Both roar, pumping eagerly.


    Dark Eyes fists his hand over mine. Together we work him from base to tip, the tinkling sound of my charm bracelet like bells joining the sound of our heavy panting. Soft lighting from somewhere illuminates all three in a warm glow and I feel like I¡¯m floating on a cloud of light.


    Jesus, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me. Why I feel so desperate to have them inside me. All three iming every inch of my body but I need this. Yesterday I was a nobody. For at least tonight I¡¯m the woman these three want to share.


    Whiskey Eyes throws his head back and spills his hot cum over my tongue. Over and over again, he pumps my mouth until he feeds everyst drop to me. Beside me, Dark Eyes holds my hair away from my face, catching every little drop that escapes and feeding it back to me with a finger.


    Between my legs, I feel my other lover¡¯s cock swell inside me and I know he¡¯s close to hitting his end.


    We all are.


    ¡°Five!¡±


    Downstairs I hear the countdown begin.


    ¡°Four!¡±


    My body goes electric and I feel their eyes lock on me. The second I fall into my climax they are all right there with me and we tumble together.


    ¡°Watch use on you.¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    My lover pumps faster before pulling out and fisting his swollen flesh. Stroking himself, he falls on me and licks me until I¡¯m seeing stars.


    ¡°ONE!¡±


    He pushes to his knees, my cum dripping from his chin and I look on through half-closed eyes as both men masturbate their big cocks, coating my breasts and belly with their hot sshes of seed.


    Whiskey Eyes strokes a thick finger over my throbbing clit and takes me on another ride. I clutch the sheets, thrashing from all the glorious torture. I scream through another bursting release relishing the feel of so many hands and tongues stroking, fucking and licking me until I don¡¯t know up from down.


    Explosions of unbearable pleasure rock me to the core and an uncontroble hunger for more with them ms into me. Hell yes I want more, but reality starts punching through the dreamy fantasy bubble. Come morning I have to return to my regr life. But I don¡¯t want to leave them and honestly I don¡¯t think I can.


    Shuddering and gasping, I cling to them. Hot bodies pin me to the bed.


    ¡°Christ, woman,¡± Whiskey Eyes murmurs as he thers their mixed seed into my flesh. Another pulls my too skimpy top down further, giving my nipples a hard tug through the material which only makes me horny all over again, damn it.


    I arch into his hands and wee more of their touch.


    ¡°When you get home, go straight to bed and don¡¯t you dare wash us off of you. Not until morning. And when you do I want you to think of us. When you wash this pretty pussy, feel how tender you are I want you to think of us.¡±


    My name sits on the tip of my tongue and honestly, I¡¯m so close to telling them who I am. But a false sense of rightness keeps my lips sealed and my mask firmly over three-fourths of my face.


    You see I have a secret.


    Two actually.


    First, I¡¯m the daughter of the Dean of Westmoore University though I¡¯ve worked hard on keeping the fact under lock and key. It helps he refuses to im me as his kid.


    And second-and dirtiest of all-my three professors just fucked me into a new year with all their students downstairs.

 Chapter 69

    Jemma


    Cold wind whips around me and I can smell fresh snow on the way. There¡¯s already a good foot on the ground, but January on the East


    Coast only means Mother Nature is just getting started with her wintery self.


    Nightfall hits in a couple of hours and by then the temperatures will dip well below freezing. My already thin diner uniform with itsck of everything that would keep a body warm sucks for the cold. My winter coat helps buffer the sting, but it can only do so much for a tacky one-piece dress. I really need to talk to Krista, the owner of the diner and my boss, about herck of foresight.


    Any other day theing storm would worry me to no end. What if I couldn¡¯t get to ss? What if they closed the library and I didn¡¯t have the books I needed? But today for the first time in forever-I truly mean that- I don¡¯t let the impending gloomy weather tamper the clouds I¡¯m walking on.


    It¡¯s been two days since them and I¡¯m still flying high. Who wouldn¡¯t be? I n on living here as long as I can.


    The second my key slipped into the door hours after midnight that night, my best friend and roommate, Brooklyn, was there ready for all the dirty details of how the one party I agreed to in my entire college career had gone. Lucky for me, that while at the party, she had to bail due to work issues at arge corporation she clerked for. Some missing legal files that meant her job if she failed to find them. Which left me with an hour before midnight and a choice to make.


    At first, I felt like crap being ditched on New Years Eve. I had every intention of following her out, but before I could, I caught the eye of three men who worked hard to blend in with the mostly younger crowd with their jeans, dark masks and air of nonchnce. But unlike most people my age, I pride myself on noting smaller details other people mostly miss.


    Like how Professor Warren Thurston always favors his right leg. Why I don¡¯t know but the man has a notable walk I would recognize anywhere. And his amber-colored eyes are as unique as his ass in a pair of great jeans.


    If you ever want to know something ask the quiet girl at the back of the room every time. They know things. Trust me on that fact because I¡¯ve lived back there since kindergarten.


    I stared shamelessly. The power of a mask is a wonderful thing.


    Now Professor Daemon Preston, his tell is a little more subtle. If you weren¡¯t into people watching you would miss itpletely. While I spend most of my hours studyingputer coding and programming, I like to pride myself on knowing how to read people. Preston likes to stay quiet unless giving a ss and rarelyughs at a joke. In the lecture room and school halls this fits in, but at a party of over two hundred people, the small tell res like a neon sign. As does his deep, gravelly voice. I¡¯ve masturbated to it enough times I can pick his baritone out over terrible disco music any day of the week.


    And Professor Erik ck. Lord, that man¡¯s lips are in my dreams every time I close my eyes. I would recognize that man¡¯s mouth anywhere. I¡¯ve fantasized about him kissing me enough times for sure.


    Westmoore University¡¯s three most-eligible bachelors stood among their students and not a single one of them knew it. Why probably had a story clipped to it, but the fact still remained.


    I¡¯m not sure how a conversation got started, but fifteen minutes after Brooklyn left, a terrible idea and a lot of courageter I was being spirited upstairs.


    Of course I lied about all of that when my best friend sprung the Spanish Inquisition on me a little after two that morning. How could I tell her what I had done and with whom?


    Guilt still gues me for not being honest and one day I hope I can tell her about the time her advice to cut loose a littlended me between those three. Maybe.


    The delicate memory was mine to keep for now. Sharing seems invasive so I¡¯ll keep my secret tucked away.


    Now that I¡¯m not stupid with lust I have a double shift at Krista¡¯s Kafe set for the evening to help make up for the days I missed. Maybe she¡¯ll give me the night off. I can hope. I shoot off a quick text and cross my fingers.


    I sigh. I have zero credit cards, terrible credit at the diner with Krista, and fifteen dors in my bank ount with tuition due in three days since I don¡¯t have the luxury of free tuition normally given to children of faculty members. My father saw to that when he refused to acknowledge me as his.


    That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want free rides. But the coding job I hoped for fell through and God I hope I don¡¯t have to reach out to my parents. Give them yet another opportunity to rub my choices in my face as what they will perceive as failures.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I check my email hoping I might have a response after hitting send on a few emails with my resume attached earlier today to a few techpanies looking for coders.


    An empty inbox greets me. Which I half expected. But damn.


    Working at a diner with shitty uniforms isn¡¯t exactly my dream job. But the money is enough to cover a few bills like rent. Coding some minor programs for startups and several odd jobs has so far covered tuition, but the well is drying up and fast on that front. With only a few months left on my degree I only have to hold out a little longer.


    I hit refresh on my inbox again. Still nada.


    The whole adulting angle blows. If this continues, I¡¯ll be hitting the unemployment office as an after-party as the ink on my degree dries.

 Chapter 70

    Whoo-fucking-hooo.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I get a go on the night off since the night crowd at the diner is scarce. I can use the time to get my feet back on the ground and find my focus and hit the books. Good times.


    Head down, I duck between buildings, dodging the brutal air. School is out for another couple of weeks so for now it¡¯s just me walking the empty campus pathways as I make my way to the library.


    Two weeks to savor my forbidden encounter and finally tuck the secret safely away before ss starts again. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll react to seeing them again, but I have a timer set on getting my body under control. So far, it¡¯s not going so great. My collection of toys has gotten a thorough workout, but nothing I do to recreate how they made me feel seems to work.


    Short story, life is kicking my ass.


    I round a corner a little too fast and nearly bump into the one person who can kill dreams with a single slicing re.


    And just like that my dazzling good mood sours when a pair of familiar green eyes lock with mine. My clouds burst underfoot one by one until I feel the bite of winter.


    Crap.


    I step back so fast I almost tumble into the snow. ¡°Dean Kelly,¡± I acknowledge the older man with his modestly-graying hair and metalrimmed sses as I right myself. I¡¯ve learned to never call him father. The tongueshing that earns me makes it not worth the effort.


    His eyes dodge around me checking for anyone who might spot us together no doubt. It stings, sure, but after three and a half years of the same thing the heart hardens. But there¡¯s still a sliver that beats for the day I can feel his arms wrap around me.


    ¡°Jemma.¡± No warmth. ¡°Have you heard from your brother?¡±


    His terseness isn¡¯t lost on me nor are the deep lines around his eyes and mouth. You¡¯d think him to be sucking on a lemon.


    I clutch the straps of myputer bag a little harder than necessary. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s fine.¡±


    There¡¯s an awkward silence between us and I fight to just blurt out why he¡¯s not asking, ¡°Hey sweetheart how¡¯s your thesising along? Should we make a honey ham or roasted turkey for graduation dinner in the spring?¡± But I bite my tongue.


    A curt nod is all I get, dashing my hopes. The man I wish could see me for who I am instead of how he wants me to be brushes past me. Without turning around he calls back, ¡°Call your mother. I¡¯m tired of feeding her reports on your welfare every night.¡±


    To anyone looking on we appear to be student and dean having a simple conversation. The man can erase the tiniest drop of emotion from his voice on the warmest of days. He and my mother are the perfect fit-the rigid scientist and her impable career and my father¡¯s razor edged, his way or no way approach to life.


    Note to self: Take the back way to the library from now on.


    My brow furrows as I watch Mr. Frost himself walk away. I touch the snowke charm on my bracelet and remind myself some people are shitty because they choose to be. Cold-heartedness is by choice, not inherited.


    I drop my hand, noticing my watch. ¡°Shit.¡±


    After hurrying for the library, I push through the door and weave down the aisles. It¡¯s a massive building with row after row of books on every topic under the sun. Seriously, there¡¯s no end to how many books this ce houses. It¡¯s one of the main reasons I applied for my bachelor¡¯s inputer science at Westmoore. The library. I get lost here in the back rows where no one ever ventures among all the dusty books. Back here is the quietest and my happy ce for the most part.


    After a little hassling, the administration finally agreed to pull together a sitting area for study groups. Today it¡¯s all mine. Only a few among fellow coders know about it and they¡¯re all gone on break.


    I slip down the stairs and take a left under an archway and into a dark section, the hidden lounge area just past another row of books.


    Arge body crashes into me. Or rather I crash into it. Either way I yelp, stumbling back into another wall that has simr arms and impable pecs beneath my palms.


    ¡°Oh, crap.¡±


    I jerk my hands back with a gasp, unable to get a clear view of either man, I guess. I mean, unless Thor is back here, that is.


    My heart races and adrenaline hammers through my veins. ¡°I, um, sorry. I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± Like at all. Why don¡¯t they ever have the damn light on in this section of the library?


    ¡°Ms. Angelo.¡±


    Slowly my eyes adjust to the sound of my name, but I don¡¯t need my eyes to recognize the voice to go along with that baritone.


    ¡°Professor Preston.¡±


    I legally go by my mother¡¯s maiden name. A change my parents insisted on. Crap.


    ¡°Ms. Angelo, what are you doing back here and all by yourself thiste in the evening?¡±


    Touche.


    ¡°Professor ck?¡±


    Double crap.


    My whole world frays along the edges and I stumble over my lump of a tongue and inability to keep my mind from hitting the gutter the second his masculine scent wraps around my brain.


    I swallow back my nerves. Or at least I try. It is hard when I can¡¯t control my breathing or my thudding heart.


    Damn it. I am supposed to have two weeks. I needed the buffer time to get my body under control for the next time I saw them.


    My breath catches and I have to quickly shake my brain. They don¡¯t know who I am. They don¡¯t know the girl under the Queen Frost outfit and iceblue mask was me.


    No names, no pressure, I remind myself.


    My eyes adjust to the darkness and Ie to see a hard jawline and a brooding scowl in front of me.


    Dark Eyes, or Professor Erik ck, stands back, eyes on mine, watching.


    ¡°Hey. Umm¡­ I thought this part of the library was empty. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re right on time.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Jemma


    Professor Preston steps closer.


    I breathe deeply, holding the air in my lungs at the sheer size of him dwarfing me. I want so badly to run my hands up his chest again. To feel the bs of all those muscles under my hands. Tied up in my own thoughts, his words don¡¯t register until a couple of secondster.


    ¡°On time?¡± Is that my heart rate or theirs I¡¯m hearing like a herd of horses?


    ¡°Yes, sweetheart,¡± Professor Preston husks darkly.


    Though the partial darkness hides it, I blush fiercely.


    They are both alternating between answering, keeping me off bnce and if I had my libido under better control the games would piss me off.


    I shift my head and raise my eyes to Preston¡¯s, keeping my fingers firmly around the strap of my bag instead of on him where I¡¯d like them.


    Professor ck moves to my right and suddenly It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve all over again. They have me pinned with no way out, only this time it¡¯s a bookshelf at my back instead of a bed.


    There¡¯s a piece missing though. Him. Professor Thurston. Whiskey Eyes.


    Professor ck strokes a warm, gentle finger across my cheek and over my bottom lip. I shiver. Every muscle in my body clenching to feel more of him in other parts. Reading my bodynguage or just really good at seducing women, he knows how much they both affect me. He ces a hand on the shelf above my head, leans hisrge body over me and I¡¯m frozen in ce when his lips find mine in a slow, burning kiss.


    ¡°Just as perfect as I remember. Smooth, soft. Delicious.¡± His smile deepens, arrogance pulling at the corners when he breaks away. ¡°Sugary sweet and so so dirty.¡±


    My eyes go wide, my heart pounding wildly.


    His eyes narrow on me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember, sweetheart.¡±


    I do.


    ¡°Remember what?¡± y dumb. Keep cool.


    ¡°Did you notice the glitter in her hair, man? Silver and purple. Remind you of something?¡±


    Shit. He¡¯s right. I¡¯ve washed it four times, but it¡¯s like I haven¡¯t washed it at all. Someone at the party thought a glitter bomb would be a great idea. Fuckers. When I tried for my stealthy escape out the side patio door, I ran straight through a cloud of silver and dark purple glitter that oddly matched Professor Preston¡¯s mask.


    ¡°Where have we seen these shades of glitter before?¡±


    ¡°A party. Have you been to a party recently, Jemma? Do you have it in you to get a little wild?¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been to a lot of ces.¡± Heart racing, body tingling, neither of them buy the half shrug I give.


    Both of themugh and the crisp, tailored white shirts stretched over rippling muscle crease and give with the movement of their lightughing.


    They¡¯ve both popped the top two buttons at the neck and I know if they were to roll up the sleeves, I¡¯d find muscled arms underneath.


    It¡¯s when they both grow silent again that I start to worry.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe you need a better reminder. What do you think?¡±


    Preston¡¯s voice is deep, rich and spoken so low I have to strain to hear. Before I can gasp in a lungful of air, he takes my chin in hand and it¡¯s his mouth iming mine this time.


    His possessive, take all or nothing approach sends a wave of heat through my body and I know the strip of cloth between my legs is soaked through. If either man touches me, they¡¯ll find me wet and ready.


    I moan when Preston¡¯s tongue pushes against my lips and he takes my mouth in a rough, heated kiss. Just like the first time. How could I ever forget?


    God, what was happening here?


    My jaw drops the second he pulls away to stare down at me.


    ¡°I think you have me confused with someone else,¡± I say meekly. My wordse out shaky at best, terrified at worst. Because the part of my brain still operating says the mathematics of my current situation means only one thing. They know.


    Aires in short supply suddenly.


    Professor ck chuckles and it¡¯s a gravelly sound that shoots my blood pressure through the roof right along with my need to feel his tongue on my nipples.


    He drops one of his hands to my stomach and slowly works his way to the edge of my uniform. I didn¡¯t want to go home before work so I dressed in this lousy thing. Now I¡¯m suddenly grateful for theck of light.


    He growls at the way I buck against his hand. My skin prickles as he slides farther up my thigh. I wish I could say I don¡¯t moan, gasp and clutch his hand to me the second I feel his fingers slide my wet panties to the side, but I¡¯d rather not lie.


    I do all those things and more.


    I spread my legs wide open and Preston is right there to help his friend. His strong hand echoes the same movements as ck¡¯s. Holy fuck. I¡¯m instantly soaked. One tortures my throbbing clit, the other sinking a thick finger into my channel. Together they work me until my chest heaves with the need to find air.


    Dripping girl-cum over my professors¡¯ wicked fingers in the back of the library didn¡¯t make it to my fantasy list, but now¡­ God yes, please!


    ¡°Our dirty girl likes being naughty in public. Are you getting hot and bothered because someone might walk in on us?¡±


    Nope. ¡°How should I react when you have me pinned and ready toe?¡± What I really want to say is I can¡¯t seem to help myself around them. But letting them know how much control they have over me seems selfsacrificial.


    Their eyes burn fiercely for a second as they stare down at me. ¡°Wow, you guys take working together to a whole new level.¡±


    I tend to get snippy and sarcastic when I¡¯m nervous or getting fingered in public, it seems. Something I¡¯m just learning about myself.


    ¡°She¡¯s fucking soaking wet.¡±


    ¡°Professor ck, Professor Preston,¡± I whisper, not really knowing what else to say. My brain left my body in control and right now it says roll with the iing orgasm.


    Preston buries his hand in my hair and pulls my mouth to his.


    ck growls and I know he likes seeing his friend deep-throating my mouth with his tongue.


    They fall into sync and both bite, lick and kiss their way down my throat. My hands go to the back of their heads and I hold them there, savoring everyst second of this moment.


    But habits are hard to break and I¡¯ve spent the better part of my adulthood with worry as a steadypanion. ¡°What if someone finds us? What if I¡­ what if I¡­¡± And that¡¯s where all thoughts die.


    ¡°Scream for us baby. God, her pussy is sucking my finger deep.¡±


    ¡°Give us everything. Come and when you do, you¡¯ll get your surprise.¡± Preston inserts another finger, stretching me, pumping me faster. His friend mercilessly strokes my clit. My eyes flutter shut and I buck against their hands. Their cocks throb against my thighs with thest of my reservations evaporating.


    ¡°Take me,¡± I plead.


    ¡°We will, baby. Soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Come now, Jemma! Give us all of it!¡±


    I don¡¯t know who says what but I obey. Fire licks against my insides and the faster they stroke my clit and finger fuck me the closer¡­ ¡°Oh, yes, right there,¡± I pant.


    My body tightens, blood rushes, my pussy clenches, spilling hot girl-cum.


    ¡°Beautiful every time,¡± Professor Preston purrs.


    I whimper when Preston withdraws his finger. He brings it to my mouth and swallows thickly as he dips it between my lips. ¡°Suck it,¡± hemands gruffly. And I do.


    It¡¯s filthy and I should feel shameful. But I open for him as he feeds me his cum-coated fingers and I moan when the taste of my release touches my tongue.


    ¡°Mmm, fuck that¡¯s sexy.¡± Professor ck is leaning over me, his mouth brushing over my ear as he speaks. ¡°Suck it clean, baby and then kiss me.¡±


    Preston pulls out with a juicy pop. Obeying, I turn my head and he wastes no time taking my mouth with his possessively. His tongue strokes over mine like I belong to him. I never thought of myself as submissive. Quiet and to myself, yes. But these two dominant males make me feel things I don¡¯t entirely understand. But I hope they can show me.


    Slowly they both pull away, eyes burning with raw need to take this further.


    Limp from my release, I fall into two sets of thick arms, my hands pressing against hard muscles.


    ¡°Next time, I want all those juices on my cock,¡± Professor ck growls. ¡°While you¡¯re taking Professor Preston¡¯s cock in the ass,¡± he adds, making me shiver from head to toe.


    A dark chucklees from the opposite side of the room if you can call it that. It was more of a passageway from themonly used section of the library to the older section no one used except for nerds like myself.


    ¡°I see our girl¡¯s memory has returned.¡±


    My head shoots up, my vision a blur from all the lust flowing freely through me, but nothing can keep me from recognizing those sharp, piercing eyes.

 Chapter 72

    Professor Thurston prowls toward us only toe to a stop in front of me. He¡¯s dressed simrly to the others-like they just walked out of a board meeting filled with the world¡¯s wealthiest A-listers. Sharply-creased dress cks and crisp white shirts.


    And rightly so. They own one of the most sessful cyber security firms. Why they want to spend their time in an East Coast university I don¡¯t have a clue. They¡¯ve been here two years now and they are giant puzzles to me. Other than recruiting brains, why else stay? It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t hand select the top of each ss without teaching.


    Not that I¡¯mining at the moment.


    Massive shoulders block the only faint source of light filtering through the doorway.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful when you give such forbidden orgasms.¡±


    His friends have hands on each of my arms and stupid as it may seem, for a second I feel like the virgin being sacrificed to the Big Bad.


    He cups my jaw and considers me for a long moment.


    I¡¯m so not the master I wish I was at ying it cool.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Clearly something annoys him about me being here. Or him being here. I can¡¯t tell. He¡¯s hard to get a read on with the light less than optimal and my brain still stuck on hyperdrive after my orgasm. A tight jaw muscle bulges and those piercing whiskey eyes bore into me. I feel like my darkest, most private secrets are being revealed to him, one by one.


    After a few heartbeats of staring down at me he gifts me a roguish grin. ¡°I¡¯ve been curious for days about something, baby. Did you do as instructed, Jemma?¡±


    How many times did I sit through ss wishing to hear such a sweet endearment from him? Now that I have his undivided attention, I can¡¯t seem to conjure up anything sexy to say.


    Whimpering submissively, I nod, not trusting my voice at the moment. His gaze has me mesmerized. I can¡¯t move or look away. I can only give him my full attention. Much like when he¡¯s giving a lecture. Maybe that¡¯s why I excel in his advancedputer science ss.


    Large handse to settle on my hips. I realize it¡¯s grown quiet. Not a sound filters through from the outside. Just the tinkering of branches against some unseen window from the storm rolling in.


    ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep with our milk still coating your skin?¡±


    I freeze despite the sudden burst of heat pulsing through me. What a filthy question to ask. If his words aren¡¯t bad enough, he uses his thumbs to caresszy circles just above my hip bones and it¡¯s driving me crazy.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He raises a brow at my absentmindedness, roaming higher up my work dress until his palms take the weight of my breasts.


    ¡°Maybe I wasn¡¯t clear.¡± Pressing my breasts together, he growls at the sight of my uniform opening just enough to reveal the crease of my cleavage.


    He leans over me.


    My mouth falls open in a silent gasp.


    Oh, what¡¯s he¡­ oh¡­ I like that. God, it feels so nice.


    Using the tip of his tongue, he drags it over the dip of my cleavage and my nipples harden impossibly hard.


    Jesus.


    ¡°Did you shower these beautiful girls when you returned home after our night together? Or did you do as we instructed?¡±


    Oh.


    There¡¯s something about the tone of his voice, so different from when he¡¯s lecturing, that has me wanting to answer anything he asks of me. They¡¯ve yet toe outright and ask me if I was the girl they shared. Glitter or not I could still im innocence.


    Professor ck wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me back against this hard body. And I mean hard. His thick, throbbing length presses into my ass, teasing. I swallow at the memory of seeing him shoot his load over my breastsst time. Would they take me right here in the library? Against a wall, table, or shelf? Long winter coats I didn¡¯t notice before are tossed over a table to my far right. For a girl who prides herself on noticing the smaller details I sure missed a lot.


    I clear my throat. ¡°Did you have this nned?¡±


    I try to move my arms and both Preston and ck tighten their hold.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, baby, you¡¯re not going anywhere just yet. You have a few answers to give and you¡¯re going to give us the truth.¡±


    ¡°And when you do, you¡¯ll being with us.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡±


    I am. I know it. They know it. I want to stay with them and enjoy the hundred different ways they will take me.


    But instead of voicing my darker desires I go for another approach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Go with you?¡± They¡¯re not going to take me to the Dean¡¯s office, are they? ¡°Have I done something wrong?¡±


    Beyond the obvious, that is and if Ind in the hot seat for breaking campus rules, I won¡¯t be alone. I keep that to myself for now.


    Honestly, it scares me how easily I want to follow them anywhere they lead. No questions asked. Something visceral about the way they carry themselves holds my attention and it¡¯s not because of how close they are standing. Or how my body reacts to the simple caress of their body heat against mine.


    Stunningly good looks, soul-piercing gazes, and muscles made for making me reach climaxes are only the icing on the cake with these three. Alone, eachmand a room, but together they pulsate a dominating energy that demands obedience.


    ¡°No, we have something else in mind.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I start, but Professor Thurston is on me, pulling me out of ck¡¯s arms and into his before I can finish. He growls into my ear, ¡°We¡¯re done waiting. You have no idea how long we¡¯ve waited to have you. New Year¡¯s was just a taste to keep us from kidnapping you the second you walked in the door of that fucking party. You¡¯re in our world now. Let us show you just how deliciously wicked it can be.¡±


    My brain reels from the dump of information he feeds me. ¡°Waiting?¡±


    ¡°Waiting,¡± Preston confirms. ¡°Watching and bidding our time. You thought the back of the ssroom would keep you safe?¡± Heughs. ¡°It just made us more aware of you and now that we¡¯ve had a taste we¡¯re not going back to looking and not touching.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Warren


    My confession makes her brows pinch in this cute way that has me wanting to reach out and rub her confusion away. Instead, I lower the zipper to her dress an inch at a time until the curve of her


    breasts blooms from the opening, revealing her pink nipples like blossoms.


    ¡°You know then?¡± She rolls her eyes like she sees how obvious her statement is.


    I nod.


    ¡°But the question is, did you?¡±


    It was pure luck that had Jemma walking through my front door two nights ago.


    We agreed to host a New Year¡¯s masquerade party at our manor. All students and faculty were invited. A small token of appreciation toward the university for putting up with our demands. And an easy way to monitor the brighter minds. Ones we want to mine for ourselves. The cyber securitymunity is only as good as its coders and Jemma is the best we¡¯vee across in a couple of years with great potential. But that¡¯s neither here nor there at the moment.


    Up until that night our girl never attended any of our parties so imagine our surprise when the queen we want for ourselves showed up.


    We didn¡¯t get to the top of the world¡¯s elite by not taking opportunities when they presented themselves.


    We kept our distance. Bided our time for two years. Before that moment, we hadn¡¯t nned to act on our lusts. We all agreed to wait until she graduated. Let her stretch her wings and find what she wanted out of life. At twenty-two how could a family or even aplicated rtionship with three overbearing assholes be anywhere near what she wanted?


    But then she showed up in the skimpiest outfit ever made and the number of men falling over themselves to ask for a dance or hand her a drink forced us into action, throwing out our inner voices of reason.


    Going that long unable to act on our desires left my insides raw for too long and marred all our better judgment, but what was done was done.


    The second we had her in our arms a quiet peace calmed the animalistic part of me that kept me from ripping her little outfit off anding deep inside her pussy.


    Our little nerd dressed up as Queen Frost was anything but cold under our hands and tongues. She melted so sweetly and I¡¯m desperate to get her back under me. The sight of a blue cape, sparkly-blue lipstick that looked dropdead gorgeous on her perfectly bowed lips and a skirt that barely covered her pussy lips will forever be burned into my memory. And that top. My back mrs grind together. The skimpy white piece of cloth tied under her breasts was more of a tease than anything that actually covered her.


    It pained me to let her walk away when we all wanted to cuff her to our bed for a longer session. But we somehow stood back as she slipped out the door wearing our milk.


    Marked. imed.


    She¡¯s ours now whether she knows it or not. Nothing will stand in our way from here on out.


    I want to tell her all of this, but first we have a n.


    I brush her hair away from her face and she raises those thick ckshes, showing me more than she realizes in those deep green eyes. She trusts us and for that gift alone she has my heart.


    How she thought we wouldn¡¯t recognize those jeweled beauties behind a mask, I don¡¯t know.


    Whatever happens in the next few minutes, one fact remains: I¡¯m not giving her up. They don¡¯t have to say it-I know my best friends feel the same way. Jemma has been on our radar for longer than we care to think about. Going the two years since joining the Westmoore faculty ignoring our lust for a woman better off without us is hard to admit.


    Fear of whates next has her worrying the delicate inside of her bottom lip.


    ¡°Professor Thurston.¡± Her eyes are wide, zed over with lust. I can smell her arousal like a wolf ready to im its mate. We all knew it was her that night, but did she know it was us fucking her like the world was ending at the stroke of midnight? The question burned in my brain for two long days. Only Preston and ck kept me from ripping across town to find her and the answers I need.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try an easier question first. Why aren¡¯t you home with your parents instead of being here?¡±


    We all know she spent Christmas at the small diner she works at. It tore us all up, but at least we knew she was among friends. But our girl is tightlipped about anything beyond the code she¡¯s working on. Hell, even that she keeps close to the vest. A trait we admire.


    Her sharp intake of air is heavy with frustration. ¡°Home?¡± It looks like she wants tough for a second before seriousness washes over her face. Erik and Daemon scoop her hands into theirs and the small movement visually rxes her.


    ¡°They work nonstop. Nothing really to look forward to with them, so I stay, use my time for me.¡±


    I recognize the clipped answer for what it is-appeasement with the desire to move on. I sense a deeper story and one we¡¯ll get to. Eventually.


    I offer a small smile. ¡°Another question now that we know your voice works.¡±


    Her cheeks turn a pretty pink in the dim light and her mouth dips open like she either wants a kiss or to share a secret. Maybe both.


    ¡°Professor Thurston.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± Her voice is quiet but strong and the brave way she holds my gaze makes me want to lock her away from the problems of the world and everything she ever needs wille from my two friends and me.


    ¡°Answer my question and find out.¡± I rub strands of her hair together and draw my fingers back. ¡°Glitter,¡± I muse.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she blurts out. ¡°Yes. I was at a party.¡±


    ¡°Our party.¡±


    She huffs with sass. ¡°A detail my best friend failed to share at the time.¡±


    Fire and spark. I like it.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Her gaze drops to the floor by my feet and I take her chin, lifting it, waiting until her eyes are on me.


    ¡°You have nothing to be ashamed about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of girl, though. You have to believe me.¡±


    Erik draws her back against his chest. His armse around her and Preston reads my silent cues. He reaches forward, pushing her breasts up so I can feast.


    ¡°What kind of girl is that?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You know, one who just does things with strangers.¡±


    She bites her lip nervously.


    ¡°But you liked it.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    Her head falls to Erik¡¯s shoulder, her eyes drifting to half-mast. She arches in such a way her breasts are high and her eager little nipples look so hungry for my mouth.


    I take one between my lips and roll my tongue over it.


    ¡°Did you know who fucked you so thoroughly, Jemma? Who you were giving your beautiful body to? Or did you do so willingly toplete strangers?¡±


    ¡°Tell the truth.¡±


    Daemon is a little blunt in his demand, but softens when he pushes her long hair out of the way and nibbles at her neck.


    When her answer doesn¡¯te fast enough, I flick the tip of one nipple and tug on the other.


    Despite being turned on, she squares her shoulders and pride shoots through me. A woman strong enough to go after what she wants is a beautiful thing and makes my cock rock hard. A fact our Jemma doesn¡¯t fail to see. Her gaze drags down my body and damn if she doesn¡¯t have pre-cum spilling from my dick. Pleasure willeter. Right now, I want to hear what she has to say.


    ¡°What does it matter?¡±


    She likes verbal tugs of war. Okay.


    ¡°It matters to us. Did you give your body to us? Or to strangers? There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of for seeking what you desire. There¡¯s no judgment, sweetheart. We just need to know.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Daemon draws her chin toward him and I¡¯m temporarily jealous of the way she lifts hershes up and peers into his eyes. I see she has the same effect on my other friend too. His raging hardon is demanding attention. Erik is no better off. None of us are immune to the powers of our little coder who¡¯d rather sit in a quiet corner than step outside herfort zone.


    Which has nagged at me for two days. Why now? What changed for her? I shove the thoughts to the side for now.


    ¡°Answer us. Did you know it was us?¡±


    Fear mars her beautiful face then it¡¯s taken over by confusion. ¡°Yes. But how¡­? I¡¯m nothing special, Professors. How did you know it was me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one beautiful soul on this who smells of heaven and puts us in Hell at the same time.¡± I lean in and run the tip of my nose up the side of her neck, giving her earlobe a small nip.


    Her cries are sweet and addictive.


    Those green eyes of hers sh with the memory of our stolen time together. ¡°And this.¡± I run the tips of the silver charms over my fingers. ¡°You never go a day without your charm bracelet and there¡¯s only one person I know on this campus who has a diamond in the center of a snowke.¡±


    Her breath hitches and she¡¯s stunned silent for a moment.


    ¡°Your false belief there¡¯s nothing special about you is a misconception we are all going to challenge.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She thinks we¡¯re kidding.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a fact.¡± Daemon takes her by the shoulders and nudges her back into Erik¡¯s arms, and she falls willingly. He takes her weight, tipping her chin iming her mouth before she spills all the questions I know she has ready. She¡¯s the same in our sses. First to give an answer and the first to ask questions none of the rest of our students have the wherewithal to think of. Her beautiful brain is a marvel but right now we don¡¯t want her thinking too hard or she might run out of here and never look back.


    ¡°Every chance we get. On the ne, in the hotel, in the middle of dinner. We didn¡¯t get to where we are in life by letting prime opportunities slip us by.¡±


    ¡°ne? Hotel? What are you guys talking about?¡±


    I cup her face and feel the soul-deep power of her draw on me the second our eyes connect. Her lips part like she wants me to kiss her.


    So I do. Slow at first, but she¡¯s hungry. Starving and only a couple of strokes of my tongue over hers and she¡¯s winding her arms around my neck, taking things deeper. I pull her close, loving how her perfect, curvy body molds into mine so easily. Almost a muscle at a time I can feel her rx in my arms and I like to believe it¡¯s her instincts telling her she¡¯s safe with me. With us.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She breaks the kiss and reaches for Daemon and Erik, consciously or not, I don¡¯t know but it looks almost natural.


    ¡°Meet us at the private hangars at the airport tomorrow evening at six.¡±


    ¡°Better yet.¡± Erik tilts Jemma¡¯s lips toward him and ims her mouth before passing her to Daemon who does the same, only he takes his time to really taste her sweetness before releasing her.


    ¡°I have a better idea. Why shouldn¡¯t we leave now? Call in a flight change. Move it up a day. Don¡¯t give her time to run.¡±


    ¡°Flight? What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Jemma¡¯s hands are buried in my shirt. ¡°You¡¯reing to Europe with us.¡±


    She breaks away and backs up. But there¡¯s no way we are taking no for an answer. I can tell she wants to take us up on our offer, but the second her brain clicks on the brakes get pumped.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go anywhere. I have ss.¡±


    ¡°Not for two weeks. Besides, I thought you wanted to work with Thurston and ck Tech? When we passed around a student questionnaire, yours was on the top of the pile.¡±


    ¡°I do. That¡¯s no secret. Are you ckmailing me?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Erik skims a finger around the edges of her nipples, plucking them.


    She sighs.


    ¡°Walk away. That is if you can. Or stay and find out more about all those dark cravings we¡¯ve stirred awake inside you.¡±


    She¡¯s breathing heavily now and looking between us. ¡°Why me?¡±


    I cock my head to the side at her question. ¡°Come with us and let us show you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just up and leave. I have responsibilities. Rent to pay. Tuition. A job.¡±


    ¡°Ones we can easily take care of.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just be bought. I¡¯m not some hooker. I have limits.¡± Hurt crawls over her face and stabs me in the heart.


    Unleashed rage res to life deep in my gut. Whoever hurt this woman so deeply she can¡¯t see what a brilliant, beautiful woman she is needs his ass kicked. ¡°Don¡¯t ever degrade yourself like that. We¡¯re simply cutting through any obstacles that will keep you here.¡±


    I take her hands between mine. ¡°Please don¡¯t say no. Come with us. We have clients to see during our break. Paris, London.¡±


    Her green eyes swim with curiosity and I swear I see them shift and sway like molten emeralds. ¡°How the hell do you expect someone to think when you do all¡­ these¡­ these things to them? I can barely get my brain to work.¡± Her knees are visibly shaking and I notice Erik take more of her weight in his arms.


    As usual, Daemon takes the more direct approach. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what all three of your professors would feel like? The party was just a sample, baby girl.¡± He hauls her into his arms and her legs wrap around his waist. She¡¯sfortable in his embrace, his mouth on her neck whether she wants to admit to it or not.


    I smile to myself. She might be putting up a bit of a fight, but Jemma has already made up her mind. Or her body has at least.


    ¡°As long as the dean doesn¡¯t find out¡­¡± she draws out, looking at each of us for a long moment. ¡°One week. That¡¯s all I can give.¡±


    We¡¯ll see about that.

 Chapter 75

    Jemma


    Erik grabs their coats and we¡¯re off. They steer me down one hall and then the other, not another soul in sight-not a librarian, student- nobody. Which is a good thing.


    Everyone else had somewhere to go over winter break. Me, not so much. Going home to see my father looking at me sternly over the edge of his paper and my mother locked away in her library on the phone with one colleague or another isn¡¯t my idea of a nice time.


    It surprises me Warren asked. No one but Brooklyn has ever cared enough to wonder why I never took a school holiday.


    We take a left down one hall and another left which leads us to the first level. We pass row after row and each step of the way Erik and Daemon are beside me. Their heat is like a shield against all the fear creeping up trying to get me to m on the brakes. Warren leads the way, his massive back blocking out any random person who might catch a glimpse of me.


    I cringe inwardly, hoping my father doesn¡¯t jump out of some doorway to see his daughter between three men.


    Erik doesn¡¯t seem to care about any of it. He takes my hand in his and gives the back a quick kiss before shing me a million-watt smile.


    Must be nice to be billionaires and not have many people to answer to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my passport or clothes. I don¡¯t know how well you guys nned this or if you live on the edge and kidnap girls all the time, but this girl needs her lip gloss and clean panties at least. An ID isn¡¯t a bad idea either.¡±


    Warren stops at thest door between us and whatever these men have nned with a wicked glint in his eyes. ¡°If we have our way, you won¡¯t have time to put one on and the other we¡¯ll only smear. Everything else is taken care of.¡±


    Okay. Well, damn. What could I say to that? Before I have time to think up a snappyeback, freezing Connecticut air hits us all like a brick wall as the men usher me to a waiting car.


    I steal a quick look to my right only to find Daemon¡¯s gaze silently asking me, are you ready for this?


    We are both about to find out.


    My adventurous days extended to the one and only time I tried to sell cookies as a Girl Scout. I got a dog bite and a wicked set of stitches for my troubles.


    As soon as I could lift my arm again, I hung up my sash and never wanted another chocte-mint cookie again.


    This is no different. I¡¯ve learned the hard way alphas break hearts. That freaking dog served as my initiation and mytest bout-myst boyfriend -did plenty to remind me of those hard truths.


    Daemon¡¯s eyes are dark and his chin looks like he could use a shave as always. It¡¯s part of his broody charm. If Warren holds the gold medal for being a grouch who grunts more than speaks when not giving a lecture, Daemon holds the silver medal.


    Twenty minutes of silenceter I¡¯m being strapped into a plush ck leather seat with the softest carpet cushioning my feet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be right back.¡± I grab for Erik¡¯s hand before he can follow Daemon and Warren to the front of the ne.


    ¡°Hold on. Seriously? You can¡¯t just kidnap me, plop me in a chair and walk away from me, Professor ck.¡±


    ¡°Erik.¡±


    I wrinkle my nose. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Erik, sweetheart.¡± His gaze drops to my lips. ¡°We¡¯ve exchanged bodily fluids, Jemma. Call me Erik.¡±


    ming red doesn¡¯t begin to exin the burn creeping up my neck. ¡°Sorry. Old habits.¡±


    I manage to swallow my utter embarrassment and find my voice. ¡°Fine.


    Erik. Mind telling me how you have my passport and where we are going?¡±


    ¡°Your school records and first Paris.¡± He says it with the perfect ent of a Frenchman. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Maybe take a look at what¡¯s on theptop while we make final flight arrangements with the pilot and crew? See if you can spot the error.¡±


    He steals a kiss before ambling after his friends with a parting, ¡°We¡¯ll be in the air promptly.¡± I¡¯m too stunned to react so I merely watch his retreating back.


    I tug at the belt over myp until I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t go flying up if we hit turbulence. Gazing out into the night, I see flurries of snow swirling by. I know sub-nothing about aerodynamics, wingspan and air currents. The size of this thing and the size of the storm I knowing for our northern town is like matching the Hulk against an ant in my mind.


    ¡°Okay, try not to freak yourself out more than usual.¡±


    I survey the luxurious interior. There are ten seats along with a plush couch that looks buttery soft. Arge-screen TV, a bar, a dining table. Not too big, but it would fit all four of us if we squeezed.


    The whole theme kept with warm coloring to pair well with the polished wood ents.


    Despite being pissed I flip theptop around. I can¡¯t be too mad at the men. I did agree to this semi-kidnapping. My eyes immediately home in on the blinking cursor and I scroll through several sections of the codingnguage that looks like cyborgs busted in and dropped a newnguage on humans. It takes years for most people to learn this stuff but it came second nature to me. By the age of twelve I hacked my school database. By fifteen I found out how to erase exam scores and put in new ones among a handful of other ¡°abilities¡±. Not that I ever acted on these talents. But I had the knowledge.


    Not the best start to life and not one I rmend. My secrets.


    A short whileter Warren joins me, taking the seat beside me. Snow dusts his hair and shoulders.


    ¡°Is this your creation?¡± Because if it is, I want off this ne, but I want an answer too. Color me intrigued which I think is their point. ¡°Do you know what this code is?¡±


    Erik and Daemon enter the cabin and both spread out in chairs, strapping in.


    ¡°This kind of thing cannd us all in some really hot water if anyone sees this. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    All three level their eyes on me. ¡°We know. What did you find? Something you can fix?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. My questions first.¡±


    No way I put my digital signature anywhere near this thing until I have answers. Before I can reiterate my questions, the engines grow loud. All my questions drop away and I plunge head-first into another problem. ¡°I have a confession.¡± I clutch the arms of my chair and hope I¡¯m not ripping the soft leather with my nails. We ease forward. ¡°I¡¯ve never flown before.¡±


    Arge hand takes mine. ¡°Have you been on a rollercoaster?¡±


    My eyes go wide and I won¡¯t lie, I¡¯m kind of hyperventting at Warren¡¯s question. ¡°You mean like those carnival death traps that do loops and twists and turns? Yes!¡±


    Warren chuckles, damn him. ¡°Well this is nothing like that. Rx. You¡¯re perfectly safe.¡±


    ¡°But what if the runway has ice?¡± I look out the tiny window across the aisle. ¡°What if the wings ice over? How bad is the storm?¡±


    The nose of the ne tips up. I squeeze my eyes shut and grip theptop.


    ¡°You worry too much, baby. I assure you; you are in safe hands.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of hands.¡± Erik moves Daemon¡¯s to the side, pops my buckle loose, pulls me over the arm of my chair-still death gripping theptop- and into hisp.


    Stubble covers his chin and I moan when he kisses me. ¡°There. I think I¡¯ve found the one sure way of getting you to stop worrying.¡± He moves me back into my seat and fastens the belt. ¡°Soon as the ne is in the air, I¡¯ll pop that belt again and we can take this conversation into the back.¡±


    ¡°Back? As in the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°As in bedroom.¡±


    If the devil were ever a human, he¡¯d be Erik ck.


    ¡°You¡¯re too tempting for your own good. How about we start with this?¡±


    I point to the coding. ¡°Mind sharing why you¡¯re showing me a code designed to maliciously unlock half the governmentputer systems around the world to anyone with a keyboard and a connection?¡± Now that I¡¯ve had a moment to process everything I¡¯ve seen, I know the men would not risk their reputation over something like this. ¡°Seems kind of irresponsible on multiple levels and a little over my head. Why would you be showing me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re brilliant and you¡¯re not just anyone.¡±


    ¡°Not to us.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something we¡¯ve written. It¡¯s a virus picked up off the ck market by our potential client-a few acronymed agencies. They want a shield built to protect against someone with this virus or something like it.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    And rightly so.¡±


    Daemon picks up where Erik leaves off. ¡°Catch is, there¡¯s an issue with the code. Whoever created this didn¡¯tplete it. So far, none of us or our teams have been able to write the tail end. In order for us to create the cure, so to speak, we need apleted virus.¡±


    The ne finally levels out and so far, I¡¯m not dead so, ya know. Feeling grateful. I unclench and settle into my seat.


    What they say makes sense. ¡°And you need my help?¡± Seems like they are reaching.


    All three nod. ¡°You have a unique way of reading between the lines. Of seeing what¡¯s not there. You¡¯ve solved every equation we¡¯ve thrown at you, every broken code sequence. If you can read it over and see if we¡¯re missing something, we are in the position to repay you in kind.¡±


    Daemon is serious.


    ¡°As in work for you?¡±


    ¡°On a temporary basis if you¡¯re willing. See if we are a good fit.¡± Daemon¡¯s expression is pure wolfish.


    A tiny part of me screams with excitement. But I keep it under lock and key. My gazends on each of them in turn and I grin sheepishly. ¡°What if I charge upfront?¡± I know the second it is out of my mouth I willingly trip into the trap they purposefully constructed.


    Smart of them, silly of me.


    I watch three predatory smiles form. ¡°By all means, please do. We are willing to pay in full.¡±


    Warren is on his feet, scooping me up in his arms. ¡°Let us show you.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Jemma


    Things I don¡¯t understand: why I am going along with this. And why I¡¯m so turned on by three men when it¡¯s obvious society would not wee my kinks if they ever got out.


    And that¡¯s just scratching the surface. I don¡¯t want to look deeper at the moment. I give a nervousugh, knowing they are not privy to my inner ramblings.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the pressure you three are feeling,¡± I say only halfjokingly. ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve kidnapped me. Showed me top-secret materials. How are you going to ckmail me into silence? Sex?¡±


    My words must shock them because for a full five seconds no one speaks.


    Warren pops his belt buckle.


    ¡°Professor,¡± I start and quickly correct myself when he gives me a look.


    ¡°If ckmail is what you want, let¡¯s give it to her, men.¡±


    A few paces down a softly-lit hallway and a door bangs against something. Three steps and I¡¯m on a bed pinned under the weight of two veryrge men while the third stands in front of me unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°Strip her.¡±


    Warren holds my gaze the whole time Erik and Daemon pull me up and free me of everyst strip of clothing.


    ¡°We took it easy on you at the party, Queen Frost. I bet you¡¯re already wet too, aren¡¯t you? Nothing cold about our little nerd.¡± He palms a thigh and brings my foot to rest on the bed, which isrger than I thought possible for a private jet this size. I¡¯m spread wide open with Erik at my back, Daemon stripping beside me and Warren on his knees in front of me.


    Hot liquid slides down my thighs.


    I whimper. Fuck, how did he do that?


    Erik¡¯s hands slide down my tummy and when he spread my folds, I actually watch as I drip cum on his fingers.


    ¡°Wet and ready to take us,¡± Erik hisses. He reaches behind me, pushes me forward into Warren¡¯s arms. I¡¯m spread wide, bent over and thoroughly excited for whates next.


    Daemon takes Erik¡¯s ce, every glorious inch of his body naked. I twist around to watch as he palms my ass cheeks, exposing every vulnerable inch of me.


    ¡°Professor,¡± I start but my words, whatever they were going to be, evaporate when he drags the head of his swollen cock through my juices. Fisting the length, he nudges against my clit, working it, stroking me, forcing me to fly a little higher with each teasingly slow pass.


    In front of me, Warren¡¯s lips crush into mine and suddenly I realize this isn¡¯t going to be a slow and tender iming. They feel the same rawness from thest time. And just like then, right now we all need dirty and fast.


    I lose myself in Warren¡¯s taste, tumbling into the warmth of his arms, his tongue on mine. His hands grip my hair in a tight hold. Not painful, but he¡¯s letting me know who it is kissing me.


    I gasp loudly, crying out into Warren¡¯s mouth when Daemon guides his cock to my entrance and sinks in until his balls p against my body.


    So so good.


    Another mouth moves over my body, taking one nipple and then the other.


    I hold onto Warren unable to focus on one source of pleasure. They¡¯ve all melted together, my body going from zero to sixty instantly.


    Warren gestures to the bed. ¡°On the bed, ass in the air,¡± is all I hear before I¡¯m lifted and put into position. ¡°Reach around and spread the cheeks.¡±


    I do.


    A wicked tongue drags over my clit, swirls around my pussy and then caresses over where only they have ever touched me. ¡°Oh, God!¡± Uncertainty shes through me even though I desperately want to experience everything they want to do with my body. My legs betray me and I begin to tremble beneath their hands and mouths.


    ¡°Easy, baby,¡± Erik soothes, moving in to kiss me. Hees to kneel in front of me. ¡°Let Daemon have his fill or he¡¯ll be a pouting baby all day.¡± Erik drags his fingers lightly down the length of my spine and back up. Inch by inch I slowly rx.


    ¡°Just like that, beautiful,¡± Daemon coos. His lips and tongue are back on my body and he¡¯s devouring me with ravenous hunger. A wave of longing and need runs through me.


    I press back into Daemon¡¯s touch and moan when his fingers knead my cheeks. I never thought I could be one of those girls. The wild ones I saw strut by on campus with the dirty reputations and all-knowing smirks. Back straight, their bodies always so infuriatingly perfect. They always seem so confident in their desires and wants and I¡¯ve often thought if I could be like them, then I could have anyone I wanted.


    Those girls are the exact opposite of who I am. I¡¯m only bold behind a keyboard. Or mask.


    But here I am. Me. Between three men. Maybe I had it wrong about myself all along.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to feel so perfect wrapped around my cock when I take you here.¡± A tongue dips into myher hole and I¡¯m ming red from embarrassment, but there¡¯s no hiding. No running.


    ¡°Like fucking candy,¡± he growls. ¡°Yes, this sweet ass is going to grip me so tight and milk me until it drinks every drop of my cum.¡±


    Daemon passes his tongue over me again, this time swirling a finger around the rim of my ass. A little pressure and he dips the tip in making me see stars.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I gasp. A full-body head-to-toe shudder rakes over me and pure instinct drives me to arch my ass higher in the air; into his touch.


    I only half hear Daemon. But for the love of me all I can focus on is the fact he¡¯s tongue-fucking my ass.


    Strong hands rece mine.


    The mouth on my ass gets wilder, hungrier. He¡¯s tonguing me faster and then suddenly I feel the head of a cock at my pussy entrance. The throbbing head spreads my folds and my pulse jumps through the roof.


    ¡°That-Oh, God,¡± I scream into the sheets, taking everyst thick inch of Warren¡¯s cock as his friend teases my ass with his finger, sinking in and out over and over again.


    Warren is slow at first like he wants to enjoy making thisst. But I know he¡¯s just letting me get ustomed to his thick girth. He pulls out, letting the head of his cock keep my channel wide open for him.


    With a powerful thrust, he drives into me, mming home time and time again. No mercy, no shame. Just relentless lust.


    This is so wrong. So dirty. Filthy. The shame it could bring to my family. I can¡¯t think about that right now though. They won¡¯t let me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Ie apart for them. My mouth finds someone¡¯s and our tongues tease together. The kiss grows deeper, hotter. I can¡¯t breathe, my chest is heaving and I¡¯m gasping by the time we break apart.


    My eye flutters up to find Erik heaving just as heavily.


    ¡°You¡¯re going toe for them, naughty baby. There¡¯s no holding back. No denying how they make you feel,¡± Erik growls in my ear. He tips my chin up and presses the head of his cock to my mouth. Cum coats the fat, bulbous head and from the arrogant smile on his face takes a huge amount of pride rubbing it all over my lips. ¡°And you¡¯re going to suck your professor¡¯s cock at the same time.¡±


    He is right.


    Erik pushes forward and I open for him. Moaning, I suck wetly on the head, taking all the cum I can get before sinking down the rest of his shaft until the tip hits the back of my throat. Behind me Warren fucks me like a man possessed by a singr mission.


    I breathe heavily, wholly consumed with a building need to climax. mes lick against my core and it happens so fast I¡¯m left gasping for air.


    I clutch the bedsheets so tight my knuckles turn white. I cry out around Erik¡¯s shaft filling my mouth but he doesn¡¯t slow. And I don¡¯t want him to.

 Chapter 77

    Someone grabs my hips. My muscles clench and ripple. Hot cum spills down my thighs. I feel myself losing control. Not that I had any to begin with. I¡¯d be fooling myself to think I do.


    Warren pounds into me, his big cock swelling, stretching me. Feeling his hands grip my ass tight is a whole other level of sensory overload.


    Daemon sinks a finger past the tight ring of muscles in my ass and works me slow and steady while his friend grinds into me so hard I¡¯m having a hard time staying upright. All of it is so overwhelming to my senses. I don¡¯t know what to focus on so I stop trying.


    ¡°I bet you like that ass being yed with, don¡¯t you, baby?¡±


    Heat washes over my face as I take Erik¡¯s cock deeper in my mouth, caressing the underside with my tongue. I slurp and suck as I roll his balls in the palm of my hand. My reward is a nice amount of pre-cum on my tongue.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, Jemma. That¡¯s cheating.¡± He pulls my hair into a ponytail, making sure to keep his hold tight so he can fuck my mouth harder and watch as he does it.


    He eases in and out. Nothing like this is supposed to happen to a girl like me brought up in a ¡°good¡± family with a pedigree so deep we can trace our ancestors back to the highest of aristocrats. That¡¯s what makes being this sinful feel so much better. The three of them taking me like this. Hard. Demanding. Shedding a little weight of the burden my family name carries is freeing if only for a little bit.


    Warren grinds into me. The sounds of our thighs pping together fill the room. I feel the jerks of his cock before the ropes of hot sperm fill my channel.


    I turn, Erik¡¯s cock slipping from my mouth to see Warren¡¯s eyes closed as he empties his milk deep inside me.


    The second he finishes, Daemon lifts me and I go willingly into his arms.


    I pull him in for a kiss, our tongues dueling. When I turn back around, I find Erik on his back in the middle of the bed and Daemon setting me on top of him.


    Erik grips his shaft. ¡°Slide down on me, baby. It¡¯s time.¡±


    I feel Warren¡¯s sperm dripping down my thighs. I don¡¯t know the protocol here so I¡¯m a little hesitant.


    And it¡¯s perfect.


    I¡¯m panting, my skin tingling with anticipation.


    Erik smiles warmly, his hands on my hips guiding me over him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, baby. Take me inside you. We¡¯re all one here.¡±


    He strokes himself, and God he¡¯s so hard and thick. Precum drips from the tip and I can¡¯t help myself. I lean down and suck him clean before gliding over top him.


    ¡°Wicked little thing,¡± he groans, eyes wild with passion. ¡°I like you greedy for me.¡± He takes my hand to join his and together we stroke him from base to tip in slow movements.


    I guide the head to my swollen lips, still throbbing from his friend¡¯s iming of me.


    I take every inch and groan, feeling him slide into me, his friend¡¯s cum still buried deep inside.


    Behind me the bed dips. Daemon, he¡¯s kneeling behind me.


    His dark eyes hold mine and I know what ising next. I¡¯ve secretly craved this, wished for it on New Year¡¯s night. And now that I feel ready, I¡¯m not scared of the unknown.


    Erik and Daemon nce at each other, something passing between them unspoken.


    The bed dips against and it¡¯s Warrening to kneel beside me, cock in hand.


    Holy crap, he¡¯s still hard and every inch glistens with my release. I blush, smiling. I look down. ¡°Are you not satisfied?¡± I ask in a whisper.


    He cups my cheek, raising my eyes to meet his. ¡°This is how you¡¯ve had me for two years.¡±


    ¡°All of us,¡± Erik interjects.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take more than once or twice to ease the ache I¡¯ve been living with.¡±


    What did that mean? I see heat and fire in his eyes, but there¡¯s something else there too. Truth. Sincerity.


    But focus is ripped from me. Pleasure roars through me and I¡¯m left breathless once again. Unable to think, only feel. Erik grips my hips and pounds up into me. He ms home once, twice and I¡¯m creaming all over him.


    This is wild, untamed, unrehearsed. There¡¯s no way I ever want this to stop. But I have to remember I get one week. It¡¯s my own damn fault. My stupid inability to not worry. For once I want to cut loose, not care about responsibilities.


    My heart pounds. Blood roars in my ears and renewed hunger stirs to life like I didn¡¯t just live through the most powerful orgasm of my life minutes ago.


    Strong arms wrap around my waist and I know I¡¯m safe taking every hard thrust Erik gives with Daemon there to hold me steady.


    Never in my life have I had something this wild happen to me.


    Warren winds my hair around his hand and drags me forward toy over Erik¡¯s broad chest. In this position my ass is primed for anything Daemon wants and damn does he look hungry.


    Erik pulls out but I¡¯m not left wondering why.


    Daemon takes his ce, pumping his massive cock into me so deep and hard Erik has to hold me down.


    One final pump and he¡¯s gone, Erik right there to fill the void of my clenching pussy.


    Pressure against my asshole has me holding my breath.


    ¡°Fuck, Jemma, you¡¯re heaven. Our heaven. Now take me in your mouth as you feel Daemon im that beautiful ass.¡±


    I whimper, opening my mouth, taking Warren as deep as he can go.


    Between us, Erik reaches down and strokes a thumb over my clit as his friend pushes the enormous head of his cock an inch into my ass at a time, never stopping, never slowing until he is bottomed out deep in my ass.


    ¡°Take him, that¡¯s it, breathe and push back, let him in. It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Dirty and fucking good,¡± Erik whispers in my ear, shooting me to new heights with the simple power of his words.


    I melt for them. Turn to liquidva in their arms. I¡¯m so filled, stretched beyond what I think possible. My orgasm hums on the fringes of my senses.


    I moan feverishly around Warren¡¯s shaft. He slowly sinks in and out of my mouth letting me get a handle on all the new sensations flooding my body.


    They fall into a hypnotic rhythm. Our bodies move as one. Their cocks pump in and out of me, all our groans and moans filling the room.


    All three carry me high, their hands and cocks working me so expertly I¡¯m ready to shatter.


    ¡°Jemma,e for us!¡±


    I hear the words and know they have the power tomand me.


    Fireworks bigger than I¡¯ve ever experienced explode inside me, leaving me momentarily blind. I pant, gasp and roll through my release.


    ¡°God, your mouth is pure perfection. I¡¯m going to lose it.¡±


    Warren.


    His strong grip on my hair tightens. ¡°Get ready to swallow me, baby. Drink fast and don¡¯t spill a-¡± He roars with the power of his release. Pulse after pulse of cum spills into my mouth. I swallow fast, careful not to spill a single drop.


    ¡°Get ready for more, Jemma. You¡¯re going to take us both at the same time.¡±


    Heat of another kind than I¡¯m used to creeps over my body. For once I¡¯m not shy about what is about to happen.


    Daemon has a tight grip on my ass, Erik on my hips. Together they work me with small, powerful thrusts. I mp down on them like a vice and milk them, shimmying my hips just right to put a look of pure bliss on their faces.


    Hot jets of cum spill into my ass and Erik empties every single drop inside my pussy.


    I moan through a wave of aftershocks made ten times more powerful from the pulsating cocks filling me to the brim.


    Shivering and a little more than just shaky from being shared between three men, I copse over Erik¡¯s chest. My pulse races, my breath catching.


    Warren moves from the bed to join us at the top and I don¡¯t know where Daemon has gone off to.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be right back.¡± Warren draws me in for a kiss and a hundred years could have passed during our time together and I would never notice.


    He draws back with a wicked glint in his eyes that says he¡¯s either about to spring a pop quiz on the ss or say something that will have me panting.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°How¡¯s that for a down payment? Or do you want us to deposit more?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Erik


    Warren checks his watch for the tenth time in ten minutes. I know he¡¯s putting off leaving to thest minute and the reason for that is in the next room. Naked with our best friend.


    Fucking Daemon. Lucky bastard.


    ¡°Will you stop drilling holes through the door with your eyes already and focus? We have to meet with our clients in an hour and you haven¡¯t even looked at their counterproposal.¡±


    I shoot Warren a scowl. ¡°Not my fault. I nned on using the hours of boring flight time I was to have on my hands. Your fault I didn¡¯t have a spare minute to myself. Besides, what could they possibly have said in the proposal that would be any different from all the other fuckers scared someone will hack into their databases? They want the full package, us to train their cyber department and do it all on the cheap. Same game, different people.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound like Daemon. And no one considers ny-eight million dors on the cheap.¡±


    ¡°I know, damn it.¡± I rub a hand over my head, feeling jeg pull at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just as irritated. I get it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I grunt. ¡°But are we forgetting something? We don¡¯t exactly have the upper hand. Just our solid reputation and these people don¡¯t give a shit about that. They asked us to solve a problem and we couldn¡¯t figure the iplete virus out.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it when the timees. It¡¯s our job to show them why we¡¯re at the top of our leagueplete code or not. Stop thinking with the wrong head and focus.¡±


    ¡°Pot meet kettle.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you. Drink your coffee already and shut up.¡± If there¡¯s one thing the oldest of the three of us is good at it¡¯s barkingmands. Close runner-up is his coffee-making skills.


    He pushes a mug into my hands and I take it.


    Wended two hours ago and just settled Jemma in the penthouse suite overlooking the vast majority of Paris. The Eiffel Tower a beauty in the distance.


    I can¡¯t seem to draw the energy I need for the day given I¡¯m working with about two hours of sleep, not nearly enough caffeine, and in need of a shower. The idea of joining Jemma in hers and forgetting about today¡¯s nned meetings is tempting. But Warren would have a damn heart attack since it took us close to six months to set these meets up in the first ce. A few acronymed agencies want to hire us for the cyber-security sectors. It means a shit ton of money and not a soul on this says no to green. Not when we take it and build schools, teach more people and invest in schrships for theing generations behind us. A philosophy the three of us pride ourselves on and why we like teaching.


    It was Daemon¡¯s idea to begin with. Use our smarts to give back.


    I gave them six months at first. That¡¯s all I was willing to do. Stepping into another ssroom was thest damn thing I wanted to do but a week after our initial lectures we all discovered the hidden gem hiding out in the back of our ssrooms. We asked around about the girl who never missed a ss and always had the answers when we called on her. No one knew much. Even her file is desert dry. Born and raised in the same Connecticut town as Westmoore. Parents not listed. Next of kin a brother out in Boise.


    And that¡¯s it. Odd, if you ask me, but lots of people don¡¯t have the family the three of us do. Warren is the oldest of six. I¡¯m the youngest of three at thirty-six years old. Daemon is a natural loner as a single child, but somehow our motley crew makes a good team.


    We all agreed from the start we wouldn¡¯t make any advances on her. And when we did, it would be together. This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve taken a lover together. Only thest one we thought would be The One. Turns out all our instincts were off about her. Way off. Zira liked to y house but when it came down to it, the idea of living with three men freaked her out. The second things between the four of us turned serious, she bolted. And into another man¡¯s arms. Daemon took it the hardest since the poor bastard told her he loved her first.


    Warren pops another pot of coffee on and I savor thest drops in my cup impatiently. Jeg and fabulous sex have my system needing a boost. ¡°Things never turn out like we n, do they?¡±


    Warren huffs. ¡°Any regrets?¡±


    I roll the stiffness from my shoulders. Stupid question. ¡°Nope, but we did kidnap a student and then hauled her off to Europe. So now what? What¡¯s our n?¡±


    ¡°Keep her happy. Show her some sights, don¡¯t let her pick up a book. That girl works too damn hard for being so damn young.¡±


    I nod.


    Warren has been leaning on the counter, sleeves rolled up and his usual scowl in ce. He pushes up with a snort. ¡°That said, you think she can help with the code?¡±


    Showing her the ck-market virus wasn¡¯t part of the n, but it seemed like the natural thing to do at the time. Thankfully the guys didn¡¯t hold it against me and yed along. They must have seen how freaked out she was getting.


    ¡°I saw an opportunity to get her toe along rather than really kidnapping her.¡±


    ¡°Smooth. You sure we should trust the bear in there who grunts rather than speaks to be alone with someone as sweet as Jemma? He might scare her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Daemon might be less than polished, but he¡¯s not a brute. Just terribly frank.¡±


    ¡°Which scares the shit out of me.¡± I don¡¯t need to say what we are both thinking. ¡°We should have drawn straws or something to decide who got to stay with her.¡±


    ¡°Real mature.¡±


    Warren ces another mug of coffee in front of me and I hit it back like Johnny Walker on New Year¡¯s Eve. Another wave of caffeine jolts through my system and wards off sleep for the moment.


    ¡°Honestly our n was to seduce her over the holidays. None of us said we would whisk her off to another country. This is new territory for all of us.¡±


    Hearing Warren admit to flying by the seat of his pants has me stopping cold, mug halfway to my lips.


    ¡°We all agreed if we saw a chance, we would take it. Don¡¯t let it eat you up that there¡¯s not a script for the next part. That New Year¡¯s party wasn¡¯t nned either and it went rather well, don¡¯t ya think? I had no idea she would be there.¡±


    Warren is quiet, lost in his head. Probably mapping out everything we have to do down to the time we eat dinner and dessert. I grin to myself. Maybe Jemma will help loosen him up. Ever since I¡¯ve known the man, he has been wound tight. Controlling, most people say. Most days I agree. But after getting to know him I realize it goes deeper than control. His family depends on him and he takes that shit seriously.


    I peer into my empty coffee cup and move it aside. I take theptop and fire it up. Maybe I can read that counter-proposal in fifteen minutes. But the screen opens up to where we left it on the flight over.


    I scroll, my eyes going wide the longer I look.


    ¡°Holy shit. She did it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Warren spins theputer around.


    ¡°Found the missing section of code. She solved the problem.¡±


    ¡°Let me see again.¡± I flip theptop around and point to the section of code. ¡°Here you see that? Fuck, that¡¯s sexy as hell.¡±


    Warren¡¯s eyes are as wide as mine. ¡°When did she have time?¡±


    ¡°I guess while we snored our asses off she got up.¡±


    I lean my elbows on the counter. ¡°Is it wrong to get a hard-on for someone¡¯s brain?¡±


    Warren whips his head back and forth. ¡°Nope.¡±     Jemma


    To my right I watch the snow drift by. In the shower. Actually, the entire wall is ss and gives a breathtaking view of Paris.


    From the open door of the bathroom to my left I spy a set of clothes spread out on the bed for me as I step out of the shower. It¡¯s all so surreal.


    The location, thepany. This hotel suite.


    It¡¯s the middle of winter in freaking Paris. And I¡¯m here. Holy crap! Part of me wants to squeal with glee at ticking something off my wish list. But I keep it cool and take the towel Daemon hands me. Or at least I try.


    He puts a hand on my shoulder and turns me around. Warmth engulfs me when he wraps one fluffy towel around my shoulders sorge it hangs past my knees while taking another to dry my hair.


    He¡¯s in no hurry it seems. He makes sure to soak up the extra water from each section and then sets to work on my body just as methodically. I moan a little in appreciation. It¡¯s like drying with clouds.


    While I mighte from money my parents never saw the need to go all out and spend on frivolous things like decadent towels and trips abroad. And now that I¡¯m on my own, well, let¡¯s just say I can¡¯t exactly eat ne tickets or towels.


    Daemon kneels in front of me, taking a foot to rest on his knee. With more gentleness than I expect he dries my leg, foot and each toe.


    I take him in as he silently cares for me. He¡¯s so handsome. Not in the polished, I¡¯m a billionaire and I want you to know it way. There¡¯s not a unting, mboyant bone in his body. Not Daemon. He¡¯s more the rough around the edges, quiet type who¡¯d rather show by action than talk about it, I¡¯m quickly learning.


    He has a rugged build and stands a couple of inches taller than the other two. I¡¯ve only known him as a professor who is distant, direct and always in teacher mode. Except for the few times our gazes locked over the podium. In those stolen moments my imagination always took over.


    He moves me to the bedroom featuring a huge four-poster bed pushed up against a window showcasing the Eiffel tower. Stunning.


    Daemon doesn¡¯t rush me. Together we stand there for long minutes taking it in. Me in a towel and him in the same pair of cks from yesterday.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He wraps his arms around me and I settle my back against his chest, my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find everything you need on the bed or in the closet. I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I picked out something I thought you might like.¡± He nods toward the bed. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, check the closet. There¡¯s more for you.¡±


    I turn in his arms and flutter myshes open. This all feels like a dream. One I hope I never wake from. ¡°I¡¯m sure what you picked is fine.¡± His presence isforting and I realize for the first time in a while I¡¯m not worrying over something.


    He ces a kiss on my forehead and I realize there¡¯s something different about him too. The hard edginess to his eyes is gone and, dear God. I think he actually looks happy. The scowl I¡¯ve forever associated with him is gone.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower while you get ready. Then we¡¯ll eat. Come in if you need anything. There¡¯s makeup, lip gloss¡­¡±


    He trails off with a shrug and I can tell he¡¯s nervous. Daemon Preston is nervous to be alone with me.


    I smile and I guess he sees my confusion. He rubs at a pinch between my brows. ¡°We called ahead. Had a personal shopper drop off items for you.¡±


    Well, at least that answers one of my curiosities.


    He taps my nose and then turns, leaving me alone.


    I make quick work of pulling on the panty and bra set the color of fresh snow. Next the pair of jeans with fashionably ced rips. Sweet Jesus¡­ how did I know they would fit like a glove? I¡¯m quickly learning these men never do anything halfway.


    The white sweater slides on just as easily. Cashmere. I truly am in heaven.


    A pair of knee-high boots are leaning against the bed and I pull those on next. By the time I get to my hair and makeup Daemon is already out of the shower and pulling on a pair of ck cks.


    I watch shamelessly through the mirror. It gives me a perfect view of every inch of his body rippling and bunching as he dresses.


    His dark eyes find mine in the mirror. ¡°You keep looking at me like that and I¡¯ll forget about taking you sightseeing, breakfast¡­ everything. And show you other things instead.¡±


    I blush. Yep! After all he¡¯s seen and tasted of me I still blush.


    I stare at him for a moment weighing my options. He prowls across the room shirt hanging open, all those abs on disy for me to drool over.

 Chapter 79

    His expression darkens into something unreadable. Hees up behind me, his hands circling my waist, and pulls me against him. I start to swallow and then stop, realizing I have nothing to fear but my own lust.


    He moves my hair to the side and licks up the side of my neck. ¡°Be a good girl and when we get back, I¡¯ll fuck that sweet pussy all night long.¡±


    I don¡¯t have it in me to argue. Dear God I am in so much trouble if the morning is any clue as to how the rest of the day will go.


    I quickly dry my hair, dab mascara on and grab the strawberry lip gloss for my pocket. I go to head out, but make a quick turn to grab my bracelet from the dresser.


    Outside the bedroom there¡¯s a spacious living room sh dining room area with a kitchte off to the side. That¡¯s where I find Daemon alone with a bowl, several eggs and a pan.


    ¡°How do you like your eggs?¡± He doesn¡¯t look up as he artfully cracks several one-handedly.


    ¡°Scrambled, fried, anything but raw please.¡± I watch in awe as he pulls fruit, butter and what looks like cheese spread from a tiny fridge tucked under the edge of the counter.


    ¡°All that fit in there?¡±


    ¡°Somehow, yep.¡±


    Ten minutester he¡¯s made us scrambled eggs with bell pepper, buttered toast, coffee and strawberries on the side.


    ¡°I had no idea you could cook.¡±


    He forks in a mouthful of egg and washes it back with a couple of gulps of coffee. His Adam¡¯s apple bobs and I¡¯m fixated on the sight.


    He catches me looking and smirks.


    I drop my eyes back where they belong, on my own te. ¡°Where¡¯s Warren and Erik?¡±


    ¡°Meetings.¡± His eyese to rest on mine and he shes me a brilliant smile. ¡°It¡¯s just you and me for the day.¡± I know the serious Daemon and even the horny Daemon but the yful version of him is just as exciting. A small thrill runs through me.


    After a quick breakfast, Daemon ushers me into a heavy coat, scarf and gloves and pushes us out the door.


    Window shopping isn¡¯t my style, but we spend hours walking up and down cobblestoned streets, taking in every sight to behold of this glorious city. Every once in a while, Daemon leaves me to dash off to one ce or another only to return with a coffee, muffins, bread¡­oh my God! The bread here is off the charts. And my fave, buttery croissants.


    I never pegged him as a foodie but you know what they say about judging books by their covers. Hebels every ingredient of each delicious treat.


    Full and a little tired, I lean into him more and ce a chaste kiss on his cheek. ¡°Thank you,¡± I don¡¯t want to forget to say thank you in case I fall asleep when we get back. ¡°Thank you for taking the time to show me so many beautiful spots. I¡¯ve never seen any of these ces in brochures.¡±


    We dodge a pile of snow and weave around somete-evening shoppers. ¡°That¡¯s because these ces are hidden treasures for the locals. None of the ces we visited today are on a tourist map.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± I say. ¡°And you know this¡­?¡±


    A wistful lookes over him and I see memories cloud his dark eyes. ¡°Because my grandmother on my mother¡¯s side is from here. Born and raised. I spent every summer and holiday with her until she passed when I was a teenager.¡±


    I tighten my grip on his arm and lean my head against his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daemon. I guess that exins how you speak thenguage so fluently.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I first heard him I admit, I was shocked.


    ¡°Before my mother sent me away the first time, I kept to myself. Always tucked away in some library with little friends and fewer interests in activities like ser or fishing. Regr boy things.¡±


    ¡°And after?¡±


    ¡°My mother had no interest or time to focus on me. My grandmother on the other hand taught me everything there is to know about cooking since she couldn¡¯t run after a ball.¡±


    ¡°That sounds kind of nice. Why did your mother have so little time?¡±


    ¡°She paid more attention to her work as the CEO of arge business. Not too many people have time to raise kids when they are trying to run a business. I guess I have her to thank for my work addiction, though.¡±


    Hurt colors his words and I have a feeling he has rarely spoken these words aloud to another soul. How could a mother not have time for their own child? I mentally ask myself the question and instantly understand his pain. ¡°Though not exactly the same I live with simr pain. My mother and father have little time for me since I didn¡¯t take the path they wanted me to take.¡±


    He looks at me and for the first time I see Daemon. The real man behind the scowl he¡¯s always wearing.


    ¡°Like souls, the two of us.¡±


    He leaves it at that and wraps his arm around me. I tuck my head a little closer. We walk like this linked together and I can¡¯t help but feel like a real couple.


    I change the topic to a brighter one. ¡°What would you like to do next? We should probably get back. I need to call the school, my friend and roommate. My work. Oh, Lord. I forgot to call in. They¡¯ll be worried. Plus, there¡¯s the question about my tuition.¡± I start to walk faster.


    Damn. How could I be so mindless? I p a hand over my forehead.


    Daemones to a stop and so do I since he has my hand in his. ¡°All taken care of. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°What? How? Um, yeah I do need to worry,¡± I say tly. ¡°I need that job and my apartment. Or rather room inside said apartment.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°As lovely as this has been, I don¡¯t get to just pick up and go. We¡¯ve talked about this, Daemon.¡±


    The bastard sters an amused grin on his face like he finds me cute. I¡¯m tempted to jerk my hand out of his and leave him standing in the middle of Paris.


    Only what he says next stops me.


    ¡°Before you let the worry take over,e. Let me show you one more thing I¡¯d like for you to see.¡± He nudges my chin up. ¡°Please.¡± We¡¯re standing at the head of a street that looks endless before us. Most of the locals hurry along or have already gone home for the day so it¡¯s just us.


    On either side of the street small shop buildings are awash with fading sunlight, the light catching on reflective surfaces that make them look dusted in magic. It quickly morphs as the sun sets to bathe the street in an amber gradient, giving off a romantic glow. Low-hanging beams are slowly turning the sky orange and pink above. Thankfully the snow clouds are clearing and we witness the light show. Shop lights flicker on one by one and the lights along the street take my breath away.


    ¡°Daemon. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± I can¡¯t look away.


    He growls something but I don¡¯t know what because he¡¯sing in for a kiss, wiping the hard drive of my brain clean. It¡¯s tender and slow, unlike thest few times he¡¯s taken my mouth. Unhurried, passionate.


    He presses his forehead against mine. ¡°I¡¯ve traveled the world, belle, and this right here is the single most beautiful ce on Earth with you here.¡±


    ¡°Belle?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    His handse to rest on my face and I move mine over his. The movement makes my bracelet jingle and it catches his eye. How could anyone ever not have time or love for such a tender soul as his?


    He takes it in hand and studies each piece like it¡¯s a puzzle he needs to figure out.


    ¡°These hearts. Past lovers?¡±


    Is that pain I hear in his voice? Can¡¯t be. I shake my head, not entirely ready to give up all my secrets.


    ¡°And this?¡± He brushes over the snowke. For a second I wonder if I should tell him my secret, but talking about my father is thest thing on my mind. I¡¯d rather be here in the now with Daemon, but I can¡¯t stop the wave of sadnessing over me.


    He tightens a hand around my arms and spins me into an alley. He pins me against a brick wall, hovering hisrge frame over me.


    ¡°Tell me. Who was he? I will kill the man who has put that hurt in your eyes and Erik and Warren will bury the body.¡±


    I pale for a second and then suddenlyugh. It¡¯s hard not to when I hear such conviction and see the truth staring back at me through thick ckshes.


    I ce my hand over his heart. ¡°No. No crimes that would take any of you away from me. Especially with the short time we have together. Plus, he¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    A dark look returns to his expression. Did I say something wrong? Out of line?


    He doesn¡¯t say anything for a second and turns his gaze to a point down the alleyway. ¡°Daemon?¡± I ask timidly.


    He whips his head back and when our gazes lock, I feel the full force of his power hit me head-on. ¡°I knew you liked us, belle.¡±


    That easy smile of his doesn¡¯t fool me for a second. Something is going on behind the mask he wants me to see. Deep down I fear I might have hurt him.


    ¡°I think that part is obvious,¡± I say, returning the smile.


    A light wind flits by and with ites the smell of fresh bread, sweet flowers and rich coffee.


    He wraps an arm around my middle, guiding me to another side street, this one narrower and quainter than thest. There¡¯s a small cafe with light rimming the edges of the storefront windows. We duck inside and find a table overlooking the street just as it begins to snow again.


    I take a seat but he doesn¡¯t join me. Instead, he kneels beside me, his lips next to my ear.


    ¡°Tu es plus belle que le flocon de neige le plus parfait,¡± he murmurs in the huskiest voice that has hot liquid pooling between my thighs.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    He takes the snowke between two fingers, considering it from all angles. ¡°You¡¯re more beautiful than the most perfect snowke.¡±


    He kisses me on the forehead. ¡°Wait for me here?¡±


    Curious, I nod and watch him step out the door and cross the street.


    I need the breather anyway. So much of Daemon has my head spinning. The airne ride here. The city of love. My three professors taking me. It¡¯s all so much. I don¡¯t know what to think outside of how I¡¯m crazy and what they do to me erases all good sense.


    His heavy winter coat blows in the wind as he briskly walks away. He looks like a mix between a cage fighter and a man who has spent years in the military. Though I don¡¯t know if either are true. He¡¯s a bull to most but I got to see a kinder side of him today. One I don¡¯t think many have experienced.


    I smile to myself. I also got to see the hard side of him and I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing a little more.


    I watch Daemon disappear around a corner. What is he up to this time?

 Chapter 80

    Jemma


    We crash into the hotel door a tangle of limbs and tongues. One of us punches in the code to the hotel door and we fall in. Coats fall, boots, shoes, scarves. They are all left in a trail leading to the


    master bedroom and to the glorious bed.


    It took a little fumbling but he manages to slide the bedroom door open.


    Offes my sweater.


    Bra. Boots. Pants.


    A few more tugs and I¡¯m left in only my skimpy panties while he¡¯s still wearing his button-down and cks.


    Unfair.


    But I¡¯m not left wanting for long.


    Buttons pop and all those muscles I want under my tonguee into view in the low light of the room.


    Next are the pants and finally finally there¡¯s nothing between us. My chest heaves and my blood flows from warm to fiery. He barrels toward me and we¡¯re right back where we were in the elevator a few minutes ago-hot body to hot body.


    His lips crash into mine and I eagerly open, loving how he trails his fingers over my ribs one by one. A delicate brush as if I will break if he¡¯s too rough.


    ¡°I want you to see how badly I crave you.¡± He nods toward the bed. ¡°Crawl up there for me.¡±


    His deep voice is gruff, thick with lust.


    I do as he instructs only to turn to see him right behind me.


    I fall to my back and quickly prop myself up on my elbows. I don¡¯t want to miss a thing. I can¡¯t tear my gaze away from him for anything in the world. Staring at his body is like sin. The kind that will tarnish your mind and send it fully reeling into the gutter.


    He fists his cock in his powerful hand, swiping his thumb through the liquid gathered there. It¡¯s sexy as hell to see him smear precum over the swollen head like that and makes me want a taste.


    He¡¯s thick, hard and dangerously beautiful fucking his fist. But that isn¡¯t what has most of my attention. What draws my eye is the way he looks at me. Like I¡¯ve solved some problem for him and I¡¯m the only thing that matters in the world now.


    He scoops his arm around my back and pulls me off the bed and into his arms. His mouth ims mine in a slow kiss and I feel something shift. A barrier I didn¡¯t know existed crumbles between us and I feel connected with the real him. A man who wants to be epted. Loved.


    His hands slide down my bare back to clench the globes of my ass.


    I lift my legs to wrap around his waist. For all the rush and excitement of getting back to the hotel, the tearing at each other, the unquenchable thirst to have one another, we slow. Take in the moment. Just him and me.


    Embers of our lust burn hot but neither of us wants this to end too quickly.


    His mouth leaves mine to tease my senses higher with kisses along my neck and corbone.


    My breath catches and he moves lower, taking a nipple between his lips and tugging gently at first and then harder.


    I slide my hands through his hair and ride the wave of pleasure rolling through me. His stubble brushes over my sensitive skin. The friction so delicious. Butterflies kick up in the pit of my stomach and I quiver. ¡°Daemon,¡± I moan, holding him close.


    He lifts me off him. Not too far. Just enough to reach between us to glide the head of his cock to my entrance. Holding my gaze he sinks in until there¡¯s nothing left to give.


    He kisses me deeply, stealing my breath away. He moves slow, stroking us both with deep thrusting pumps. Every time he draws out and sinks back in, my heart rate doubles. No. Triples.


    His thick cock slides through my juices so deep I feel I might lose myself to this man wholly if I¡¯m not careful. To all of them.


    He moves a hand between us and when he pinches my clit just so, I lose it.


    I scream out my release, my arms around his neck holding on for dear life. He doesn¡¯t stop, doesn¡¯t break pace. He continues fucking me through my climax, making it all the more powerful. All the while his dark eyes hold mine.


    ¡°So fucking beautiful.¡± He grips me tighter.


    Harsh breaths break free from my chest. My legs are shaking along with every other body part. But there¡¯s no floating down and easing my feet back to Earth.


    Daemon is deep inside my quivering pussy, girl-cum coating us both.


    Once I can tear my gaze from his I finally notice the light of the Eiffel tower. Its powerful glow bathes us in a soft light.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but you¡¯re even more beautiful tonight.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tears burn the insides of my eyes but like hell I¡¯ll be weak enough to let them fall. But this man. God, he makes me feel priceless. They all do in their special way.


    I don¡¯t hear them. Only feel the weight of their bodies as the bed dips.


    Warren and Erik join us. Their heat cocoons me and I wee their touches. The three exchange looks in some silent bro code I don¡¯t quite understand. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m meant to. I see a calmness settle over them and I know in some small way it is because of me. Like they¡¯ve waited for this moment.


    There are no words. We don¡¯t need any.


    Arms wrap around me from behind and I fall into them willingly. Warren brushes my hair aside and holds me out to his friend for him to kiss me. Raw need carries us for hours as they share me between them. Each worshiping my body, stroking me, kissing me, taking me in new ways I could never imagine. All while the city of Paris dreams.


    Daemon


    I can¡¯t fuck this up. We¡¯ve spent a week sharing Jemma and she¡¯s perfect. Beyond perfect. She¡¯s smart, kind, quirky in a cute way and epts my quiet nature instead of trying to get me to talk.


    Something even Erik and Warren don¡¯t understand. Not entirely. As a single child of parents who rather often forgot they even had a kid, I found it useless to try to start up conversations only to get a ¡°sure, sure now go y¡±. Years of that teach a kid to keep their mouth shut. That¡¯s how I discovered my love ofputers. They didn¡¯t tell me to shut up or the opposite¡­require me to talk.


    While Warren and Erik are the coders, I¡¯m more hands-on with the hardware portion of ourpany. I design and build everything from unhackable servers to encryptedptops every government official and CEO ofrge corporations need. Or at least should if they don¡¯t want their systemspromised.


    For thest several nights Jemma has poured herself over every string of code Warren has thrown at her. Dissecting something asplicated as that ck market virus is high-level hacker shit not even the best of ourpany can handle.


    But our Jemma tackles it without blinking.


    She likes to nibble at anything she can get her hands on as she works so I willingly clock in a lot of hours testing our new recipes in the kitchte of our suite. Her favorite by far is pissdiere pasta. Nothing gives me more pleasure than to see her enjoying something made with my hands.


    The more time we spend with her, the less I dwell on the fact this isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯vee close to finding The One. The guys won¡¯t admit it, but it is because of me ourst rtionship hit the rocks, shattering into a million pieces, taking my soul with it.


    This trip is showing me maybe it wasn¡¯t all my fault after all. My inability to convey emotion contributed, sure. But, how could a woman serious about the men who loved her run off with another? I spent months raking myself over the coals, doubting myself at every turn. Nearly drove a wedge between Erik and Warren.


    I snuggle Jemma a little closer. So young yet she¡¯s taught me a lot in a short amount of time. I never thought I¡¯d learn to love again, but here we are and I am afraid when this trip is over, I won¡¯t be able to let her go.


    On a good day emotional shit is just anotheryer of being human I rarely understand. But Jemma makes it all seem so easy. Maybe it is and I¡¯m the asshole alwaysplicating it.


    ¡°Grab the door.¡± I jerk my head toward the car door and hold our precious cargo close to my chest. She¡¯s asleep in my arms and I want to keep it that way for as long as possible.


    I hate to see our time in Parise to an end, but we¡¯ll be back. I have so much more to show our girl.


    For now, we¡¯re heading to London on an early flight. The sun wille up right as we enter the city. One of the most beautiful sights and I want to share it with her.


    On the ne, I take a seat and hold her tight, her head on my shoulder and her breath lightly brushing my neck. Her handes to rest on my chest and the tinkle of her charm bracelet makes me think about whoever it is that damn snowke represents. And those hearts. All boyfriends? I don¡¯t know. She won¡¯t tell. In London I¡¯ll have a new mission. Do whatever it takes to get her to tell us.


    I know I should put her in the bed. Every time I try to move, she burrows deeper into my arms. I catch Warren¡¯s eyes overtop of her messy bun. He knows. She¡¯s The One for us. We all think the same. That is what makes us such a great team. We pick up on the other¡¯s thoughts.


    I reach into my pocket and pull out a charm and Erik helps me clip it onto her bracelet.


    She stirs, opening her big green eyes in awe and in that one moment she takes another piece of our hearts.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Not nearly as beautiful as you are,¡± I whisper back as my friend ims our girl¡¯s mouth in a tender morning kiss.


    We can¡¯t-won¡¯t-fuck this up.

 Chapter 81

    Jemma


    I¡¯ve never seen London before. The energy here ispletely different from Paris. It¡¯s hard to exin. Maybe it¡¯s myck of sleep that gives my brain enough space to wander and let my childhood fantasies out to y but I feel like I should be wearing more than just a pair of ts and jeans as we roll past Buckingham Pce.


    But that¡¯s about as far as my thoughts get before Erik is swinging the car door open as we enter yet another hotel lobby. Pristine marble and immacte flowers wee us as does a flurry of shing blubs and shouting reporters.


    I throw my hand up in surprise and yelp. The men swoop in before my eyes can adjust after the bright sh and when they do, I haverge shoulders blocking me from view.


    Warren ushers me into an elevator with Erik and Daemon serving as a unified wall between me and the cameras.


    ¡°Sorry about that. We tend to get a little press coverage when wee here. We¡¯ve done a lot for the universities here which hasnded us on some invisible bachelor list of some kind.¡±


    My familiar ringtone spills into the tiny elevator, ring overtop the nice little melody ying over the hidden speakers. Oh crap! Dread fills me instantly. Before now, I never had anything to hide from my best friend so I have my phone programmed to automatically answer her Facetime.


    Big mistake. Huge! In my defense, the feature does help when I have my arms full of books and coffee. In hindsight automation isn¡¯t always the best option.


    ¡°Brooklyn!¡± I pump my tone with cheer to hide the fact my heart rate is close to a thousand beats a minute.


    I quickly turn so that my phone¡¯s camera is not pointed at Warren but it¡¯s almost useless to hide who I am with. Mirrors cover every inch of the elevator so I hit end and pray she thinks I have bad reception.


    ¡°Problem.¡± Erik slides me a side eye paired with a cheeky smirk.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there with you? He sounds sexaaaay.¡±


    Now my heart is dead. Just D. E. A. D.


    Eyes glued to the floor, I freeze briefly before yanking the phone back out of my pocket and mming my hand over the camera seconds before turning the video call to no cameras.


    It never fails. My friend possesses no filter between her thoughts and her mouth on a good day. And she knows damn well I have her on speaker.


    We¡¯ve texted a little over the past week. And like every best friend she pestered for answers about where I was. It¡¯s hard to dodge direct questions, but until now the promise of telling herter worked. The hazard of always being predictable-the second you change patterns it¡¯s noticeable and sparks people¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one reason you would shove your phone back into your pocket, my friend, and that¡¯s if you have a guy with you.¡± Her voice bounces off the sides of the elevator.


    ¡°Are you naked? Oh, better yet, is he hot?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brooklyn, I¡¯ll call youter, okay?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t bite.


    ¡°Come on, tell me. You know I have your back.¡±


    I know she does. Not another person on the had my back more than


    Brooklyn. ¡°Well,¡± I look at Daemon but his scowl isn¡¯t telling me anything. Erik and Warren the same. I don¡¯t want to assume they will be ok with me outing them. ¡°I¡¯ll say this. I haven¡¯t looked at a book or much else since wended in Paris. That will just have to hold you over for now.¡±


    ¡°Paris?¡±


    ¡°Now London.¡±


    ¡°Ie home from work to find the apartment empty. Because you go to Paris! Girl! I need details. Please tell me you¡¯re not there with that surfer dude from myw ss. The one who keeps trying to get you to go out with him.¡±


    ¡°No. God, tell me you know me better than that.¡±


    Three dark sets of eyes level my way. I gulp at the possessive tug on my heart. Like they im me with a simple look.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Look, you can keep your secret. For now. I¡¯ll let you get home before I hound you again. But wow, girl. When I said live a little on New Year¡¯s, I thought maybe you would dance at the party with some hot guy, get a haircut, skip study group and binge watch roms.¡±


    If she only knew half of what I did my friend would lose her head and then open a bottle of wine in my name.


    I pinch my mouth to keep from smiling. It¡¯s hard. I can feel all three men staring at me and the heat from their gazes has me creaming my panties.


    ¡°I never thought you would be a freaking globetrotter.¡±


    ¡°Hardly. Trust me, when I can share the details I will, okay?¡± I can feel the heat travel up my cheeks every second I spend talking with my friend.


    I gasp as six hands rove over my body. Tugging, pulling. Two perfect pairs of lips kiss up the exposed sides of my neck. Warren drops to his knees, lifts the hem of my sweater and picks the spot just below my navel to torture me withnguid, mind-blowing strokes of his tongue.


    I shiver in eagerness and I don¡¯t for a minute think they don¡¯t know what they are doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, babe. When will you be back? You should know that people are starting to ask about you.¡±


    I clutch the back of Warren¡¯s head when he pops the button on my jeans. ¡°You, uh¡­ you can tell Sean I¡¯m not interested for thest time.¡± Focusing is bing harder by the minute.


    ¡°No, sweetie¡­ I mean people.¡± Brooklyn¡¯s voice pitches high while my stomach dips to hit the floor. She is the only person I¡¯ve ever entrusted with my secret.


    ¡°I never thought he would realize I was gone, much less ask around for me.¡±


    All lips and hands stop. Crap.


    ¡°Well he does, annnnnd he did, sweetie. I¡¯m sorry. I hate being the one to rain on your adventure.¡±


    I nervously chuckle now that the men are back on their feet and I have sixhundred pounds of male all focused on me.


    Around us the temperature in the elevator turns arctic. I nce at the floor number as they slowly tick by. How long does this thing take anyway? I don¡¯t fail to notice how their gazes turn darker.


    ¡°He?¡± Warren asks, when I don¡¯t make eye contact.


    ¡°Who did you think wouldn¡¯t miss you?¡±


    Daemones to stand shoulder to shoulder with his buddy and I¡¯m pushed back against Erik¡¯s chest. Two things stand out. His hard cock pressing into my ass and he¡¯s breathing heavier than usual.


    Damn.


    Before I can end the call, Brooklyn is already jumping in. ¡°Is that-¡±


    ¡°Talk soon, love you!¡±


    This time I make damn sure I hit the end button before shoving the contraption back in my coat pocket.


    Oh boy.


    All three loom over me. I feel the heat of their gazes touching every inch of my face like they think I¡¯ll give up answers from the mere power of their matching scowls.


    I¡¯m locked against a wall of muscle with no way out.


    Trapped.


    Goosebumps rush over my arms. It¡¯s obvious my body is getting the wrong message from their nearness. It thinks we¡¯re about to get kinky in the elevator.


    ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling us, sweetheart?¡±


    I hesitate to answer but then the elevator door dings. Saved! But I don¡¯t get the reprieve I expect. Nope. Daemon has me in his arms and he quickly follows his friends inside a beautiful hotel suite I really don¡¯t get to appreciate beyond a quick nce around my captor¡¯s bulging muscles.


    ¡°Right here, men. Our girl is about to give us some answers. Bend her over the couch, yank those jeans down and show me her ass.¡±


    Warren. I roll my eyes to myself. Always so damn controlling.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Erik drags his hands down my sides, and with a few ninja moves I¡¯m pantless. A quick look and that¡¯s not all I¡¯m missing.


    ¡°Spread your legs for us, baby. Unless you¡¯re willing right now to tell us who your friend was talking about.¡±


    Maybe my body read the signs right after all. Maddening men!


    I spread my legs. I meane on. What do they expect from me? What incentive are they giving me to tell them? Torture sex seems fun and I might as well live while the living is good. It doesn¡¯t escape my notice I¡¯ve be someonepletely different from the person I was a week ago.


    Someone too scared to take what she wants.


    The second we cross over into Connecticut I can turn back into the mousy girl in the back of the room with the geeky answers andptop.


    But in London, why not grab my fairy tale and let it sweep me away? Just for a little while?


    ¡°Look how wet she is and we haven¡¯t even touched her.¡±


    I swear Daemon¡¯s voice has me ready toe already.

 Chapter 82

    He spreads my cheeks and Lord help me, I gasp. His tongue sets to work dragging up my slit and I¡¯m dripping all over him in seconds.


    My sex squeezes around his probing fingers and he has me panting in record time. I twist to watch when I hear three zippers grate open like a dark promise of torture.


    My lips part and I start to pant when Warren steps up behind me. He¡¯s fisting his shaft, the thick head swollen. He grazes the cheek of my ass, smearing his precum over me possessively.


    Strong hands grip my ass and I arch off the back of the couch when he slides through my slick channel, his balls pping my clit. No buildup. No forey. Just desperate, raw need.


    He pumps one, twice and one more time before pulling out and his friend takes his ce between my legs. The fat head of his cock nudges me open and I feel every inch of him bury inside me. He repeats the motions fucking me hard and fast, but depriving me of what I really want. And the next moves in.


    I¡¯m in the middle of a reverse harem roulette.


    A hot mouth trails down my back only to abruptly end with teeth sinking into the flesh of my ass. I moan and push back when that same mouth works the area with kisses softly taking away the pain. ¡°Grip the couch and take what your men are giving you.¡±


    My men.


    I¡¯m too lust stupid to tell who is saying what. The edge to the voice is an added stroke against my libido and I¡¯m ready toe. The world fades away until it¡¯s only us.


    Ripples of my climax roll through my core and my pussy tightens.


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t get toe yet.¡±


    I huff, shooting daggers over my shoulder to see it¡¯s Erik fucking me with deep, powerful thrusts. Daemon and Warren off to the sides.


    ¡°Who was Brooklyn talking about?¡± Daemon snarls. He reaches to cup my jaw, drawing my gaze to his. And it hits me. Lust dazed and all. He¡¯s jealous. One look at their scowling faces tells me they all are.


    The idea of them being jealous of me has my head spinning.


    A massive cock is deep inside my pussy mming home with powerful thrusts. Each time my lover sinks in I cry out with so much pleasure racing through my body.


    ¡°You have to understand something, sweetheart. We might like to share among ourselves, but there will never be another man but us.¡±


    Warren¡¯s voice is primal, possessive. I have to focus on the words, really focus.


    They pass me to my next lover and I brace myself over the back of the couch. Thank God it¡¯s stuffed to capacity or this little game of theirs would leave bruises. But my men always take better care of me than that.


    ¡°Never,¡± I assure them. My chest shakes from the force of my heavy breathing.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already lived that. Never again. You¡¯re ours.¡±


    Another lover? They¡¯ve shared before.


    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡±


    I find it hard to speak but Daemon doesn¡¯t care. He pounds into me, thrusting through my juices and sending me into an orgasm so hard I can¡¯t breathe, can¡¯t speak¡­ only feel the millions upon millions of cells in my body ignite.


    ¡°Come, sweetheart. Now!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I scream through my climax. My pussy pulsates so hard I can barely find my voice. ¡°No,¡± I say again with more conviction.


    My eyes fly open but before I can take in all of what they¡¯ve revealed, Erik has a demand of his own. ¡°Turn around. On your knees. Mouth open,¡± hemands with a voice so full of heat I don¡¯t dare disobey.


    They are breathing as hard as I am. I fall to my knees on the polished marble. All three fist their angry cocks, pumping them furiously. The second I open my mouth hot shots of cum spill over my tongue, breasts and belly.


    For long seconds they continue to work their lengths until I am wearing everyst drop of their sperm.


    I blush scarlet as they take in the sight of me covered in their milk. imed again. I will tell them about my father, but not yet. It¡¯s not time.


    Erik reaches to pull me off of the floor, but I don¡¯t take his hand. Instead I crawl back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. I just need a minute. Please.¡±


    All three slowly turn and enter a room off to the side.


    I need a second to process everything they¡¯ve just told me. They called me theirs. No one has ever said that to me before. Pushing my heart out of my throat I also cling to other words. Ones that stung. They¡¯ve shared other lovers. Of course they have. I can¡¯t be so naive as to think I am the only one. But it stings nheless.


    I have no im on them and words are tricky. What they say in the height of passion doesn¡¯t always mean what my brain and heart want them to mean. I grab my phone and snap a quick shot of the moment in time all three professed I belonged to them, that I am wanted.


    I stand and pad my way into the bedroom. I can¡¯t let myself get swept away by beautiful scenery, the best sex of my life and something that is meant to only be a winter fling.


    The second I enter the bathroom they pull me in and take turns washing different parts of me. After, they want to dry me off but I shoo them away.


    ¡°I got this. Promise.¡±


    Warren hangs back, so many questions buried in his gaze. His lips are drawn tight and I notice the hurt on his face.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Later, okay?¡± I¡¯vee to depend on them always being there for me, doing things for me and it¡¯s a dangerous addiction I can¡¯t afford. My heart is already open to them. Much more and I¡¯ll be in love. A realization that has my head spinning.


    He watches me with dark eyes and I know he¡¯s mentally warring between giving me space or demanding I give him the answers he wants. Finally, after a long minute he gives a curt nod and leaves me to myself.


    I forgo clothes and crawl to the middle of the bed exhausted. The curtains are drawn, I have no idea what time it is but I need sleep. I faintly feel each kiss me before I fall into oblivion.


    Sometimeter I wake to find the room nketed in ck. The only source of light is a small sliver of space through the cracked door.


    I grab my phone and quickly check the time. My eyes are blurry at first but I quicklye awake when I hear a voice outside the room.


    I ease my way to the door and it¡¯s Erik.


    ¡°She¡¯s not lying just because she hasn¡¯t said anything, man.¡±


    Lying? Who thinks I am lying?


    Someone says something in a low murmur I can¡¯t make out. I dare to get a little closer to the door. Don¡¯t judge, okay? I don¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, but it is me who they are talking about.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a chance she¡¯s seeing someone else. How could we not pick up on it?¡±


    My lips draw into a pucker of frustration. Did I not tell them I wasn¡¯t seeing anyone? That there is no one else? It¡¯s clear to me that whoever broke their hearts must have done a real number.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a cheating bone in her body. She has barely picked up her phone since we put her on our ne.¡± Daemon. At least someone believes me.


    There¡¯s a long pause that eats at my patience.


    ¡°I think I love her. I think we all have since the first damn day at Westmoore. Tell me I¡¯m not right.¡±


    It grows silent. So quiet I fear my racing heart can be heard throughout the hotel suite.


    Someone groans and a sigh of frustration drifts in before I hear Erik say, ¡°You¡¯re not. At least for me.¡±


    But there¡¯s one voice I don¡¯t hear chime in with the others and I back away from the door silently, my heart breaking into a million pieces.

 Chapter 83

    Warren


    Loving her seems too small of an expression for what I feel for Jemma. Erik and Daemon¡¯s confession of love three nights ago caught me by surprise at first. After I found my voice again, we grabbed a few beers and moved to the balcony. We had a long conversation about what we hope to share with the woman who stole all three of our hearts. The university has us under strict policies and regtions, but we¡¯re willing to do whatever it takes for her. Anything.


    This is ourst night in London but more importantly ourst moment to have Jemma all to ourselves. The girl has trust issues and after spending nearly two weeks with us it¡¯s hard to tell why she doesn¡¯t trust us enough to tell us who exactly might be missing her back home. And it¡¯s another man. Of that I am dead certain. Whether he¡¯s a love interest or not is another question.


    I turn to watch Jemma moving around in the kitchen. She seems distant, even in our love-making and I fear we might have scared her with our little game. Instead of passing the day getting her to open up, we¡¯ve spent it in meetings securing contracts for ourpany and it looks like tonight we will be spending it working on another coding issue with a new program. We¡¯ve barely had a full night¡¯s rest in days and we still need to wrap up a few more contracts.


    Jemma has been cooking something that smells extraordinary and Daemon is about to make a break for the kitchen. I know he¡¯s suffering with guilt from how it ended with Zira so he¡¯s putting it all in with Jemma. I can sense he wants to get in there with our girl instead of being trapped here under a pile of work.


    She¡¯s been quiet since she talked with her friend and the events that followed. She¡¯s barely left the kitchen in hours and our workload hasn¡¯t helped.


    Erik pushes up from the table and starts pacing behind me. ¡°We could use her help. Why are you so dead set against asking her all of a sudden?¡±


    Since her original help with the ck-market virus, we¡¯ve all left her to do her own thing. She can spend hours looking at her screen. Or rather hiding behind it.


    I scratch at the scruff covering my jawline. ¡°Something¡¯s changed, man. She¡¯s pulling away from us.¡±


    Erik turns his chair around and straddles it, chin propped up on the back. ¡°I know. I hoped I was just being paranoid, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Something is bothering her and we¡¯ve failed somewhere along the line if she feels she can¡¯t confide in us.¡± Daemon props his elbows on the table, intecing his fingers.


    He¡¯s right, damn it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If we ask her for help now on that damn code, it would send the wrong message.¡±


    I force a smile when Jemma walks out wearing my shirt and little else. No bra for sure. Maybe she¡¯s picked up those sexy ckcy panties I set out for her this morning. I smile.


    Yesterday it was Daemon¡¯s shirt she wiggled into and the night before it was Erik¡¯s.


    She walks toward me and I open my arms as she slides onto myp.


    I can feel the guy¡¯s eyes on us and she reaches out for Daemon¡¯s hand and slides a smile to Erik.


    ¡°You guys ready for dinner? You¡¯ve been working long enough. You have to be hungry by now.¡± Even her tone has lost color. What the fuck do we do?


    ¡°Not even close.¡±


    Her brows pinch and I chuckle at her surprise. ¡°I mean, how about we skip to the dessert part of dinner?¡±


    She huffs out augh that reaches into my chest and squeezes my heart. ¡°Nice try.¡±


    I slide my hand up a creamy thigh and try for a peek.


    She shakes her head with a frown. ¡°No dessert for boys who don¡¯t eat their dinner, Professor Thurston.¡±


    Before I can challenge what dinner might be if she were game, she presses a finger to my lips.


    ¡°Back up a second. Did I hear something about sending a wrong message?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to figure out a problem with coding. It¡¯s always fucking coding giving us grief. We need a better team,¡± Erik jumps in, saving my ass.


    Jemma perks up and the heavy weight we¡¯ve seen pressing on her for thest few days seems to lift a fraction. ¡°Oh? Let me give it a try.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She tenses up and I curse my inability to be more suave, but I don¡¯t want her thinking we are seducing her this entire time all for the pretty brain of hers.


    ¡°Oh. My bad. I didn¡¯t mean to insert myself.¡± She pulls out of myp but I don¡¯t let her walk away. I wrap my fingers around her delicate arm, but when she tugs for me to release I do as she silently asks. I never want her to fear me or us. Surrounded by three guys twice her size she needs to know bone-deep she will always be safe with us.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Warren. Dinner is ready anyway and I don¡¯t want it to get cold before you get to taste-¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay.¡± I stand and gently turn her to face me. ¡°We don¡¯t want to ask you for help all the time because it looks bad. There¡¯s more to our rtionship than hot sex and coding.¡±


    Her eyes dart to the other men beforeing to rest on mine. ¡°Kinky,¡± she says with a tired smile. Her face brightens with what I pray is hope.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a little tensetely. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°We all are,¡± Erik adds.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you guys. I promise.¡± She turns in my arms to look at each of us in turn. Holding our gazes and reaching for us. ¡°It¡¯s a whole mess ofplications I left back home. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll have a job to go back to. School. And other things.¡±


    ¡°Our little worrier. You never have to worry about a job.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a free ride, Daemon.¡±


    I shoot him a shut the hell up look overtop her head only to get a mouthed fuck you in return.


    Her shoulders rise and she takes a deep breath, ¡°But we do need to talk.¡± She clutches her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ve been debating this conversation for days and it¡¯s tied my stomach in knots. On top of all that you¡¯ve all shown me a different way of opening myself up. It¡¯s been a lot to take in, honestly.¡±


    Her other hand trembles in mine and I give it a reassuring squeeze.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re killing me.¡± I sit, pulling her with me and she fits so damn perfectly in myp, my arms around her. ¡°You know you can-¡±


    Her handse to rest on my chest and I have to take a deep breath before I can continue. That one, small contact makes me feel more grounded than I have my entire life.


    Beside us, her phone rings on the dining table and we all four turn.


    At first I¡¯m stunned as I look at a familiar unsmiling face staring back at me. But I¡¯ll be honest seeing the name Father under it is what has me reeling.


    What the ever-loving fuck?


    I snatch up the phone and spin it around. ¡°Why is the dean calling you?¡± Something tells me we are about to have a big fucking problem.


    Jemma goes sheet white before blooming into a glowing red. She grabs the phone and hits the end button.


    ¡°About that.¡±


    Our little green-eyed girl has some exining to do.


    ¡°Jemma?¡±

 Chapter 84

    Jemma


    Lousy timing is my curse. Fear had me mulling over telling them for too long and now my father¡¯s face is blowing up my phone.


    Damn it all to hell. I guess the secret is out. All three guys look at me like I¡¯ve grown horns and a tail.


    Some consider it bad manners to throw a phone on the floor and stomp the life out of it. But this thing has brought me anxiety attacks twice now. A girl can only take so much. I grip it tight and stare at the screen, weighing my options.


    Answer and admit to all my sins to both sides-get expelled.


    Or, answer, admit to nothing, live in denial and never acknowledge the feelings I have for three fantastic men-lose all three and go back to my monochromatic life.


    Another chirp splits the deafening silence in the room. I know I have to pick it up or he will continue to call.


    Reluctance brings the phone to my ear. ¡°Hello, Father.¡±


    I peel myself out of Warren¡¯sp and lean against the table for added support when my shaky knees give out.


    There¡¯s a pause before a voice dripping with judgment carries over the speaker. ¡°Have you seen the news?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Keep it simple and direct. I put it on speaker so I don¡¯t have to repeat this whole conversation to the guys.


    Another pause and this time I hear a disgusted grunt. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, girl. Is this your way of retaliating? What the hell are you doing in Europe with three of my professors?¡±


    An injection of rage and disbelief washes over all three almost simultaneously and I feel no better than dirt. Erik is confused at first but the hurt in his eyes smooths out to understanding and just as quickly, to my surprise, relief.


    Daemon and Warren aren¡¯t as understanding it seems.


    I turn and head down a short hall beside the kitchen in this massive hotel suite.


    ¡°I¡¯m working.¡± I¡¯m not about to give up my men that easily.


    I push open the master suite and head straight for the bathroom.


    ¡°Working? Does working involve kissing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Check your phone.¡±


    A ding signals the arrival of an image and I thumb over to see Warren¡¯s mouth on mine.


    My jaw drops. I can¡¯t believe he would do this. ¡°Are you following me? I didn¡¯t realize you cared so much.¡± I feel a shock so deep hurt doesn¡¯t begin to describe the pain welling inside me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do this. Someone stered the picture I guess taken by some tabloid on all those social sites you like. Didn¡¯t take long for the students here to be talking about you.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I throw a few of my toiletries in a bag and snag a change of clothes.


    I feel a solid wall of power step up behind me but I can¡¯t turn around to face them. Instead, like a coward, I can only stare at the phone in utter shock.


    I fall silent. Oh, God. This all just turned infinitely worse. The guys. They¡¯ll lose their jobs. Not that they need the money, but they enjoy teaching and giving back. And I ruined that.


    ¡°I can exin. Please don¡¯t punish-¡±


    ¡°As of an hour ago you are no longer a student of Westmoore University. You have been expelled. I¡¯ll deal with the professors next.¡±


    I stumble past them and drop to the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Father, wait.¡±


    But he¡¯s already hung up. Gone. How can this be my life?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I start but the burn at the back of my throat makes the rest of what I owe them crack into splinters.


    All of a sudden, I feel so tired, I¡¯dugh but even that takes more energy than I currently have.


    Warren is the first to reach out. He strokes a thumb down my cheek. The other two are there but give me space.


    I stroke a finger over the jewel-encrusted Eiffel Tower charm Daemon gave me. It¡¯s beautiful and when the light catches it just right it reminds me of our time together in Paris. Just the four of us. No outside world. Just them, me and coding.


    My fingers move to the snowke. ¡°On my eighteenth birthday, my father gave me this. It was the brightest day of my life.¡± I tapped the snowke. ¡°Up until that day everything was great. Or as great as could be expected with a father who had his nose in the books all the time and a mother who assumed her only daughter would follow in her footsteps and be a bioengineer.¡±


    I turn to Daemon. ¡°I guess that¡¯s something we both have inmon.¡±


    Daemon crouches in front of me, silent. But his eyes give away more than he thinks. He¡¯s hurt.


    ¡°A week prior to my birthday I received notice I had been epted into Westmoore, but I changed my major at thest minute and wanted to surprise my parents over birthday cake. I wanted them to see I knew what I wanted and was brave enough to go after it.¡±


    I give a humorlessugh. ¡°The joke was on me though. I should have known they would react the way they did since they did the same to my brother when he dropped out of college to pursue his dream of owning a chain of bars. Hindsight. But¡­ like all teens I thought I was special. I thought they might be reserved or a little pissed. But to outright turn on me? Yeah, caught me by surprise. That day was when everything froze. They forced me out of the house and dropped another bomb on me a week after -I pay for my own college or start flipping burgers. Didn¡¯t matter to them.¡±


    Now tears decide to show up. Great. I brush them away.


    ¡°But of course they didn¡¯t leave it at that. I had to drop the Kelley name or find another college. That¡¯s why I hid the fact the dean is my father. I didn¡¯t mean to lie or get any of you in trouble.¡±


    I pause and take a deep soul-cleansing breath. ¡°So this snowke reminds me even those who say they love me can still freeze me out of their lives. I wear each of these charms as a life lesson learned.¡± I touch each charm and pause over the Eiffel Tower, smiling up at Daemon.


    ¡°These hearts are for friends. Brooklyn, who you¡¯ve met. And these two-I lost right out of high school. Drunk driver. I carry the hearts to remind me life is short. They helped me not freak out when you ushered me into your ne.¡±


    Erik takes my hand and presses a warm kiss to the center of my palm. He raises his gaze to mine and we pass several seconds staring into each other¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine a parent hurting their child so deeply. It makes such little sense, sweetheart. Do you know why?¡±


    Daemon¡¯s heavy weight sinks the mattress beside me and I fall into him from the shift of my weight. ¡°Control. They ruled it over us as children. Every time I stepped outside their n as a child the punishment always stripped me of something I loved. I guess that¡¯s why I stick to the back of the ssroom, not wanting to disrupt or call attention. Habit, ya know. And why I kept quiet about who my father is.¡±


    ¡°Out of fear.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Thest thing they could take away from you was their love.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    They all reach for me and draw me in close. I wish the tears would just fall and I could let out the years of pain wearing down my soul but I¡¯m just too tired.


    It¡¯s hard, but I stand and walk to the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to take the second bedroom. I need some time if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Warren and Daemon are across the room, pulling me back in.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best. I know for a fact none of us expected this tost beyond a few weeks of fun to chase away the winter blues. Distance will help with that. I¡¯ll be up and ready for our flight in the morning.¡±


    They are reluctant at first though Warren and Daemon let me leave, but it¡¯s Erik who follows. ¡°If you need someone to spar with or overeat cookies with,e find me.¡±


    I nail him with a quizzical look from across the room. ¡°I¡¯ve hurt them, and you, but you still want to binge on cookies?¡± I offer a small smile. It¡¯s all I can muster at the moment.


    ¡°Shit happens, sweetheart. It¡¯s up to you how much you let others control your life.¡±


    Hourster those words hang in the front of my mind. As do all the times the three men have been there for me. The way they weed me into their lives. But deep down I know the next weeks of my life are going to be hell. All the work I¡¯ve put into my studies, days and years of pure focus. The one time I take a little something for myself it¡¯s all lost.


    Hours tick by and I watch the moon rise from my lonely bed. For two solid weeks I¡¯ve slept snuggled between my lovers. Tonight is the first night I¡¯ve been alone. And it sucks.


    Daemon likes to sleep with his leg between mine, his hand on my thigh. Warren, he¡¯s just as possessive but in a different way. Several mornings I would wake to find his hand holding mine to his chest.


    The more I think about it, the harder I breathe. My heart beats faster and I debate seeking them out. But after tomorrow I won¡¯t have them to run to. I skim a hand under the covers and pull back the band of my underwear.


    It¡¯s quiet so I know they¡¯ve all gone to bed.


    Alone in the dark, I grab my pillow and draw it over my face, giving in to the pressure, and just scream. Scream out my frustration and hurt, my anger at the universe for giving me something for so short a time and then yanking it away.


    I swirl a finger around my clit and feel a sudden sting of need shoot through me. But no fire. Not like what they do for me. I haven¡¯t gone a single night without feeling their pleasure and my body is going into withdrawal. My legs slide open and I cup my pussy. The touch of my own fingers is nowhere near what theirs feels like on my flesh, but I work my clit. Slow circles at first. I ease up the edge of my nightshirt to find my nipples hard, eager. I gasp and for a second I think I can find my release with a little more effort, but the harder I caress the nub tucked between my folds, the further away my release escapes.


    I throw aside the covers, yank off my panties. I close my eyes as a moan whispers past my lips when I sink two fingers into my channel. Wet, hot and hungry. A noise by the door draws my attention and I look on as Warren crosses the room and ces a knee on the bed. In the dark I can feel the heat of his gaze on my hand.


    I shudder when his fingers brush over my belly and he slowly pulls my hand away. Eyes wide, I look on as he wraps his lips around my fingers, sucking them clean. Hair tousled and his chest bare, he¡¯s a vision of pure masculinity when heys between my legs. Before I can protest, whimper or beg, he takes my throbbing clit between hot lips. Large hands sink beneath my ass and I¡¯m devoured and sent reeling into another world when my orgasm hits.


    There¡¯s no time to prepare, only to feel.


    ¡°Fuck, yes,¡± he growls against my sensitive folds. Teeth take the flesh and I¡¯m arching off the bed and falling prey to another rush of hot liquid spilling between my thighs. He flicks the tip of his tongue over the hard pleasure nub, and a part of me falls away. No longer belonging to me. It¡¯s his. Just like Daemon holds another piece of my heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re a treasure, Jemma. A jewel.¡± His soft words don¡¯t match the lightning fury I see sh across his face. I can only assume he¡¯s as torn up about the end of our fling as I am. His cock tents a pair of low-slung sweats and when I dip my eyes, he pulls away.


    ¡°Sleep while you can. The sun is about to rise. Erik will take you to the airport in the morning and join you on the flight.¡±


    Instead of demanding answers, my brain shuts down as he clips a Ferris wheel charm onto my bracelet opposite the dangling Eiffel tower. And just like that I know it is over.

 Chapter 85

    Jemma


    There¡¯s nothing colder than Connecticut in February except the silence of not having them in the same room bickering over who makes the next food run while they read contracts, talking out coding issues or


    quarterly spreadsheets.


    Father and Mother have officially cut me out of their lives. I have the icy letter on my dresser to prove it. The final line the coldest of all: Your shame is yours to carry alone.


    In the three weeks since the quiet flight home I¡¯ve managed to do absolutely nothing for myself except go to work and sleep.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to apply for another school.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t walk away from getting your degree. You only have a few months left and then you can do whatever it is you want.¡±


    I pick at the ice cream tub sitting between Brooklyn and me the mint chocte no longer appetizing. In fact, I feel rather nauseoustely at the slightest taste of food.


    ¡°I want them.¡±


    Brooklyn¡¯s hand shoots out to cover mine with a friendly squeeze. ¡°Have you talked with them? Do they know yet?¡±


    I shake my head. I suspected my upset stomach was due to more than just a broken heart. When Brooklyn found me hugging the toilet yesterday morning, we both had a crying session that ended with my best friend running to the drugstore around the corner.


    ¡°I need some space to wrap my head around this. None of this was supposed to happen. But I will eventually, especially with¡­¡± I point to my stomach. ¡°But right now, I just need to think about what I¡¯m going to do next. It hasn¡¯t been easy. I miss them. I¡¯ve texted them a few times. Erik especially.¡±


    Brooklyn takes the ice cream away and pushes a bottle of water into my hand. ¡°They haven¡¯t been to the school for ss. They¡¯ve brought in your father to fill in for Erik¡¯s lectures. I had no idea ss could get harder, but that man has found a way to make me dread advanced mathematics and I LOVE numbers.¡±


    I cringe and take my friend¡¯s hand in mine. My throat grows tight with all the pent-up emotions I have nowhere to release. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Truly. I didn¡¯t mean to make your life miserable.¡±


    ¡°You need to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°I tried. I went homest Sunday and was promptly informed I was no longer their daughter.¡±


    ¡°And they gifted you that nastygram.¡±


    I nod. Tears burn my eyes but I force them to retreat.


    ¡°How about we go to a V-Day party? Something to help lighten your mode. Talk to some peeps, get you out of your funk?¡±


    ¡°Thest party is what got me into this mess. I think I¡¯ll grab another shift down at Krista¡¯s, maybe give her the night off. I¡¯ll need the extra money if I want to finish my degree before the baby.¡±


    ¡°Want me toe with? Sit there and keep youpany? Make sure you drink enough water?¡±


    Iugh softly. ¡°No, go to your party. I have a couple of things to do before I leave anyway.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I pull Brooklyn in for a quick hug and tap the heart on my charm bracelet that belongs to her. I already have you with me. Go, have fun. Take pictures of your new boyfriend for me.¡± My friend is reluctant but she has a life and a new boyfriend. No way I would be the one to keep her from that. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to keep her from the first Valentine¡¯s Day with her new love interest.


    As soon as she is gone, I lock the door and head to the bathroom for a hot shower and a deep cry.


    An hourter I¡¯m serving a warm cup of hot cocoa to a group of students hitting the books hard and I¡¯m hit with Brooklyn¡¯s words about seeking my degree one way or another. I miss my books, but I miss them more.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? You look like you¡¯re going to burst into tears.¡±


    I turn to look over my shoulder to find Krista eyeing me intently. ¡°It¡¯s just been a long month or so.¡±


    I force a smile and just my luck. Someone walks in so I duck my head and get to work. Between orders and on my breaks I pull out my eBook reader and flip through a couple of my textbooks. Most people my age prefer them over the tonnage of actual physical print books others lug around.


    The sound of a bell pulls me out of my reading and I look up to find a man with a huge bouquet of flowers so big it covers his head and upper torso. He ces them on a nearby table, turns and heads back out.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I find Krista staring at the man¡¯s retreating back with the same puzzled look that¡¯s on my face.


    ¡°Weird.¡±


    The bell jingles again.


    One by one each of the few parking spaces in front of the dinner fills with delivery men unloading vans all loaded down with every kind of flower.


    One stands at the door as they all parade back and forth. Within five minutes the ce fills up with every kind of flower. Especially my favorite -tulips. In every color imaginable.


    ¡°Um, excuse me. This is a diner. You know that, right? What are you doing?¡± I turn one of the delivery guys around before he can walk off.


    He nods. ¡°What the bosses ordered.¡±


    ¡°Bosses?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Another nod.


    I check the bouquets but don¡¯t find a card.


    ¡°We figured this would be better than a note card.¡±


    I twirl around at the sound of a familiar deep voice.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t figure out how to say what we wanted on a 3¡Á2 piece of paper.¡±


    I rush to Erik and throw my arms around him.


    ¡°So you get us instead. Maybe looking into our eyes when we tell you how much we love you will be better anyway.¡±


    Daemon. God, I love his directness. More now than ever. He falls victim to my hug next.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just blurt it out, man,¡± Erik ribs his friend and Iugh through the sudden tears that spring up.


    He lifts a shoulder in azy shrug. ¡°What? It¡¯s not like the flowers didn¡¯t give it away.¡±


    Beside them Warren patiently waits, his eyes so intense I can literally feel them tracking my every move.


    ¡°Are you two done?¡±


    Warren grabs me by the hips and nts me on a stool.


    ¡°We¡¯ve missed you, baby. Thank you for notpletely shutting us out. The texts you sent were everything.¡±


    ¡°I would never freeze another soul out. I would never do that to anyone.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby. We all do.¡±


    Warren captures my lips in a warm kiss and for seconds, minutes maybe hours I lose all concept of time and just feel. At some point someone gets a little impatient and clears their throat. ¡°You¡¯re our queen and if you let us, we would like to show you what you mean to us every day of our lives.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fired from your position at the school, I assume? All because of me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s made things a little difficult. But not impossible.¡±


    ¡°My father¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯lle around. Or he won¡¯t. Normally, there¡¯s not much you can do when a man is set in his ways.¡±


    ¡°Just give it time. You might be surprised.¡± Erik takes my hand in his and kisses each finger before bringing it to his heart.


    ¡°How did you guys find me here?¡±


    ¡°Your friend was more than helpful with the details when we showed up at the Valentine¡¯s Day party. She can be very persuasive when wanting information. We first delivered the flowers to your apartment. When we didn¡¯t find you, we went there.¡±


    ¡°In front of the entire student body?¡±


    ¡°The more people who know how much we love you the better.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe my ears. I bite at my lip and consider what I have to say next¡­and the oue it will have on the evening.


    I look around and see everyone has discreetly vanished. I¡¯ll have to remember to thank Krista.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to show you guys something. I just didn¡¯t know the words to use along with the image. Though, it pretty much speaks for itself.¡± I flick through the pictures on my phone and pull up a snapshot of the pregnancy test and flip around my phone.


    They all fall to their knees and ce kisses on my belly. The awe in their expressions leaves me so filled with emotions I think I¡¯ll burst if one of them doesn¡¯t say something.


    ¡°We thought for sure there was someone else in your life. Someone who would take you away from us.¡±


    ¡°We spent thest three weeks handing in our resignations and making sure we had everything in order to be able to be with you and not jeopardize you, your reputation or your time here at the college.¡±


    ¡°I bet my father loved that, but you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m expelled, remember?¡±


    Warren¡¯s scowl darkens and I¡¯vee to learn it means he has something very arrogant to say. ¡°Not after agreeing to build a new library and another lecture wing for science.¡±


    My jaw drops. ¡°What are you saying.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their price. Even the ones with false standards. We turned the tables on your father. Held something he wanted just out of reach with the threat of taking it awaypletely if he didn¡¯tply with our terms- you back in school.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± I don¡¯t have time to digest the news before all three take my left hand and clip something onto three areas. Hearts. These are made of gold with a diamond in the center of each all surrounding the snowke.


    Fat tears stream down my cheek and they are all three there to dry them with kisses.


    ¡°Now every time you look at your snowke you will see it surrounded by love.¡±


    ¡°And remember the warmth you¡¯ve brought into our lives. And in just a few months we¡¯ll be able to add a fourth heart.¡±


    Each of them rests a hand on my belly and I get a sh of what I will be like as the next nine months progress.


    Erik pulls me off the stool and into his arms, carrying me out the door. February snownds on ourshes as we make our way to their car. For a long moment we just stand there, my filthy professors and me as the snow falls, my heart warmer than it¡¯s ever been.


    Epilogue


    Jemma


    Two yearster


    The day after their confession of love, we were on a ne heading back to London. Within a week they secured a home for us. They were nning on moving their headquarters overseas and made the


    decision on ourst trip here. Only they didn¡¯t have a chance to share the news after the fallout with my family.


    In the two years since they gave me their hearts and I handed them mine, we¡¯ve racked up thousands of flyer miles and charms I cherish-a lion from our trip to South Africa where they were a part of building schools, a cherry blossom from the night in Hong Kong, a ma from our honeymoon trip to Peru.


    It¡¯s been a wild ride and every minute I don¡¯t have my face buried in coding, I spend it with them and our mischievous daughter who has my hair, deep green eyes and what I swear is Erik¡¯s sweet tooth.


    I¡¯m on my way home having just finished myst ss of the day and thumb through a few pictures from a few years back. I smile when my thumbnds on one I almost forgot about.


    A couple of flicks and I shoot it off to my guys, hoping they are alone. How I could forget the one I snapped two years ago in London is beyond me. Or was it Paris? All the nights of their passionate lovemaking have blurred together except that night. I remember the night they marked me as theirs.


    It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day and I¡¯m hoping for a little fun tonight. I smile as I hit send, knowing all of them will be hitting reply within three seconds.


    My phone goes off like rockets on the Fourth of July.


    ¡°Repeat. Tonight.¡±


    That is Daemon. So direct as usual. He¡¯s opened up more and there are times when if he gets going on a topic he loves, it¡¯s hard for him to stop. I love it. And I wouldn¡¯t change it for the world.


    Erik pops up next. ¡°Our dirty girl wants to get naughty.¡± Followed by an eggnt and lips.


    Warren. My sweet, broody man is alwaysst to answer. ¡°Take your panties off before you walk into the house. Our littledy is with Brooklyn for the night so let¡¯s use our time wisely. Don¡¯t keep us waiting.¡±


    ¡°See you at home in ten, my loves.¡±


    I finished my bachelor¡¯s inputer science and I¡¯m currently working with Thurston and ck while working toward my Ph. D.


    The elevator dings and I step directly into our living room to the delicious smell of Daemon¡¯s favorite chili and cornbread. My stomach rumbles.


    ¡°Hi, handsome, is that for me?¡± I find Daemon where I thought I would-in the kitchen holding out a wine ss knowing he would be my first stop.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You never cease to amaze me.¡±


    ¡°And we hope we never do.¡±


    Warren and Erik join us and all three surround me much like that first night in the quiet room of their manor. But this time I¡¯m not hiding who I am or what I want.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make another baby tonight.¡± I pull at the string holding my cranberry wraparound dress on and let it fall to the floor.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    All three prowl closer and I¡¯m shared until all three have tasted the wine on my tongue. ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Warren rumbles in my ear.


    ¡°But the baby making will have to wait until you have enjoyed a nice, warm meal.¡± Daemon drags a stool over and pulls me onto hisp.


    Erik takes another beside us and together they alternate between feeding me food and delicious wine. ¡°After, we will ravish you until you can¡¯t take any more of us.¡±


    ¡°That will never happen.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve found a home with thest people on this Earth I thought would ever fall in love with me. I¡¯m no longer the mousy girl in the back of the room afraid to show her fears as much as her desires. I¡¯m stronger than that now. And I¡¯ll make sure our babies are too.


    I didn¡¯t set out to fall for my professors but they¡¯ve proven lovees in so many forms and none of us has any control over what our hearts want, as filthy as it may seem.

 Chapter 86

    Book Title:  Her Filthy Protectors


    India


    The apartment is silent.


    I pause. Listen. Was that the front door? My mind spins with a million possibilities.


    ¡°Piper?¡±


    No answer. I nce at the clock. I¡¯ve been sitting here for three and a half hours straight.


    ¡°Piper?¡± I call again, but still no answer.


    Sharp spurts of adrenaline needle through my body. I¡¯d been in a deep focus and suddenly jerked out at the sound of¡­I don¡¯t know. But the skittering of chills shooting up my spine has me on high alert.


    My fingers still overtop my keyboard. At the moment, I¡¯m home alone. My roommate is out with her boyfriend on her one night off from serving drinks at Club Sapphire.


    I straighten my sses and push up from the chair. Aches and pains ripple through my legs and shoulders from sitting in the same position. I brush the momentary difort away and strain my hearing, my breathing falling to barely anything. I wrap my fingers around my phone and walk to my bedroom door. When the sound of a rattling knob doesn¡¯te again, I let out a tight breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, India. Breathe.¡± Just someone who¡¯s confused my apartment for theirs. The rattling stops and a door down the hall ms closed a few secondster.


    I flick my eyes to the time on my phone screen. Yeah. It¡¯s a little after six. It must have been a neighboring home and got their ce mixed up with mine. Cool it.


    A string of nasty emails and calls from an unknown number has me skirting the edge of crazyville. The fact they¡¯ve turned threatening has me doublechecking the deadbolt on the front door.


    With it secure I sag against the solid oak b of wood. Paranoid and on edge is the very definition of my existencetely.


    My phone dings with the arrival of a new email and I jump nearly dropping the damn thing.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I let out a hard breath and hover my thumb over the unknown notification. In recent experience, it¡¯s never good when a name or face doesn¡¯te with the email or text.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been locked away in here too long, my friend.¡± Jumping at every little sound is a good sign I need some sunlight.


    My temples begin to throb with signs of a headache edging its way into my evening. ¡°And now I¡¯m talking to myself.¡±


    I look at my screen again debating. ¡°Ya know, not today, Satan. Hard freaking pass.¡± I just can¡¯t right not now. I darken my screen. I can only swallow so much negativity in a day. First, was my father breathing down my neck to give up on my project ande back to the office for ¡®real¡¯ work that needs my attention. Then I spent half my working hours getting myputer to stop showing me the blue screen of death.


    And now this email probably holds another nastygram. Not a lot of people want me to seed with my current project, which only makes me drive myself harder. I¡¯ve devoted hundreds of hours of my life to it. Which is only one of the many reasons I can¡¯t walk away.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been holed up in my apartment. A week? Two? No clue but it¡¯s starting to feel like years. Beige anything right now looks grayish and old. I take in the nd walls I¡¯ve been meaning to decorate with some selfie shots and family photos since moving in a year ago, but a lot has happened since signing the lease. My heart gives a squeeze.


    But damn. Has the sofa always looked that dirty?


    I mentally add another to-do on the list of things needing my attention after I wrap up this code writing.


    With another long night ahead, I make my way to the kitchen and flick on the coffee maker-something my best friend and roommate keeps on around the clock with a fresh brew of dark roast from the second her night shift ends at the club to the moment she heads out again. And when she¡¯s gone, I take over.


    All-nighters are amon urrence for me and there¡¯s no chance of that changing if I don¡¯t finish this code. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can go on like this either.


    But it¡¯s a moot worry. I can¡¯t stop until I¡¯m done.


    I push at the rim of my sses and check the state of my hazardous hair in the reflection of the microwave door. I cringe. Yep. Rats nest bun.


    ¡°Lovely.¡± Thank God no one will see me like this. I should grab a shower while the coffeemaker does its magic.


    My mind tumbles over my work. For months now I¡¯ve yet to fill in the gaps any hacker worth their weight could find in five seconds t once they make it past the first level firewall.


    And that is what stumps me. I lean my forehead against the cab. ¡°Grr. What am I missing?¡±


    Encrypting multipleyers of security isn¡¯t a walk in the park. It is more like a mad dash across an open field while unseen enemies take pot shots with sniper rifles from the tree line. In other words, this code has a wideopen target sitting in the middle of it and I need to eliminate it or lose years of development. My brother might have been the brains behind its original form, but I¡¯ve taken it to a whole other level in the months since his passing.


    I toss my sses on the counter and rub at dry eyes. I have to get this right. I know I can. I just need to-my phone pings cutting my thoughts off. There¡¯s a familiar sexy dark-eyed man¡¯s picture popping up on my screen.


    I shake my head and tell myself no, but I still smile.


    Tomas. Sexy, mouth-watering bad boy Tomas. Nine years my senior and totally not for me. Nor are his two friends.


    Tomas¡¯ million-dor smile and swirling ink covering his arms are distracting enough, but it¡¯s his wicked ability to make mee with his tongue on my clit in less than thirty seconds that has me reaching for my phone.


    And then there is Maksym and Stefan. Totally breathtaking at kissing but mind-blowing at fucking me into the next universe. That¡¯s just the pure truth of it.


    Their raspy ents ghost over my senses as if I can hear them even now as I stand alone in my kitchen.


    The memory of their lips and hands on my skin has my eyes falling to the box on the end of the kitchen counter. It¡¯s been there since the day they called and said they had to leave on business.


    Whatever that means. They aren¡¯t into talking about themselves. And I haven¡¯t asked much to begin with.


    I trace the tip of my finger over the ck edge of the box with an unfamiliarbel across the side. I did a quick google search and the number of dildo variations this particr shop sells is mind-blowing. Piper didn¡¯t stop teasing me for a week. And there isn¡¯t a day that goes by that she isn¡¯t begging me to open it already.


    Truth be told, I haven¡¯t had the balls to open it. Once I do, I don¡¯t trust myself not to beg them toe home.


    Home. Like they belong to me and I to them.


    Piper would love that. She loves a good romance story. But I don¡¯t need a man-or three-stealing my attention from where it needs to be. What I need is to get my head screwed on and stop daydreaming of fantasies.


    It was by chance I met them and now I can¡¯t forget them no matter how hard I try. After weeks of convincing, I finally agreed to a girls¡¯ night out with my best friend. I can still recall the teasing tone in my friend¡¯s voice that night.


    ¡°When in doubt, add more dick,¡± Piper had said the night when all three invited me for drinks at their table.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    In the exclusive section.


    All by ourselves.


    Did I mention it was VIP only?

 Chapter 87

    Fifteen minutes after arriving at the Sapphire Club three of the hottest men I¡¯ve everid eyes on personally descended from their ruling perch in the tower-an exclusive area reserved for the elite-and approached our table with an invitation for me to join them. I grew up in money, but unlike the socialites I¡¯m surrounded by, I don¡¯t let it go to my head. Plus, it¡¯s my parents¡¯ money. Not mine.


    But they didn¡¯t seem to care about my social status beyond me not wearing a wedding ring. They just wanted me. Solo. The geekyputer coder with sses andckluster brown hair. The most attention I ever got from anyone of the opposite sex was when they needed help in trigonometry in high school or me to pass my semester notes while in college.


    But these three were years of built-up karmaing my way in three-piece suits and smelling of danger and desire.


    That feels made up thinking about them that way, but I don¡¯t know how else to say they were the very epitome of what bad boys were.


    And I liked it. A little too much. But not at first.


    Piper practically pushed me out of my chair and into their arms, because of how fast I locked up. I must have looked like a doe in headlights to them.


    I don¡¯t know what came over me to ept. But after I stopped stuttering, I managed to actually hold a conversation with them. And they were beyond smart. Witty. And dreamy.


    And things turned heated pretty quickly.


    That first night was a fantasye true. And now they seem to want a rendezvous every couple of weeks. Which has been fun, but three months makes it time to say adios. I mean, how much longer can our secret encounters keep happening before they grow tired and want to move on?


    It will hurt when that dayes so for me to take the first move makes sense. And preferable before someone who knows my father or myself finds out.


    I shudder at the idea. They are my one secret. And I guess my weaknesses because I¡¯ve yet to be able to tell any of them no.


    That thought has my hand freezing just as I go to swipe my thumb to answer another text as it dings.


    My preview of the message only shows three words: It¡¯s time to-


    It¡¯s time to what? If I open their message, I¡¯ll lose the momentum on the code because I know what will happen. Last time I answered their message I was at their ce and naked within the hour and the next day this pretty ck box arrived a couple of hours after they dropped me off.


    I bite at the inside of my cheek.


    Do I want that again?


    Stupid question. Of course, I do.


    But do I need it? Err. Probably not. But then again, hell yes.


    I smile to myself.


    The second they get their hands on me, my mind will go nk and I won¡¯t be able to think for days. My body still hums from ourst encounter. My heart quickens at the memory. Of my secret trio sharing me between them.


    Whispering how much they loved how my body responded to theirs.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I shake my head and grab my sses.


    I refill my cup of coffee, add in a two sugar cubes and a ssh of milk. This should get me through at least another couple of hours. I make my way to my bedroom, the phone left on the counter where it can¡¯t tempt me when I hear the front door open and close.


    ¡°Babe, you here?¡±


    Piper.


    ¡°No,¡± I call back and wake myputer from sleep mode.


    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Piper mocks and whirls into my room bringing the energy of new love with her.


    I drink in her fashionably ripped jeans, fresh makeup, slightly smeared magenta lipstick, and wild, crazy curly hair that hangs over her shoulders. ¡°You look happy.¡±


    ¡°And you look tired. When was thest time you stepped away from that machine and breathed in some fresh air?¡±


    ¡°I just sat back down, thank you very much. I made coffee. It¡¯s fresh. You wanna binge watch John Wick while I work?¡±


    Piper throws her slight weight onto the edge of my bed. ¡°Let¡¯s be real for a sec. I think thest time you left this ce was when you slept with those three guys from Sapphire.¡±


    Heat shoots to my cheeks. ¡°I thought we said we would never bring that up again.¡±


    Piper shrugs. ¡°Since you have decided you are a vampire, I think it¡¯s at least worth a mention. Did you even bother to make your bed today?¡±


    I give it a cursory nce before turning back to my screen. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s only been a week or so since we went to that book fair.¡± I try for a change of topic, but the pursed lips of my friend state she¡¯s not fooled.


    ¡°Yeah. No. Try almost a month, sweet thing. And almost three since I got you to go with me to Sapphire.¡±


    Her eyes light up with mischief. ¡°Maybe we need to go back and find you another hook-up. Maybe another trio. Or maybe they will be there again. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen them there since they were with you.¡± She narrows her eyes and my heart stops.


    Uh-oh. If Piper is good at anything it is piecing together puzzles with missing pieces of information. She¡¯s a few months shy of graduating fromw school and loves figuring out other people¡¯s secrets. She pauses and I hold my breath but thank God she doesn¡¯t push the topic farther. I rather not spill the beans on all my secret meetups, thank you very much.


    ¡°Anyway, one day you¡¯ll have to tell me what it¡¯s like having three guys worship your body.¡±


    Not happening. That is a secret I n on taking to my grave. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend?¡± I tease.


    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s not going anywhere. Giving him my V card isn¡¯t gonna happen.¡±


    I shove my slipping bun back atop my head and continue nursing my lukewarm coffee. Piper is the only other soul who knows my secret. To an extent. She knows of the first night I spent with Tomas, Maksym, and Stefan. But not the other times. It¡¯s kind of nice having a secret. That way when it ends, I won¡¯t owe anyone an exnation,


    I grab my phone from the kitchen counter and fall back into my chair, feeling my friend¡¯s eyes on me the whole time.


    A few swipes over my phone¡¯s screen and ourst conversation pops up along with their newest messages. Leaving it on read will probably piss them off, but oh well.


    The day after they left on business, Stefan had wanted to know my wildest fantasy. That led to all three jumping on the call and them watching me work myself topletion to the sounds of their husky voices. Gotta love video chat.


    I blush at the memory and try to hide my face behind my mug. Tomas¡¯ filthy words of encouragement. Maksym¡¯s instructions. Memories are a beautiful thing.


    ¡°What has your face so red?¡± She tries for my phone but I move out of the way just in time.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I lie and stick my tongue out. ¡°So coffee, pizza, and Wick? It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day. Will you be mine?¡± I pucker my lips and bat myshes Betty Boop style.


    Piper sighs heavily. ¡°I wish but I can¡¯t. Sorry. I¡¯m on my way out. Work called. I¡¯m needed as a fill-in. Apparently, the other girl rushed off for a shotgun wedding.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Go, give those peeps a wild night. I¡¯ll hang back. There will be other times.¡±


    ¡°Sure you don¡¯t wannae? It seems wrong to leave you here all alone, especially on the day of love. Wanna hang out a little while I tend the bar?¡±


    I¡¯m already shaking my head before she can get the rest of her sentence out. I doubt they would be there and I¡¯m not looking for some quickie.


    ¡°Nah. I¡¯m good.¡±


    I wave her off and head for the shower the second she¡¯s out the front door and the lock in ce. I pause, backtrack and grab the ck box with its frilly name. My phone chimes again and again.


    ¡°Sorry, boys. No wild fantasies tonight. Or any other night.¡±


    All good things muste to an end.

 Chapter 88

    Tomas


    If she thinks she can dodge us, our gorgeous little geek has it all wrong.


    I can¡¯t believe how easy it is to pick her lock. After we teach our girl not answering her phone when we call isn¡¯t an option, I¡¯ll take personal gratification in teaching her self-protection is a top priority. And she¡¯ll love every second.


    Our soft, innocent, and sweet little nerd with her sexy sses and sharp mind stole a part of me the first time I saw her sitting on a high-top stool with her friend.


    I¡¯d found a part of me with her. Maksym and Stefan have said as much too.


    I exchange a look with my best friends and they know what I¡¯m thinking.


    ¡°That was too easy,¡± Maksym grunts.


    I nod. With a final nce behind us to make sure the nosy neighbors in herplex are keeping to themselves we all step inside and close the door silently behind us.


    Darkness greets us, but a few feet beyond the front door I spot the glow of light from underneath a door.


    We weave through the small two-bedroom apartment and draw up short at the sound of soft moansing from the other side of her bedroom door.


    ¡°Are you sure this is her room?¡±


    Stefan has a good point.


    Carpet masks his steps to the other end of the hallway where there is another room. India¡¯s or Piper¡¯s, I don¡¯t know, but we are about to find out.


    Creaks of unoiled metal give away with Stefan swinging the door open.


    ¡°Empty. Not hers. Different perfume.¡±


    My balls grow heavy as our girl¡¯s sensual cries filter through the thin door.


    ¡°Oh, so good. Yes, yes. Right there.¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck is in there with her? Never mind, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Maksym pushes his impressive weight forward and I hold a hand out for him to slow down. Not for fear of any harming to India, but for the poor son-of-a-bitch he¡¯ll kill for touching her. And I want to be the one to wrap my hands around his throat.


    ¡°Wait, moy brat.¡±


    I shrug out of my overcoat and toss it along the back of her sofa.


    Beside me, the other two do the same.


    None of us could wait for another second to see India after touching down so we are still in our suits and feeling a little jetgged from our trip west.


    We all agreed to leave our weapons in the limo and now I¡¯m regretting our decision. Whoever is in there with our girl will just have to die by our bare hands.


    My heart hammers and I can feel Maksym¡¯s heavy breathing on the back of my neck cranking up my own anxiety.


    None of us say anything as I try the knob and find it unlocked.


    Careless girl.


    Soft music ys over a small set of speakers as all three of us step into the bedroom. With the help of herputer screen and a smallmp, both sources of light work together to beat back the shadows.


    Besides her desk, any other furnishings are sparse. A nightstand with arge stack of books and a third door, which I suspect is her closet, are off to the left. The ce is rather small given her family roots as the country¡¯s leadingpany is security tech.


    Until now we¡¯ve never stepped foot inside her apartment. Our time together was always about making herfortable and having us in her space where her friend could discover us seemed to put her on edge. So, we respected that.


    Until she stopped taking our calls.


    A year ago, I never imagined us this close to losing my sanity but the longer I¡¯m away from India Cambridge, the less human I feel. Shepletes me.


    Shepletes us. Which blows my freaking mind.


    We grew up together, rose from poverty, fought back the fuckers wanting to take us out by any means and have the scars to prove it. Through it all my brothers and I bled, cursed and grew stronger. Brick by brick we built our underworld empire, dirty and sinful as it is, and now power and money aremodities we no longerck.


    We decided a long time ago whatever we did we either did it together or not at all.


    Including finding love. But I¡¯ll be the first to admit I never saw thising. Maybe because none of us were ever looking for more than a quicky before her.


    Our thoughts revolved around securing our hold, weaseling out threats to our kingdom until one day we found ourselves on our thrones at the top with no queen at our sides. And no one left to test our trigger fingers.


    Years of living in the shadows made us believe we¡¯d never find someone to share our lives with. Bringing someone into our way of life went against thest few morals any of us have.


    And then India appeared like a mirage of untainted beauty with her wounded heart and beautiful eyes.


    One look and I was broken for any other. Foolish for a man to say? Possibly. But I don¡¯t give a fuck. She shattered my fucking control. She hooked me. Made a mad man out of me. I¡¯m obsessed, I guess you could say. I can only be whole with her in my life.


    And I know Maksym and Stefan well enough to understand we are all suffering without her.


    I spy her phone on her desk and a couple of taps on the screen show she¡¯s received our texts and calls. But left them unread.


    A mistake she¡¯s about to answer for.


    Maksym narrows his eyes at me and I confirm with a quick jerk of my chin, knowing he understands. His wolfish grin tells me India is about to pay dearly indeed.


    We look at each other and I can feel it to the marrow of my bones. We are where we belong.


    We all feel the pull she has over us. The primal need to im her and mark her. Keep her as our queen. As fucked in the head as that sounds. Something we¡¯ve yet to do. Not until she¡¯s ready for those steps. But not feeding her tight pussy our milk has been a test of wills and one I am close to losing.


    But because of who she is and the heartache she¡¯s been through we¡¯ve been patient. But I don¡¯t know for how much longer.


    We advance quietly.


    It¡¯s a little confining with the three of us in her room. I wish we had the space of our penthouse to work with, but this will have to do, for now, I guess. I have to respect that India doesn¡¯t use her family¡¯s wealth to buy herself some luxury condo in a nearby high rise.


    Beyond that, I¡¯m not focused on unimportant details. The second I hear one of the guys close the door behind us all my attention falls on the beautiful temptress in the middle of therge bed-the one luxury item our girl seems to have afforded herself. It will do nicely for what we have nned.


    She¡¯s spread out in the middle of it, her shapely legs wide open and a fat, rubber cock poised to pleasure her body.


    I guess we won¡¯t be killing anyone tonight after all.


    ¡°Where did she get that?¡± Maksym grits in a dark whisper. His eyes ze with banked arousal and curiosity.


    A wolfish grin of my own spreads across my face. ¡°I sent it to her before we left on our trip.¡± My words are masked by the music and her absorption in whatever fantasy she has going on in that pretty head.


    She¡¯s rubbing the head along her seam and I bite back a groan at the sight of her juices coating the bulbous head.


    Come on baby, let me hear your moan again.


    She sighs as if she can hear my silent plea and fuck yeah. My cock swells, hungry for those juices spilling between her folds.


    There it is, baby. Like music to my fucking ears. She¡¯s moaning and sighing again and it has Stefan inhaling sharply beside me.


    I know my friend likes the sound of his name pouring like honey from her sweet mouth.


    We exchange looks and I don¡¯t know whose smile is more predatory. The three of us share everything-including women. But not until India did anything feel this serious. We are all treading new waters here and it¡¯s as scary as it sounds.


    God help me, help us all. What we are about to do will either put us in the lower levels of hell or the higher kingdom of heaven.


    Either way, I¡¯m going to love every minute of it.


    Her other hand moves over her bare breasts and she pinches a taut nipple. The glow of the soft lighting highlights her flushed face and the way her mouth falls open pulls pre-cum from my dick.


    Fuck. Me.


    My balls grow heavy and my cock hardens to the point of being painful.


    Our girl is seeking her own pleasure and this time it¡¯s not over some fucking video call. I can smell her arousal and feel the heat radiating out.


    Beside me, I hear Maksym and Stefan let out a sigh.


    ¡°Oh, Tomas. Yes.¡± She moans and I watch as she inches her toy into her shaft an inch at a time. I purposefully picked one that would remind her of me. Her walls stretch for the toy just like it stretches for me.


    ¡°Tomas,¡± she moans again and fuck me. I like her pleasuring herself with my name on her lips.


    I signal to Maksym and Stefan. Together we surround her on all three sides of the bed. If she wants to run, she¡¯ll either have to break through the headboard or try to get past one of us and that isn¡¯t happening.


    She is our prisoner. At our mercy and all we demand in return is her sweet, sweet body.


    We make our living the hard way. Teaching people to fear us and showing them why they¡¯re smart to heed our orders. Bratva blood flows through our veins three generations thick. Our fathers brought our families¡¯ shared criminal empire from the old world decades ago and settled in New York. From there we¡¯ve branched out. Seattle, Chicago. Vegas. We control portions of each city and we¡¯re only growing. It¡¯s been our sole focus for two decades, going on three.


    But now, all any of us can think about is the beautiful goddess fucking herself on the bed between us and driving us crazy every second we¡¯re apart.


    She has us thinking there¡¯s more to life than bloodshed and brutality.


    Maybe our fathers are right. We need to start thinking about an heir and I for one can¡¯t think of a better soul to be the mother of our children than India Cambridge.


    Our treasure nts her feet wider and sinks the rubber toy deeper, as deep as it can go, and slowly starts to sway her hips to the grind of the music.


    Another minute of watching this and I¡¯ll lose the little control I have.


    Stefan reaches for his tie and loosens the knot then frees it from his cor. We all shrug out of our suit jackets, the soft lo-fi music ying masks our movements.


    One nod and we move as one.


    Before she can fight back, I flip over our naughty little genius to her stomach and Stefan slips the makeshift blindfold on before she can get a good look at us.


    ¡°What the fuck. Oh my God!¡± she shouts and struggles against my strong hold.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Stefan tests the blindfold as I cover her mouth with a hand before she can scream again.


    ¡°Shh, princess, or we¡¯ll be forced to put a gag in that fuckable sweet mouth of yours.¡±


    She stiffens in my hold and I can¡¯t help but think she¡¯s the sexiest fucking prisoner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Maksym leaves the room and from how the door is angled I can see through the living room that he¡¯s securing the front door.


    Maksymes back and flicks on anothermp and together we raise her to her knees at the end of her bed.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Rage and remnants of lust color her cheeks.


    ¡°Piper is in the next room. You need to leave before she calls the cops.¡±


    She looks gorgeous, ruffled, flushed and all those lies spilling from her mouth.


    I raise a hand and bring it down on her ass with a delicious smack.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she gasps and writhes, mussing the duvet beneath her knees.


    I rub my palm over the reddened area and she betrays herself by pushing her ass into me.


    ¡°Not happening, krasotka. Keep lying and we¡¯ll be forced to fuck that mouth for lying.¡±


    She struggles against our hold but she¡¯s not going anywhere. Not anytime soon, that is.


    Her chest rises and falls heavily, that little pink tongue darting out to wet her lips.


    She is beautiful as hell quivering on her knees and blissfully naked. She might have had the idea of finishing herself off tonight, but that is not how this will end.


    And she knows it.

 Chapter 89

    I wrap her long hair around my fist and bring her mouth to mine. Coffee, sugar, and cream. I groan at the taste of her favorite beverage hitting my tongue as I take her mouth in a harsh, iming kiss.


    Her back bows and she fights against the invasion of my tongue but I feel the vibrations of her groan against my chest where she¡¯s leaning into me.


    I loosen my tie and Maksym does the same.


    We¡¯re about to make our girl wish she never bought a four-poster bed.


    I secure a wrist and anchor her to one post while Maksym does the same with her other. She doesn¡¯t make it easy though. She jerks free from me and I grab it back.


    ¡°Struggling will get you nowhere,¡± I warn.


    With my mouth at her ear, I husk, ¡°Behave, krasotka. Or, I¡¯ll color that ass with the thorough spanking it deserves before we fuck it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± She whimpers like it¡¯s going to soften me in a way where she takes control over this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯d say watch us, but that¡¯s not happening now, is it?¡± I trace the edges of the blindfold and watch her shiver from my touch.


    Maksym taps her clenched thighs with a hand. She knows what he wants but she refuses to move.


    ¡°Open,¡± I growl hungrily with my lips against her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡± I lean forward and let her feel my warmth against her body.


    Her chest quivers and I can see her fighting an internal war of either giving in or fighting.


    I undo the buckle of my belt. I turn it loose from the loops, the crack of the leather causing a delicious red bloom over her lovely skin.


    I wrap the belt around my fist and caress the pointed end from the top of her spine to the cleft of her ass.


    She gasps but it¡¯s the heady sigh that gives away her arousal.


    ¡°I think you were given instructions. You should follow them.¡±


    Goosebumps erupt over her skin and those little pink nipples reaching out, and begging for my mouth, pucker even tighter. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    My eyes snap off the delicate curve of her ass to her sweet mouth though she can¡¯t see me. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Her mouth falls open. Out of shock at being threatened with a spanking or desire I don¡¯t know which.


    ¡°I¡¯ll scream.¡±


    ¡°We would hope so. Now spread them or find out just how far Tomas will go to get what he wants,¡± Stefan adds from her other side while taking in the beautiful sight as much as I am.


    ¡°You need to leave. My roommate. She¡¯ll be back any second.¡±


    India raises her voice and works defiance into every single syble. It¡¯s cute and even a little sexy that she thinks an audience will deter us.


    Stefan taps her thighs. ¡°Now, malyshka.¡±


    Slowly she spreads them and the rubber cock eases from her pussy to fall between her knees. She sweetly bites at her lower lip.


    Stefan reaches for the dildo and there is no hiding the sweet nectar wetting her thighs or the toy.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He traces the plumpness of her full bottom lip with the sticky head. With each ragged breath, her breasts jiggle and my cock aches to rece the toy.


    ¡°Stick your tongue out for Stefan. Taste those juices and I want to hear you moan when you do.¡±


    She does as I order and in doing so pulls a groan from Maksym. She slowly hinges her mouth open a fraction more. Stefan eases the head in and coats her tongue with her sweetness.


    ¡°Suck it. I want to see how far that mouth can open for cock.¡±


    I hear Stefan break off into our nativenguage. My blood flows likeva as I tap her nipples with the tip of my belt. The way she trembles and fights her restraints makes me lock down my control. Thoughts of devouring herpletely pound through my head and scaring her away isn¡¯t tonight¡¯s mission. Possessing a woman is one thing, but when they have a hold on you right back the game and its rules arepletely different.


    She could push us away and we would be left with nothing else to do but walk.


    She opens her mouth a little wider, taking another couple of inches. Her cheeks re from the girth and the little wet sound she makes sucking on her rubber dildo pulls more pre-cum from my dick. I can feel it spill to wet the silk lining of my cks.


    ¡°Take it deeper.¡± Stefan feeds her the toy and I brush the hair from her shoulder. As she sucks her juices off the cock, I sink my teeth into the tender flesh of her earlobe. I drag my tongue over the shell to soothe the pain before turning my attention to the pulse point just below her ear.


    She shivers and groans under my touch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop sucking,¡± I warn.


    Breathse in tiny gasps as I move my hand over her shoulder to skim along the slope of her breasts, her belly only to slide between her thighs. I trail the tips of my fingers over her bare pussy lips and tease the bud tucked between her folds relishing her wetness. Working her mouth and her body, she follows our lead.


    Stefan gently removes the toy and both he and Maksym strip off their clothes.


    Pants, shirts, and shoes are gone in seconds. Pre-cum drips liberally from their cocks and both fist their lengths to keep from losing it right there in the middle of the room.


    I know because I¡¯m feeling the same damn way.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    ¡°Anyone with a criminal mind and intent can get past yourck of a security system. I think we¡¯ll have a talk with your father about that.¡±


    Her head jerks toward me. ¡°No!¡± she blurts, making me grin. Our India has kept us as a dirty little secret she would rather not show the world. For now, we¡¯ll allow it, but not for much longer.


    She tries to wrestle free from her restraints at the end of the bed, her perfect breasts bouncing like enticing fruits in front of my mouth. I palm one and hold it up for Stefan to enjoy.


    While stroking his cock, Stefan leans in, wraps his lips around a tight peak and I marvel when her head falls back. With her mouth agape moans pour from her lips as sweet as honey.


    ¡°Please, just take what you want and go. My roommate will be back soon. Her boyfriend is a cop.¡± She curls her fingers around the expensive silk of our ties and tests the knots again.


    The material will be ruined after this but I don¡¯t give a shit. Seeing her at our mercy is driving me to im her, feed her our milk, and see her round with our baby. But if I know what is good for us, I won¡¯t chase that desire too long.


    Stefan moves to the other nipple and Maksym moves onto the bed,ing up behind her. Both are on their knees and the way they fit together-her ass molded to his front-is just fucking beautiful.


    I look on as he drags the wet head of his cock over the round slopes of her ass cheeks.


    Our captive falls forward and deeper into Stefan¡¯s embrace, her sweet cries beautiful to the ears.


    On either end of the bed, the wooden posts groan from taking on her weight but hold.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to take what we want. We¡¯vee here for you and we¡¯re not leaving until we¡¯ve had our fill.¡±


    I knew she would be trouble the second she walked into Sapphire all those nights ago. And I was not wrong.


    Stefan palms her breast for me and I lean forward to take a hard bead between my lips. I release it with a delicious pop. ¡°Such tasty, pretty nipples.¡±


    ¡°And a body that needs to be fucked long and hard,¡± Stefan adds.


    Taking the dildo I gifted her in one hand, I use my other to drag my finger through her pussy lips.


    ¡°Oh, God.¡± She gasps and tries to shuffle her legs closed but only manages to lock my hand in ce.


    ¡°You have to leave. You can¡¯t be here.¡±


    In the same breath she¡¯s pleading for the exact opposite and I chuckle.


    ¡°Oh¡­damn¡­don¡¯t stop.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯d say your body is telling us everything we need to know.¡±


    Kneeling behind her, Maksym spreads her thighs with his. He looks up at me and nods toward his pants pocket.


    I toss him a rubber and he covers himself before slipping between our captive¡¯s pussy lips.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she moans and drops her head back to rest on his shoulder. My friend has yet to enter her sweet body; he¡¯s only gliding his length through her slick folds. Each time he moves forward he nudges her clit and she releases a sigh, her grip on those restraints a little tighter.


    Stefan and I both kneel at the front of the bed. With a hand on either thigh, he holds her open to anything I could want.


    When Maksym withdraws I chase his stroke with the dildo. Together we work her back and forth until she¡¯s panting for air and ready to give us her orgasm.


    Stefan loves to give her pretty nipples all the attention and watching my friends work our captive is a beautiful sight. Juice glistens on her bare pussy lips and we all three work her close to the edge of finding her release.


    ¡°Please, please, please¡­¡± Each word is nothing more than a whisper. She starts to grind her hips and thrusts her breasts into Stefan¡¯s greedy mouth.


    ¡°Please what, India? Do you want us to make youe with your little toy and leave? Or fuck you with our cocks? You have to tell us what you want. Communication is everything in a rtionship, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should leave her to her toy. Let her find her release. It¡¯s obvious it¡¯s what she prefers.¡±


    Maksym gives a dark chuckle. ¡°Seems fair since she left us out of all the fun to start with.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you were fucking yourself with someone else¡¯s toy cock?¡±


    My cock pulses, craving the grip of her mouth around my length as her tongue darts out and swipes across her bottom lip. ¡°No. No, Tomas sent it to me.¡±


    She gives all her weight to the ties and to Stefan who takes her in his arms as Maksym and I take turns teasing her sweet opening.


    ¡°How many times have you pleasured yourself thinking of us?¡± I ask and reach for her clit to give it a little pinch. She bucks and I take that moment to nudge the fat head of the dildo inside her dripping wet pussy.


    Using my other hand, I slowly torture her clit and the second we stop she shimmies those hips of hers wanting more.


    ¡°Is this what you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°No. Yes. Just don¡¯t stop.¡±


    I work the rubber cock an inch into her slit and pull it out to the sound of her cries, rolling her clit non-stop.


    Behind her, Maksym moves position and I know he¡¯s looking to sink his length into her ass.


    ¡°Poor, beautiful little princess, you¡¯re so close it hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Stefan releases a nipple with a juicy pop and immediately starts on the other.


    She¡¯s panting hard, so hard her whole body is shaking with the need to find release.


    I pull back, taking the toy with me. I¡¯m the only one left wearing clothes.


    ¡°Who else is going to be here tonight? Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°No¡­nobody.¡±


    ¡°Open her for me.¡±


    Stefan spreads her folds and I¡¯m back on my knees. I purr softly when the sweetness of her nectar spills over my tongue. I gather more of her juices and wrap my lips around her clit.


    ¡°Please,¡± she begs. ¡°I burn. It¡­I just¡­I need toe!¡± I give it a hard tug and she cries out. I bury a finger and then another inside her core loving the way her walls mp around my fingers as she hits her peak.


    ¡°Look at all that sweet nectar pouring out of her pussy. Very telling, indeed.¡±


    I stand and strip.


    Maksym gathers her hair in his hand and turns her head to im her mouth. I¡¯m almost jealous of him swallowing down all those delicious cries of pleasure.


    She tries to break away but the hand in her hair prevents it. When Maksym finally ends the kiss, both are breathing heavily.


    ¡°Maksym,¡± I hear her whisper my friend¡¯s name.


    ¡°Now kiss my brother, malyshka,¡± Maksym tells her. Not that we are true brothers of blood, but the sentiment is all the same. We¡¯ve bled together and lost together. And now we will find our forever together. But first, we¡¯ll have to convince her that we are no one¡¯s dirty secret and that three men can love one woman.


    ¡°I wish you could see how hard you have our cocks.¡± I wrap each finger of my right hand around her throat and hold her as my prisoner.


    I tease the corner of her mouth with the tip of my tongue. She does exactly what I want. Those perfect lips part with a faint gasp and I take that moment to steal yet another kiss.


    Stefan replies, ¡°That¡¯s ok, brother. She¡¯s about to feel every fucking inch of us instead.¡±

 Chapter 90

    India


    The hand holding me in ce grips a little tighter around my throat.


    Not too hard but hard enough to know I am being imed and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.


    I freeze, unable to move. But his mouth on mine is inplete contrast and sends mixed signals to my brain.


    Pleasure and fear.


    But do I really fear these men?


    I should. I know I should. From day one their identity has been no secret. But I can¡¯t find it in myself to care beyond how they make my body feel so unbearably good.


    Yes, unbearably.


    They¡¯ve stoked the heat inside me so high that one release is not enough. They¡¯ve teased me into a walking, breathing fiery mess until I can¡¯t think. All I can do is feel. I know once they take me to the edge of a massive release, I¡¯ll find a serene calm. But getting to the moment isplete torture.


    I breathe through my nose and let the familiar scent of each man¡¯s masculine cologne, husky bedroom voices, and possessive touches settle over me.


    I can sense all three, powerful and dominant. One of them chuckles darkly and my body pulsates from the sound alone. That is how much control they currently exert over me. Shameful, yet true.


    Feel them touching me, feel them working my body to the brink and then backing off. I¡¯m so frustrated I want to scream.


    Someone releases one restraint and my hand falls into theirs. They rub at my wrist but I don¡¯t get it back. Instead, the man to my right guides my fingers to stroke his massive girth.


    ¡°God, your touch could send me to the grave a happy man.¡±


    Tomas.


    His voice is deeper than the others. Raspy.


    Maksym is behind me relentlessly stroking my back entrance. Rimming, dipping in, pulling out. He knows how to make me beg and I am so on the verge of screaming for them to do anything they want, just let mee.


    I let out a small shuddering sigh when I wrap my hand around Tomas¡¯ throbbing cock. I find him wet and sticky with pre-cum.


    In the next second my other hand is released from its binding and Stefan is guiding my hand to him.


    I stroke them both, hungry for a taste.


    Maksym moves us away from the edge and pushes me forward. I brace myself on my hands and knees. From in front of me, I feel the bed dip and a momentter a warm path of cream is spread over my lips. I swirl my tongue over the head and taste my lover. I lick at my lips again, but another is right there to mark my mouth as his, too.


    Stefan and Tomas take turns wetting my lips until a thumb on my chin opens my mouth.


    One pushes in from my right, the hand in my hair holding me steady and in ce as he glides his shaft deeper. I hollow my cheeks and rx my jaw as my mouth is slowly filled.


    He withdraws and I take the other one to my left as he feeds me his cock. And just like with the rest of my body, they share my mouth. Two pumps and the other glides in. They continue like this, sharing my mouth until we are all breathing heavily.


    I have one more night with my mysteriously dark bratva men who disappear and then suddenly reappear after dealing with ¡°work¡±. I ask no questions about what they do in the time they are away and they offer up none willingly. Up until now it worked, but now I¡¯m beginning to wonder and want to know more. Signs that whatever it is that we share has run its course.


    I¡¯m determined to make as many memories as I can with them before I go, but I still feel a pang in my heart at this being ourst time. Whether they know it or not.


    I try to force all the rampant thoughts flying through my head away but I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do once they are gone from my life.


    Still holding my hair, Tomas pulls back and then slides in, fucking my mouth with steady strokes. He swells and I know from experience he¡¯s close to his limit.


    He slows and Stefan takes over. I groan as he fills my mouth, stretching my lips wide over his impressive girth.


    Behind me, Maksym spreads my cheeks with strong fingers on my ass. He leans in and licks around my folds, teases my opening, and swirls the tip of his tongue over my slit.


    Pure pleasure roars through my body and I suddenly moan from the feel of Maksym¡¯s hot breath across my ass. Tender kisses linger over my flesh in between possessive nips and bites.


    Stefan chooses that exact moment to take my nipples between his fingers and pinch. I can¡¯t stop the pleading groan that tears from me. They stop feeding me their cocks so I reach for them and stroke one then the other.


    The feel of something cold being drizzled over my back entrance has me stilling.


    This part. When Maksym ims my ass. It always steals my breath and my desire to ever leave their bed.


    I groan again, this time pushing back when I feel the swollen head of his cock ready to sink into my ass. ¡°Easy, malyshka. I know you want this.¡±


    He¡¯s not wrong.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± He nudges at my back entrance. Enters me until only the head sits inside.


    ¡°Yes, please. Yes,¡± I whimper and beg. Euphoria rises in me as he gives me a few more inches and stretches me wider.


    Before now I would never beg a man but all three have me doing things now a sheltered girl like me never dared dream of.


    Between my legs, someone else eases a finger inside me and curls their digit up rubbing me in just the right way to have my thighs quivering.


    I try to force them both deeper, but strong hands grip my ass. It burns so sweetly. Maksym is slow at first until I feel the p of his balls against my body.


    ¡°Fuck, you feel so perfect.¡±


    He withdraws and my body seems swept up in endless pleasure. And then he pushes back in and all the blissful tension in my body jacks up another notch.


    Maksym pulls out and hauls me up from the bed to straddle hisp reverse cowgirl. He pushes me forward a little and reims my back entrance, sinking in until my body swallows everyst inch of his throbbing hard cock.


    ¡°Oh, god,¡± I groan and reach for anyone, anything for purchase.


    My hands find hard bs of chiseled muscle and I dig my nails into skin.


    Masculine grunts and groans hit my ears and the sound is so primal a rush of hot liquid spills to coat my thighs.


    Strong hands lift me and someone kisses me, our tongues tangling.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The one deep throating me with his tongue breaks away with a nip to my lower lip that has me clenching my thighs and craving their lips and teeth around my aching clit.


    ¡°Lean back,¡± I¡¯m ordered with lips hovering over mine.


    I fall back into the arms of my third lover who gathers my hair in hand and turns my face up to his. He takes over kissing me while another devours my breasts. Licking and sucking one while pinching the other.


    My legs fall open, my ass full of Maksym¡¯s throbbing dick. With an arm around my waist, he lifts me, pumping into me with short strokes.


    Maksym strokes his soft, warm tongue over mine as if I¡¯m the sweetest forbidden treat he¡¯s ever stolen.


    Warm air passes over my tender nipples and I strain against the onught of pleasure bombarding me as one of the men moves between my legs, wraps his lips around my clit, and tugs.


    I try to catch my breath but they have me so close to the edge I can¡¯t keep air in my lungs.


    I¡¯m panting and clenching my thighs to help ease the ache.


    ¡°Spread more for me. Get those legs open. Show me those beautiful pink pussy lips and all that cream I¡¯m going to slide my cock through.¡±


    I hear the rustle of a wrapper and know the other two are slipping on a condom. Though I¡¯m on the pill, they¡¯ve yet to give me their milk despite me begging and pleading.


    ¡°Please,¡± I try again, already knowing what they¡¯ll say.


    ¡°Net, moy lyubovnik. Poka ty ne prinadlezhish¡¯ nam.¡± No. Not until I¡¯m fully theirs. It¡¯s the same answer every time.


    I do as I¡¯m roughlymanded and my reward is instant.


    The bulbous head of Tomas¡¯ cock is poised at my entrance. I know it¡¯s him by instinct alone. I¡¯m already stretched so tight with Maksym in my ass that when Tomas stretches my tight pussy, I can do nothing but gasp. My fingers grip rock-hard muscles.


    I grab at the blindfold but my hands are snatched away and brought back to solid abs and Stefan¡¯s cock. I stroke him with my left while I rake my nails over Tomas¡¯ chest with my right. He forces his cock into my tight channel, wedging in so deep I forget to breathe.


    Pinned between all three men I am helpless to what they want from me.


    How I can feel so turned on and so furious at being denied what I want at the same time, I don¡¯t have an answer. All I can do is let my body feel and let ite alive under their masterful skills.


    I scream from the sudden fullness. Maksym holds me close, taking most of my weight and whispering sweet words to me as his friend pumps into my pussy.


    The sash around my eyes blocks out everything, kicking my other senses into high gear.


    The smell of sex permeates the room and their cologne teases me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever needed toe so badly in my life.


    I buck against them. ¡°More. So close.¡± My whole body thrums.


    Beside me, Stefan wraps his fingers around mine where I stroke his thickness. I work him up and down. My reward is rivulets of pre-cum spilling over my fingers. I bring it to my mouth and lick off the sticky hot liquid to the sound of appreciative growls.


    Heat rises higher and higher as my body climbs to new levels of sensations. Arms wrap around me and I let go of keeping up with who is who and just let the intoxicating aroma of all three men and my release take over.


    I clench my thighs and brace for impact.


    I cave and let the tidal wave of my orgasm sweep me away.


    My breathing is heavy and my pants and groans grow in volume.


    I wrap my hands behind my head and bury my fingers into thick hair.


    He growls and tightens his strong hands around my tender breasts.


    Another wave hits my core. I guess my release triggers Tomas¡¯. He thrusts in and I feel him swell, spreading my channel with his wide girth. It¡¯s too much. My release jacks up ten-fold and I¡¯m thrown over another ledge the second I feel his cock jerk inside me and spill into his condom.


    ¡°I¡¯ming! Oh, God, it¡¯s too much,¡± I rush to say around my panting. I reach out and they are all there, holding me.


    ¡°Give yourself to us,¡± someone rasps.


    I don¡¯t get to softly float down from my life-changing orgasm before lips press to my ear.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done with our pretty little captive.¡±


    I hear another rubber being slipped on before the third moves between my legs and slides inside my freshly fucked pussy.


    ¡°Fuck, so warm and ready for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I cry out, my breath catching in my parched throat.


    Maksym pumps into my ass and Stefan drives so far inside me I feel him deeper than I¡¯ve ever felt him, or the others before. Stroke after stroke I¡¯m pushed until I don¡¯t know how much more I can take.


    Desire swirls anew and yet another orgasm rolls through me just as both men find their release. Someone grabs my hips and together we rock back and forth. I sink into Maksym¡¯s arms and savor the weight of Stefan.


    My mind spins the deeper into their circle of pleasure I fall. The longer I let them touch me the more fantasies they fulfill. This is more than sex. More than just carnal pleasures. And it scares me. But I can¡¯t pull away. Not just yet. Tomorrow. I can have this night. Just tonight. And then I can say my goodbyes. The mafia life goes against everything my parents raised me to believe. I can¡¯t have this. I can¡¯t have them. I would be shunned as the heir to a securities tech empire. The irony isughable. The attention that would fall on me would shine a moon-sized spotlight on them. I can¡¯t allow anything to hurt them. Especially because of me.


    Their cocks jerk within my walls, their milk spilling into their condoms. I wanted badly to feel their releases marking me but I guess it wasn¡¯t meant to be.


    That¡¯s okay. I have tonight and I have this memory. It will have to do.


    I wrap my arms around Stefan¡¯s neck and hold him. Together he and Maksym feed the fire inside me with their slowing pumps.


    Beside us, Tomas frees my vision. He turns my head in his direction. ¡°My nikogda tebya ne otpustim,¡± he whispers to me before stealing my breath with a kiss.


    I only wish I knew what he meant.

 Chapter 91

    India


    Three blistering weekster I toe my heels off and lean into the plush leather of my father¡¯s office chair.


    Since kindergarten and my color-by-number days, I always considered this spot magical, and right now I can use all the mojo, juju, woo woo- whatever-I can get. Anything to help me finish this damn code and get on with my life.


    I rub at the throbbing pulse in my temples, knowing another migraine is on the way. I think I¡¯m going on three hours straight staring at this damn screen.


    I tap at a couple of keys and my eyes unfocus. All I can do is just sit here.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Growing up, my father would pass hours in this very chair, fingers steepled in front of him as he searched and worked to resolve one issue or another. Come to think of it, I¡¯m certain I am the cause behind a lot of time he spends here to this day. Raising a daughter while building and operating a multi-million-dor securitypany couldn¡¯t have been easy.


    For years I was convinced this chair gave him magical powers to see into the future, but right now I wish it would heal a broken heart. I change from rubbing my temples to pressing a palm over my chest.


    I would do close to anything right this minute for that childhood fantasy to be true. Three weeks without them feels like an eternity in hell. I huff. Well, I totally understand that freaking cliched saying now. Not that it is worth anything. After a light dinner in my tiny kitchen, we returned to my bedroom for the sweetest lovemaking and I fell asleep pressed between all three. Sometimeter I woke to find the bed empty and a text message on my phone asking for a date that night.


    Ending our rtionship over text isn¡¯t exactly how I wanted it to end, but a modern version of a Dear John letter ended my connection with the three mafia men. If I had allowed us one more night I wouldn¡¯t have had the strength to walk.


    And I¡¯ve regretted it ever since. There was no reply, just pure undisturbed radio silence. Like a total ckout.


    I let out a sigh. Could I have been any bigger of an ass?


    I got what I wanted, though, right? Aplete severing of ties so no one found out my deep, dark secret?


    ¡°Focus, India. Get your head together al-fucking-ready.¡± I eyeball myptop¡¯s screen, which is filled with the source code for the security software I created.


    I waffle on that idea. Better stated will have created if I can ever finish.


    Hence the need for some additional brainpower.


    The finalyer of heuristics should have been finished long before now and I¡¯m starting to believe I¡¯ll never resolve the issues. Which can¡¯t happen.


    I measure out a hearty handful of Tic Tacs and toss back the tiny mints all at once and consider my next steps.


    Once I lock down the coding the simtions tests across multiple mobile devices can happen and that¡¯s just the beginning. I only hope I¡¯ve been able to code the operating system in anguage that can be understood across the sphere of devices it¡¯s meant for in the end.


    A problem for another day.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of security software if it¡¯s hackable?¡± I mumble to myself and scribble a new line of coding on a sheet of paper. I don¡¯t want to make any changes before I can test myst changes, so I take notes.


    If I manage what I set out to do with the original idea my brother created before he died, this software will be the next big thing in the tech world. Everyone from banks to automotivepanies to the freaking Pentagon will want it as part of their arsenal as an imprable shield of protection against every shade of hacker looking to create havoc.


    This software is capable of generating millions for the right people and, in turn, me. Then I¡¯ll no longer be under the scrutiny of my father¡¯s judgment. Then maybe when that dayes, I can break off and create my ownpany and no longer be controlled by the Cambridge name and have an endless source of funds to open a foundation in my brother¡¯s name.


    When all thates about, I will have kept my promise.


    Before the usual unbidden thoughts of my brother can take over my mind a small window pops up on my screen blocking my work, and the familiar smiling face of my best friend beams back at me.


    ¡°Holy shit, India, you look hot.¡±


    Piper presses her face close to the screen and gives a low wolf whistle in appreciation of the way my dress hugs the contours of my full bust.


    ¡°You mean I look like a hooker. An expensive one but still¡­a hooker. Like Julia Roberts in Pretty Woman if she had her dad¡¯s ck credit card from the beginning.¡±


    Piper snorts at myparison. ¡°Funning all aside, you¡¯re doing that rapid talk thing you do when you get nervous. Take a breather. It¡¯s just a g, not a blind date your mom orchestrated. Now let me see!¡±


    I snort. ¡°There¡¯s not much difference. She¡¯ll expect me to flirt and dance all night.¡± I stand and do a three-sixty for her benefit since she helped me pick out the dress.


    Piper leans in. ¡°Damn, there won¡¯t be a limp dick or dry pussy in that ballroom, tonight. Your mom just wants help loosening people¡¯s purse strings. Besides, it¡¯s not like you have to fuck anyone. Well, unless you want to, that is. There are plenty of ces in that mansion to get busy. And don¡¯t give me that ¡®I have no time for sex and men anymore¡¯ look. Everyone needs a dick now and again. You¡¯re a hot mamacita.¡± Piper teases, ¡°If I were into chicks, I¡¯d do you in a heartbeat.¡±


    My head falls back and I let out the first crack ofughter I¡¯ve felt belly deep since my time with them. ¡°Piper! Give your V-card to that boyfriend of yours yet?¡±


    ¡°That is a negative. He hooked up with another chick so I am blissfully unattached.¡±


    ¡°As of when? Did I lose track of time somewhere? You guys had dinnerst night.¡±


    A corner of her mouth dips into a frown. ¡°Yep. After you left this morning, he sent me a text that he found someone else who can fulfill his needs.¡±


    Sadness sweeps over me for my friend. This makes something close to four boyfriends who have dumped her because she refuses to sleep with them straight out of the gate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up hope. You¡¯ll find someone who understands what you are looking for.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful. Seems men only want pussy and a p on the back with a hearty attaboy.¡±

 Chapter 92

    The woman never did hold back her thoughts. Probably why we were friends from day one of college.


    I take a deep breath and let it out slowly, feeling my shoulders rx a little. I smile for my friend¡¯s sake despite the urge to run and change from the red number I¡¯m wearing for my mother¡¯s charity g. I¡¯d much rather hole up in my father¡¯s office and work than ster on a fake smile for the sake of my parents¡¯ equally fake friends.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you out there unting your curves on that dance floor and getting all those rich dinosaurs¡¯ money into your mom¡¯s charity? That¡¯s what tonight is all about, right? All those richdies will probably chuck in a few grand more for getting their husbands excited for them.¡± Piper wiggles her brows andughs wickedly.


    ¡°You truly are the devil,¡± I toss back and reim my position in the chair,ptop bnced on the fat arm instead of the desk.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Is it childish of me that I feel like stomping my feet and refusing?¡± I pout and stick my lower lip out for the full effect.


    Piper¡¯s lithe form jostles on screen as she flops on her bed and stretches across the fluffyforter. ¡°That hasn¡¯t worked on anyone for years. You need to rx, take a break and have a little fun. Your code isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Piper pulls the screen close. ¡°Read my lips again-your code isn¡¯t going anywhere as in it will be there when you get back. You, on the other hand, are going somewhere. You¡¯re a bombshell, sweetie. Use it.¡±


    After my break up I spilled the beans to Piper and filled her in on all things Tomas, Maksym, and Stefan. She was hurt at first that I hid my rtionship but understood.


    ¡°You miss them, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do. Why do I have to shape my life around my father¡¯s choices?¡±


    ¡°Who said you did?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I have too much respect for my parents¡¯ sacrifice in building theirpany to ruin it with such a scandal.¡± I cringe at the mere thought. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. And my heart just aches.¡±


    We¡¯re both quiet for a long minute.


    ¡°All the more reason to get out there and mingle. It will help clear your head so you cane back and work with a fresh start. You are wasting a beautiful dress and makeup sitting in a musty old office. Go, have fun. Shake some ass and just live a little, sweetie.¡±


    I shoot her a look as my brow arches.


    Piper¡¯s words cause me to be self-conscious and I stroke my palms down the length of my gown. The thought of squeezing my feet back into the heels I kicked off under the desk makes me wish I had five more minutes to convince myself it¡¯s worth all the pain to my arches.


    ¡°Okay, if I wait for a little longer everyone will be sufficiently boozed and will happily hand over their checkbooks without a whole lot of conversation.¡±


    Piper purses her lips that smartass way she does when she gets annoyed with my hermit tendencies. ¡°You can¡¯t hole up in your father¡¯s office all evening again, India. Your mom organized a spectacr fundraising g in your brother¡¯s memory, remember? You worried over it with her for months and now you¡¯re spending it locked away like Cindere in the tower. Only, you have the sexy red dress and fancy makeup. You do not belong in a dark room. Aaron wouldn¡¯t want that.¡±


    I shove aside the urge to fall into deep thought about my brother we lost to leukemia only a few months prior. ¡°It¡¯s notpletely dark. There¡¯s a cozy fire in the hearth,¡± I try to counter but fail when she gives me a pinched look of disapproval.


    ¡°Okay. Fine.¡±


    ¡°I swear you¡¯re going to die with that damnptop glued to your fingertips. We both know why you¡¯re not tending to your guests.¡±


    I could be deaf and still hear the irritation in Piper¡¯s voice.


    I stare at the strand of coding on my paper as my friend speaks and I nod. She understands me better than anyone and knows when I¡¯m dodging something, or in this case, someone.


    ¡°And that¡¯s a bad thing?¡± I ask sardonically, riling her up just a little more.


    ¡°You know you had no choice but to invite him. You want his money; he wants your code. He¡¯s willing to y the game. You need to be too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to work like that. I¡¯m no one¡¯s pawn.¡±


    ¡°I know, you know, but he doesn¡¯t. And that¡¯s to your benefit. Go down, make nice, get him and everyone else to give some money over to your mom¡¯s charity and then call it a night if that makes you feel better.¡± Piper¡¯s heavy brown curls bounce around her shoulders as she emphasizes her points with wild hand gestures.


    I scrunch my nose at her words. ¡°Annnd we¡¯re back to the hooker scenario. Do you hear what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess in a way you are. You want money and the goods you¡¯re teasing their purse strings open with is nothing short of orgasmic. And I¡¯m not referring to the software, baby girl.¡±


    Just like that my mood turns somber.


    He refers to Spencer Thatch, a tech billionaire and the U. S.¡¯s most eligible bachelor who doesn¡¯t know how to take no for an answer.


    Handsome on the outside and rotten to the soul on the inside.


    I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s the one behind the nasty emails and threatening text messages I¡¯ve received since it became public knowledge I¡¯m moving ahead with my brother¡¯s project. I forwarded them to my father and his security team who believe in the old adage of keeping your friends close but your enemies closer.


    But it¡¯s hard to take out a restraining order against an anonymous sender. But no one can prove a thing.


    He wants my software and doesn¡¯t worry about hiding the fact either. He also wants me. Another fact he makes well known.


    I like the word slimy to sum up his character. He¡¯s one of the richest and most sessful in the United States and fifth worldwide. A truth he rebukes and despises at every turn.


    He wants to be number one or nothing. He wants my software to get there and as number one he thinks the woman at his side should reflect his social status. There¡¯s only one person who fits that bill and that person is me.


    I guess I should be ttered, but I refuse to be anyone¡¯s flitty arm candy and be used for my tech. My mother always said my pride would be my downfall, but in this case, she is wrong.


    No matter how much I try I can¡¯t dismiss the way he makes my skin crawl. At three times my age, the man is considered a silver fox and a catch for any woman at any age.


    ¡°You know what?¡± Piper snaps her fingers in a way that has my pen pausing mid-stroke. Her big green eyes glitter with amusement and I¡¯m instantly curious.


    I narrow my eyes at the screen and lean in. ¡°Do tell,¡± I somewhat cautiously encourage my friend as I dare scribble another note in longhand.


    ¡°Tell me goodbye, close thisputer and go. You do and I¡¯ll agree to go to that rare antique book museum you are always talking about.¡±


    I reach for my stash of Tic-Tacs again and fill my mouth. ¡°Deal. See you tomorrow for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and if you find some hook-up sex material walking around, I expect to hear about it then.¡±


    We say our goodbyes as I tuck my notes away and power off theptop before securing both under lock and key.


    Begrudgingly I slip my shoes on and make my way out of my father¡¯s office and immediately notice the absence of my guard detail standing outside.


    I purse my lips and pause at the top of a long curving staircase that spills into the massive ballroom.


    Below me, the music carries over the smartly-dressed guests and a crowd of graceful, rhythmic dancers sways across the expansive marble in unison.


    For a moment I¡¯m caught up in the delightful hypnotic sight.


    That is when I feel it.


    I stifle a quiet gasp.


    It is slight at first. Like a feather against the skin.


    Warm and teasing.


    A gentle caress yet not. It¡¯s hard to exin, but true all the same. Before now I didn¡¯t know you could actually feel another person¡¯s eyes on you in such a way that makes your body tingle. Not in a creepy way like when you¡¯re walking into a dark room and can¡¯t find the light switch fast enough for fear of something lurking in the shadows.


    No, this is different. Weed.


    I take a deep breath as I turn my head and scan therge gathering.


    When my gaze finds theirs on the opposite side of the ballroom, my heart stutters.


    All three lock eyes on me at the same time.


    Nothing in the world can prepare me for how utterly fast my life changes in that one instant.

 Chapter 93

    India


    In hindsight, it is no stretch of the imagination when I say trouble found me the second I stepped from thending, and I made my slow descent.


    From the wild look in their eyes to the predatory gracefulness, these beasts of men are as dark as they are deadly as they move in my direction.


    They are gorgeous to watch and I find myself staring.


    From the way their dark brown eyes scan every nuance of the room, for what I assume might be some lurking danger, to the way they carry theirrge frames in unison through the crowd like wolves on the hunt. Sleek in movement yet lethal.


    It is intoxicating to watch how in sync they are with one another. My heart squeezes and I briefly forget there are tens of eyes watching me. I regain myposure and mp down on the rolling emotions at seeing Tomas, Maksym, and Stefan weaving through the crowd.


    All three raise their eyes to mine over the heads of the other guests and I lose the ability to breathe altogether. Forget shielding my emotions. They are bombs going off inside me and I can¡¯t catch my breath. Surprise. Fear. Excitement. Curiosity. Anger. They are a savage ball of knotted yarn pulling and tugging my insides.


    The power of their attention on me is so intense the simple action of locking gazes gives me full-body chills.


    Holy shit. What is going on? Why are they here? And why did they just step out of my father¡¯s library? Furthermore, why the hell does my father look like he just swallowed a bottle of acid.


    My heart threatens to drop on the floor. Oh, God, they told him. That¡¯s it. It has to be.


    Rage fires hotter than lightning inside me. I should have known their radio silence meant they were scheming and plotting payback for dumping them. I will kill all three with my bare hands.


    I pick up my pace down the long, spiraling stairs. Their dark gazes roam over me and it is as possessive as it is iming. Focusing on them causes me to misstep but I right myself and continue.


    Fuckers. My knees tremble so hard I can barely keep my legs from buckling. And I bet that is exactly what they wanteding here. Me, scared and shaking. Hah. Whatever. I dig deep and find some untapped strength and pop the cork. As it pours from its well my knees pretend to stop shaking and my legs no longer feel like jelly. But my heart? Yeah, that treacherous thing is stuttering, stalling, and racing all at once making a fierce blush sh across my bare shoulder and cheeks.


    One by one my fingers curl around the polished wood of the railing and for the first time in my twenty-four years, I feel the need to learn how to submit to a man with how possessive their expressions turn as their eyes linger over the swell of my breast. Along the dip of my waist and farther down.


    A sh of desire flickers over their faces. It¡¯s there one second and in the next the dark, brooding masks of unmoved men take its ce. But I saw it. And I recognized those mes.


    What the hell is going on? And why the hell did they have toe tonight, of all nights?


    Tomas catches my attention again and I watch his mouth form the words, ¡°We¡¯reing for you.¡±


    Oh shit.


    All bravado slinks back into the well and I¡¯m left in need of a drink.


    The ck material of their tuxedos contours to their thick arms and fits their tall statures perfectly. I remember every swirl of ink and every scar beneath all that expensive material. Pure freaking muscles carved out of granite.


    They are Hollywood gorgeous with real-world rough edges. Polished yet jagged at the same time and it makes my nerves jitter like I¡¯ve had five espresso shots back-to-back.


    Threerge chandeliers line the length of the ballroom and throw a romantic, glittery hue over the upants, and I let my attention roam from my admirers for a brief moment so I can catch my breath.


    The sudden attention homed in on me makes me self-conscious about the dress I picked for the evening. The soft deep red gown wraps around my curves in a snug fit and falls to the floor, covering my legs. A number my mother would be proud of.


    Until I move.


    Each step shes onlookers with a teasing hint of skin through a slit that runs the full length of my right thigh, making panties a no-go for the evening along with dancing.


    A stiff corset anchors my breasts from swaying too heavily as I walk, leaving my shoulders bare but for a few thin, crossing straps and a ribbon to tie around my neck.


    To top the look off, I¡¯ve picked impossibly high stilettos I¡¯m still not too sure about, but make my legs look killer. Sacrifices had to be made.


    Piper was right. It feels good to shed away the sses and books of the Ivy League persona I¡¯ve hidden behind since forever and just be a woman for once. Not studious India. Not in Jane India. Not dependable India who never says no. But sexy India despite the setback of unwanted guests.


    They continue to move toward me, but the milling guests make their progress slow.


    I sweep my hair over my shoulder and catch quick glimpses of them beneath thickshes and I can¡¯t help but stiffen when my core clenches as their attentionnds there as my slit peels away to reveal skin.


    I lower my gaze and descend the rest of the way, trying topose myself but my knees can¡¯t take the weight of their attention. I falter in my step as I reach the bottomnding.


    Gravity takes over and I pitch forward into a wall of a man.


    ¡°Take your hands off me,¡± I seethe. I cast a nce around and hope no one is watching.


    I get a grunt in response as a set of strong arms protectively wrap around me moments before I make an utter fool of myself. ¡°I can touch, take, and possess anything I own and you, India Cambridge, belong to my brothers and me.¡± There¡¯s a finality to his tone that has my body going into full-on lust mode. Shameful as that is. His voice is growly and possessive and caresses my libido in just the right manner that it¡¯s hard not to nod my head and agree. Or, I¡¯m just horny and the alpha in him knows how to tease the submissive in me.


    My eyes travel upward andnd on the hard, chiseled face of Stefan. From pelvis to nipples, my body presses against his. With my head craned back I watch as his nostrils re as he takes in a deep breath like he¡¯s filling his senses with my perfume.


    I consider him for a moment and try to regather my thoughts. My knee-jerk reaction is to jump deeper into his arms and beg for forgiveness for partially ghosting them. But I don¡¯t have that luxury with literally all the eyes of New York City¡¯s elite watching me. One wrong move and people will pull contracts and ruin my father¡¯spany. I can¡¯t carry that weight on my shoulders.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± I state tly, my eyes fixed to a point over his shoulder.


    ¡°Is that what you really want? If so, you need to look me in the eye and tell that to my face. Then and only then will I release you.¡±


    My eyes snap to a passing couple. The Devereuxs. My mind works like a vault of information pulling up their details. Stuffy old-world money. By the book. Roughly worth fifteen billion with some change. Stockholders in thepany and also contract holders. The real kicker is if they pull because of a scandal I create, they¡¯ll take at least three other clients with them.


    I raise my eyes to lock on Stefan¡¯s darker ones but my lips can¡¯t form the words. His gaze dips over my body, caressing over the pulse along the side of my neck before sliding to the steep cleavage-showing dip of my dress.


    ¡°You¡¯re stunning. But I miss the sses.¡±


    ¡°Contacts.¡± I keep my answer short but my heart quickens at hispliment. Between my thighs, I feel the ache of not having them touch me in so long.


    Strong, warm hands rove over my bare back and I get the impression he can¡¯t believe I¡¯m in his arms any more than I can.


    ¡°Please. Really. You need to go.¡±


    Stefan leans in a fraction until I feel the soft brush of his breath across my cheek to whisper in my ear, ¡°You were not saying that thest time I held you this close.¡±


    ¡°To be fair, she did beg us to untie her.¡±


    Maksym¡¯s voice is a deep rugged gravelly caress over my senses.


    ¡°And then begged us to fuck her hard.¡± Tomas taps the side of his temple. ¡°Memory like an elephant.¡±


    The longer they talk the farther my heart drops.


    ¡°Shh.¡± I push at Stefan¡¯s chest but of course, the lug doesn¡¯t move. ¡°Lower your voices.¡±


    My hands are on his shoulders and damn if my hands don¡¯t have a mind of their own when they slide down to settle over his pecs. ¡°You need to leave. Can you do that for me? We can talk some other time. When we are not the entertainment for the evening.¡± Please, please, please. Before I make a fool of myself.


    Instead of answering me with words, the insufferable man¡¯s only reply is the dark glimmer of hunger in his eyes and it does not seem he cares about hiding the fact.


    Straightforward, limited words. I narrow my eyes at the three of them. ¡°What? Nothing to say? Not like any of you to not have a snappy retort.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re biding our time for when we have you alone, malyshka. The longer you talk the longer your punishment will drag out. That¡¯s a promise.¡± Stefan smiles like he¡¯s enjoying this.


    My eyes pop open. ¡°My what?¡±


    Behind him, Tomas and Maksym smirk. They¡¯re only a couple of paces from us and keep a perimeter so nosy bodies can¡¯t get too close.


    My stomach flutters with how Stefan stares at me with a tiny smile tilting his lips and I no longer care I almost face-nted in front of New York City¡¯s most dangerous and powerful.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I do, however, care about onlookers.


    I turn on my spiked heel and move through the crowd. I aim for a small inlet designed to offer guests privacy andfort for long talks without stopping the flow of the mingling crowd. There are small sectional screens ced along the yawning mouth and I slip behind one to find the pair of ck leather high-back chairs empty of anyone. Thank God.


    I can feel they are following me so that when I turn back around, I know where to aim my dagger-like gaze. I hit all three with the same what the fuck look. I raise a hand and poke the nearest one in the chest.


    ¡°Since I was the one who did all the invitations, I know you are not here because you were invited. I don¡¯t even want to know what brought you here, but say what you¡¯re going to say and then leave.¡±


    Stefan grips my hips and pulls, forcing me to ster my hands and my body against him. There was only half a foot separating us to begin with, but the second our body heat bes one, my hands go to his tuxedo jacket. Through it, I can feel the heavy thud of his heart.


    Tomas and Maksym both move in unison to close in around us and act as a solid shield.


    ¡°You thought you could simply leave us?¡± He gives a dark chuckle. He swears something in Russian I have no hope of understanding with my linguistics capabilities limited to only English and French.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Stefan smiles down at me but there is not an ounce of humor in it. ¡°We punish all those who disobey us. You are no exception. Soon enough you¡¯ll learn why we are here. For now, kiss me.¡± The side of his perfect lip curls into a smile.


    Arrogant, cocky bastard. And he knows it. Just like I know the second I follow his order I¡¯m doomed. Game over. He¡¯ll own me. They all will.


    It¡¯s hard to cross my arms over my chest so I go for option two and arch a wicked brow that says fuck you. True, I could push out of his hold on me, but I doubt the man will release me just to prove a point. One I¡¯m beginning to suspect is along the lines of me belonging to them.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware I was under any order. And even if I were, I don¡¯t submit to the likes of any man.¡± Anger hotter than the sun burns inside me.


    Beside me Tomas grunts. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    Tomas¡¯ eyes glitter almost as if the facets of his banked curiosity catch the light before morphing and shifting behind those thick,shes.


    My hands trek south and I grip Stefan¡¯s bulging forearms and bnce my footing. My chest tightens as shock runs through me. Shock and something else entirely that borders on pure, unfiltered lust.


    A truth I hope none of them pick up on.


    My heart is pumping all these very real feelings through me.


    Pure heat spikes my blood and my heart lurches with enough power to fuel a long night of passion with him between my thighs.


    The trajectory of my thoughts surprises me, but I don¡¯t dash them away either. Gorgeously muscled and pissed.


    I should excuse myself. I should put as much distance between me and all this muscle and those dark, arresting eyes.


    But more than the wall of muscle anchors me in ce.


    Tomas reaches for my hip and settles a hand just above Stefan¡¯s. To ignore the instant crackle of energy is impossible. And it¡¯s like a dam breaks open inside me. Tears well and the fight gurgling and bubbling inside me dies out. It is as though their touch grounds me in some way. And this is why I can¡¯t find it in myself to walk away, I discover.

 Chapter 94

    Tomas¡¯ jacket cuff pulls up a fraction exposing familiar deep-colored ink swirls like a dirty little secret hidden away beneath all that expensive clothing. Ourst time together hits me head-on and all the lonely nights in between pepper my aching heart.


    Piper¡¯s wordse back in a whisper. You miss them, don¡¯t you?


    I do.


    I hold in tears. I can¡¯t show them an ounce of weakness. They¡¯ll use it against me and I¡¯ll never be free of them. Or worse, I won¡¯t let them go a second time.


    God, I must look like a fool to him just standing here like an idiot feeling up his arms.


    I try to right myself and pull away but both men tighten their holds on my waist.


    ¡°I need to get back to the party,¡± I try weakly. ¡°My mother and father are expecting me and none of you should be here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve spoken with him already. He¡¯ll need to speak with you. You¡¯re right.¡±


    That¡¯s Maksym. A hard grunt and a curious expression pass over his handsome face. Like he has a secret. He moves to stand behind me and I feel like I¡¯m trapped on all sides. Probably because I am. They have a way of making me feel pinned in with no escape. I¡¯m not entirely sure how to trante the way my body fills with anticipation and heat snakes through me. On second thought, that¡¯s not true. When in bed it makes me feel powerful and wanted. Like the center of their universe. But that¡¯s all makebelieve. Out here in the real world where my fantasies hold no sway over real life, it makes me feel out of control and alone, surprisingly. Like what I want doesn¡¯t matter.


    I¡¯ve carried being an infallible Cambridge my whole life. Living up to the name is a twenty-four-hour-a-day job and one I¡¯m failing at the moment. If my mother discovers me tucked away with three Russian Bratva with reputations everyone in this city knows about, she¡¯ll disown me.


    ¡°But your father can wait.¡±


    Maksym. He¡¯s been observant up until now. He strokes a thumb over the plumpness of my bottom lip.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know my father. Waiting is not his strong suit.¡± I try to push past them, but my efforts are pointless. ¡°Are you going to hold me here all night like some freaking captive?¡±


    Humor, or what I think passes for it with this man, brightens Maksym¡¯s face, forcing away the dark somberness from moments before. A softness crinkles the areas around his eyes making him look rugged and sweet at the same time. And then he speaks and all that falls away and I see the real predator.


    ¡°You seemed to like being our captive in the past. Has that changed?¡±


    The side of my dress moves and a hand swipes over my bare folds. Right there in the middle of my parents¡¯ g, Maksym cups my pussy.


    And suddenly I¡¯m faced with choices. Stop them or roll with it.


    Oh my god, this is happening. And no one can stop it. Not even me. But do I want to?


    Shock forces my mouth closed so my body takes over and speaks for me. My nipples press against the confines of my dress and I forget why I don¡¯t want these men here. I forget why I walked away, in the first ce.


    I gasp, but the sound is swallowed by Tomas¡¯ mouth on mine.


    ¡°Move your foot out a little, that¡¯s it,¡± Maksym growls low next to my ear. When I do as he instructs thick fingers spread my folds to find instant honey dripping from my core.


    ¡°Mmm, look what I found.¡± Maksym draws his finger out and leans in to press a kiss over the edge of my bare shoulder before dragging his wet finger along my bottom lip.


    ¡°Suck it clean, krasotka.¡±


    ¡°Wait, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± He tips my chin upward and his dark eyes turn to bottomless pits I eagerly want to lose myself in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back for more for myself. I want to share first.¡±


    I don¡¯t think my face can turn any redder. ¡°Maksym, this can¡¯t¡­¡± I hiss and nce up sharply, scared someone will discover us any second. With my luck, it would be one of my mother¡¯s luncheon friends who clutches her pearls like they will protect her against the sins of others. Or my father¡¯s partners looking for a quiet ce to discuss business.


    I can¡¯t breathe suddenly.


    ¡°You were given instructions to suck his finger clean, India. Or do you want to add to your list of offenses? You¡¯ve already earned a nice hard ass fucking when we get you alone.¡±


    In the shadow of Maksym¡¯s massive body, shivers rush over me. My eyes drop to his chest beforeing to rest on his again.


    ¡°I cannot do this.¡± Heat pools just beneath the surface of my skin and my heart races faster.


    ¡°Then let us help you. For now, this will have to do. But when we have you where there are no eyes on us, you will be ours again. And there won¡¯t be an inch of your body that won¡¯t burn because of us.¡±


    Stefan¡¯s growled threat is anything but passive. I can feel the truth of his words like a promise engraved in stone. Or, what might be my epitaph because my heart is racing so fast I might keel over before long.


    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Because you are ours and you lied to us.¡±


    My face scrunches with confusion. ¡°Lied?¡±


    My gut clenches for a second. Despite the hard tones my body buzzes and tingles. Having them consume all the air from around me shatters my sanity.


    ¡°Did you really think we would not find out about the threats to your life?¡±


    My spine stiffens. ¡°I don¡¯t see how it is any of your business.¡±


    ¡°What did you think would happen when those threats crossed our doorstep? Sit back and watch you be hurt?¡±


    ¡°There is a price for deceit and your father will be the first to pay.¡±


    All three speak one after another and my eyes ping-pong between them until I hear my father mentioned.


    ¡°What? Leave my father out of this.¡± I nce at each of them in turn.


    ¡°I am no-¡±


    But I don¡¯t get more than that out before the taste of my arousal coats my tongue.


    Maksym edges his finger in and wraps an arm around my waist. He drags me into him and the hardness of his arousal is undeniable.


    He groans a sinful sound and despite not wanting this, I wrap my fingers around his thick wrist and suck his finger clean. The second the rough pad of his finger grazes over my tongue my eyes shoot to his. As much as I hate to admit it, I missed seeing the swirling tendrils of lust in his rich, dark eyes.


    The edge of my bodice is pulled down and a nipple pops out. Stefan¡¯s lips are around the hard, pink tip and Maksym is right there to catch my rolling head with his perfectly positioned body.


    By the time Maksym¡¯s hand returns to torture my clit I¡¯m panting and my chest rattles with the need for more air.


    Tomas is of no help other than providing more cover when he leans in and takes my mouth with his. Our tongues sh and roll. Heat res along my skin. I had no idea I was capable of being so turned on in public.


    I¡¯m wet, out of breath and they all know it.


    My eyes drift closed and don¡¯t open again until I hear Maksym¡¯s deep voice husk, ¡°God, I missed that. Our girl tastes impossibly sweeter, my brothers.¡± I turn my gaze to see him licking his fingers clean of my juices and a wicked expression on his face.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I pull back and this time all three let me find my bnce without their touch. For a moment anyway. It seems I¡¯m not the only one addicted to the concoctions of lust and desire they¡¯ve stirred to life. I take a couple of steps but that¡¯s about it before Maksym¡¯s hand finds the dip in my back andes to rest there. For a badass alpha, he¡¯s pretty touchy-feely.


    ¡°What? Afraid I¡¯ll run away?¡± I quip.


    ¡°I¡¯d love a good chase if you feel you can get farther than a few steps from us.¡±


    I nearly trip over my heart from how fast it hits the floor from Tomas¡¯ noo-subtle challenge. This man knows how to turn my body from lukewarm to roasting with just a few uttered words.


    From beside me, Stefan reaches out to fix a few wayward curls that have slipped over my shoulder and straightens my bodice with a couple of tugs. ¡°Let¡¯s make an appearance, speak with your father and then take our leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Good idea.¡± I nod. ¡°Or we can skip straight to the take your leave bit. I¡¯m good with that too.¡±


    A solid wall of heat keeps me from backing up and walking around the two in front of me.


    ¡°We are not leaving without what is ours.¡±


    My heart hammers. ¡°Ours?¡± I challenge. ¡°I¡¯m not a chew toy. No matter how many punishing orgasms you want to steal from me, I don¡¯t belong to you or anyone else.¡± I draw a step closer so no one can overhear and ignore Maksym¡¯s hand where it rests on my exposed back just above the globes of my ass. And how possessive and safe it feels. He draws the warm tips of his fingers over the sensitive flesh and damn him, my nipples turn into hard beads on contact. Damn him.


    I¡¯m not sure if he is consciously doing it or not, but he begins strokingzy circles with the pad of his thumb and I¡¯m honestly debating asking him to use both hands. It feels so good.


    I¡¯m torn between staying right where I¡¯m and pulling away as a sane, rational-thinking woman should.


    Looking back at him, I swallow when he grins and I swear I hear a low, possessive growl.


    In his arms, I can¡¯t help but feel protected and that¡¯s when it hits me. Every man, or rather college boy trying to be a man, I¡¯ve ever been remotely interested in dating was just that-a boy. These men are not boys. Arrogant, alpha to the core and so fucking frustrating I constantly want to p them and then kiss them.


    But the truth is the weight on my shoulders having them around me doesn¡¯t feel so unbearable all of a sudden.


    With the threats still hanging over my head I¡¯ve been on edge. It would be a lie if I said I didn¡¯t feel safer with them here. These men are every bit the beasts they seem. I know for a fact if anyone were to try and hurt me, they would have a few ces readily avable to hide the body. What does it say about me that I takefort in that fact?


    All three have neatlybed and parted their dark hair along the side. They look so perfect, good, and clean. Until you pause long enough to look them in the eye.


    They have a dark side they¡¯ve never shown me and it reflects in the sharpness of their gazes. The regal poise of their shoulders. They are of money, and have the finest of educations, but the darkness in their eyes and the calluses on their hands tell me they¡¯ve gotten dirty to build their kingdom. Very dirty.


    As much as I would love to stay where I am, I manage a couple of side steps and dislodge myself from between them. ¡°If you gentlemen will excuse me, I must tend to my other guests. Do what you must, but it will be without me.¡±

 Chapter 95

    I feel more than see their predatory gazes watch my every move. I don¡¯t dare meet their eyes for fear of giving in and falling into their arms. Which would end up with me doing whatever the hell they want.


    But I don¡¯t get more than a few inches from either man.


    Tomas tips my chin up. ¡°Cute.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think I was being cute in the least.


    ¡°I guess we should tell her.¡±


    I turn abruptly to stare into the eyes of Maksym. Dark hair encases a face pulled into a reserved expression. Tomas swears something in Russian and those kissable lips of his turn to t lines. All three exchange hard looks overtop my head. Like what they are about to say both excites them and scares them in the same breath.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± Now I¡¯m getting scared.


    Silence.


    Stefan gathers my hands and draws them to his lips. He kisses the back of my knuckles one at a time and when he gets to the final one his ck eyes lift to meet mine. In that second my world shifts. My feet are no longer on solid ground. I finally know why, too.


    Stefan¡¯s words flutter overtop my hands. His hold on me is solid as steel.


    ¡°We¡¯ve purchased your life. You belong to us until we say otherwise.¡±


    Was that a proposal? I¡¯m not sure what the hell to say. So, I don¡¯t. I turn on my heel and run as fast as my four-inch stilettos can carry me.


    Stefan an hour before the g


    We were desperate for a way to tie her to us. And she didn¡¯t make it easy. The weeks we spent apart felt like decades. At the two-week marker, I was ready tomit murder. Kill every fucker I could


    find who had a bone to pick with the Cambridge family.


    The way I calcted it I had a pretty good shot at eliminating the bastard who¡¯s been harassing India. Something she held back from us during our times together. But who can me her? We didn¡¯t exactly let her know how serious we felt about her. Through her eyes, every time we left on business, we could have been doing anything under the sun. For all intents and purposes what we shared looked like hook-up sex and nothing more.


    Misconceptions we will be rectifying before the night is over.


    We spent thest few weeks killing ourselves trying to find a way to bring her back. And came up empty-handed every fucking time. Until a piece of information crossed our ears.


    And then we knew we had her.


    ¡°Please, gentleman. Take a seat.¡±


    Maksym and Tomas take Cambridge¡¯s hand before I reach out. When my hand slides into his, our eyes lock and I let him know he won¡¯t like what is about to transpire between us.


    Maksym and Tomas take the leather chairs in front of the aging man¡¯srge desk. We¡¯re in the downstairs library a few paces from the front door. The walls are lined with countless priceless works of literature and arge firece to the right of the desk. Pictures line the mantel and several feature India standing with her parents in most and in others she¡¯s with a man only a couple of years older than herself. They have simr smiles and the same shade of blue eyes.


    Her brother. Part of me hates what we are about to do. The man has lost more than any parent deserves. But one evil to prevent a more devastating one is sometimes necessary.


    ¡°We have information you should know about,¡± Maksym starts. He stands and shoves his hands into his pockets. He never could sit still for too long.


    Tomas picks up where our friend leaves off. ¡°Information we believe you¡¯ll be willing to pay for.¡±


    Years of experience crinkle the older man¡¯s face and dull the blue of his eyes, but I can tell he¡¯s following the direction we¡¯re leading him.


    ¡°I know who you are. I don¡¯t do business with murdering criminals. And extortion is a little beneath you, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°You can keep mouthing off and lose your only remaining child. Or shut up and listen. It¡¯s that simple.¡± I hold his eyes and let him understand the seriousness of our words.


    ¡°I think you should leave.¡± He¡¯s scared which is understandable. Our reputation is as fucked up as one can get. No sane person would ever entertain what we are about to demand from him, yet here we are. It¡¯s just the way this messed-up world works.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start again. We¡¯ve already neutralized two threats to your daughter. Their names came across our desks mixed with death threats aimed at India. Because we know you are an honorable man we went ahead and took care of your problem.¡± I pause and let what I¡¯m saying sink in. ¡°She¡¯s amassed several people who are not too happy about her coding work. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I had no idea there was more than one.¡±


    ¡°Someone hired out help. We took care of the help, but there is still someone in the wings. We don¡¯t know who. Yet. You¡¯ll know after we do. Unless you would like to share something.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯ve had my teams on it for weeks now. They¡¯ve found nothing so far.¡±


    His face flusters with anger and fear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told her to leave it be. Her brother was smart to drop it. He got sick after that and I thought it would die along with him and then she picked it up. She never leaves anything iplete. A trait she gets from her mother. India believes this code will be the next level of security that will put billions in everyone¡¯s pockets and lock down everyone¡¯s privacy the way it should be.¡±


    ¡°It will. And that is why you¡¯d be surprised by who is willing to kill if she locks out people who make money off others¡¯ information. You and your team can protect her only so far.¡±


    ¡°And what do you want in return for your favor?¡±


    Staking such a public im to someone as I am about to do for my brothers and myself is a whole new territory. Blood roars in my ears. Before anyone can see my hands shaking, I shove them into my pockets.


    ¡°Your daughter.¡± The words are heavy and thick in my mouth. When they fall, they detonate much like the bombs I intended them to be.


    His face explodes in rage.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± His refined manners prevent him from cursing me.


    ¡°We are only here out of courtesy and respect for your daughter. After tonight, she will being with us. And you will help ease the idea to her. You can tell her it¡¯s for her protection if it makes you feel better. But we killed for her, so she belongs to us now. Call it extortion, kidnapping. I don¡¯t give a fuck. But she leaves here tonight with us.¡±


    India¡¯s father raps a knuckle on the hard oak of his desk. ¡°No. I refuse.¡±


    I chuckle darkly. I¡¯m not about to stand aside and let this man get India killed. His ego is nowhere near the size of mine and it takes balls the bigger than this city to scare the filth threatening her into submission. Only under our care and protection can she be safe. A no from this man will not do.


    ¡°We are not negotiating, Mr. Cambridge.¡± In my world my word is never questioned. Thest person who did will never utter another syble. But the nervous father in front of me looks like he wants to fight my every word. I respect the hell out of that.


    ¡°You cannot have my only child. I refuse to give her up.¡± A pain I will never fathom until I hold my own flesh and blood in my arms crosses his expression.


    ¡°You gave her up the second you failed to protect her.¡±


    My jaw tenses and beside me Tomas sighs heavily. Usually, he¡¯s the one doing the talking and I stay quiet, but neither of us trusted Tomas to keep his anger in check tonight. He¡¯s still raging about her father not doing something more to protect India in the first ce. The way he grips the arms of the chair tells me he¡¯s barely in check now.


    ¡°You think she¡¯ll just willingly go with you?¡±


    I shake my head, but it¡¯s Tomas who speaks. ¡°There¡¯s no getting out of what you owe us. You can either tell her or we will. We¡¯re not above taking what we want. Don¡¯t push us.¡±


    Tomas presses down on the plush leather to stand and India¡¯s father follows suit. Tension hangs over the room. Only the crackling of a small fire in the hearth breaks the silence.


    ¡°Their names, damn it? I want proof. How do I know what you are saying is even real?¡±


    He knows as well as I do that what we are saying is true, but I humor him.


    I take my phone out and flip it around. With a couple of swipes, he¡¯s shown the proof he needs. I put my phone back into my pocket. ¡°We know this is only the start. There will be more and your team of by-the-book rent-abodyguards will never match our ruthlessness. Tell me I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°You cannot y with the life of my daughter. I won¡¯t allow it. She¡¯s my flesh and blood. A Cambridge protects their own. I don¡¯t need you. Why do you even care?¡±


    India¡¯s father follows us across the library. ¡°Maksym. Care to answer the man?¡±


    ¡°Because we love her. And no one will stop us from protecting the woman we love.¡±


    ¡°Not even you,¡± Tomas adds.


    With that, we take our leave. I step out of the library door and within seconds all three of us spot India on the staircase dressed like a queen. Our queen.


    All we need to do now is convenience her we are her only hope for survival as she is ours.

 Chapter 96

    India


    Present


    ¡°Oh, good darling, there you are.¡±


    The second I bound around the edge of the privacy screen I run nose-first into my father.


    My nerves take a shock of electricity. I cast about for a way around him but all the freaking guests seem to have huddled nearby. There has to be at least thirty in every direction I look and with no way out I¡¯m left with no choice but to create a scene or take what¡¯sing next.


    I y off my would-be exit and give my father a quick peck on the cheek, falling into daughter mode with a snap of a finger. ¡°Good evening, Father. Is there something the matter? You look flustered.¡±


    His eyes fall to a spot over my shoulder and I know it¡¯s to find Tomas, Stefan, and Maksym.


    Busted. Thank Godyers of makeup hide my red face.


    I take a quick look over my shoulder. They¡¯ve straightened their bow ties and from this viewpoint and soft lighting, one could never tell they were a razor¡¯s edge away from making mee for them only a moment ago.


    Their intoxicating scents rattle my brain as I try toe up with a reasonable answer for the questions I know areing my way from what my father is witnessing. I groan inwardly. My mind whirls with one exnation after another.


    My father, a robust man topping histe fifties with a silver cap of hair and square sses like my own chuckles, surprising me. He shoves his hands into his pants pockets sheepishly. ¡°I see you¡¯ve found our special guests of the evening.¡± Despite his smile, his tone is tter than a sheet of paper.


    ¡°I have.¡± Why lie, right? Pretty sure my warm skin gives away some of what I¡¯ve been doing.


    He considers me for a moment. My plump lips, my mused hair, and possibly smeared lipstick if it didn¡¯t hold up to product expectations. Instead of seeing judgment in his eyes, there is a weird sense of calm I see shift across his expression.


    ¡°I see.¡± The wrinkles in his face deepen a faction with his slight smile.


    Please, God, I hope not. ¡°You see what?¡±


    My father wraps his arms around me and pulls me in for a tight hug. ¡°You need to go with these gentlemen. There are more threats than you are aware of and as long as you are determined to work on that sted code, you require what they offer. And something my teams cannot provide.¡±


    I cough out a choked, ¡°I need to do what now?¡±


    ¡°Follow orders for once, girl, for God¡¯s sake.¡±


    My father raises his voice a fraction so we can hear him over the small orchestra that has started ying for tonight¡¯s g.


    I shake my head emphatically. Tomas is beside me. My eyes draw to his. Dark. Intense. Just like the man. Hair has slipped to fall over his forehead making his hard edges a little softer.


    ¡°We will work the room a couple of times. Let anyone here tonight know she is under our protection and then we will take our leave. Here is our direct number. We will pick up any time of day.¡±


    I look on as Tomas passes my father a ck card with a single line of white numbers across the middle.


    I jerk it out of his hand and rip it to pieces. ¡°That won¡¯t be needed. I¡¯m not going anywhere with you.¡± My voice rises in pitch.


    All three surround me and mydy parts are all over the idea of their body heat mingling with mine. Well, my vagina can just shut up and be happy with what I give her in the privacy of my bedroom.


    And now I¡¯m talking about my vagina in third person.


    God, someone p me already.


    It¡¯s Stefan who slinks an arm around my waist and locks me to his side. I press a finger to the point between my brows and rub.


    ¡°Father, this is entirely not necessary and what will people think with three men trailing after me. I have work to do.¡± I keep my voice low, trying to not make a scene.


    My father guffaws. ¡°My dear, you work for me. Everyone already talks about us. Ites with the territory. It¡¯s only your mother who worries about the gossip. And apparently you.¡±


    I inhale sharply. ¡°With good reason. I refuse to see-¡±


    ¡°-I won¡¯t hear it,¡± he cuts me off. ¡°This is happening and you will do as you are instructed. This is not up for debate. My baby girl¡¯s life means more to me than what a bunch of gossiping politicians and asshole stockholders have to say when you have your back turned.¡±


    I open my mouth to object again but shut it just as quickly when my father holds a hand up.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t listen to reason and ditch this notion of finishing your brother¡¯s code and challenging everyone at every step just to finish it, you¡¯ve left me with no choice but to ept the help of these gentlemen.¡±


    To myplete shock, my father looks saddened a moment before he abruptly turns to leave. He had more to say, but the firm line to his lips stops me from asking. I reach for him, but Maksym¡¯s hand sps mine.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that look in his eye since they buried my brother.¡± I look between the three of them. ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°What we had to do to keep them from burning their daughter.¡± Their expressions morph to reveal the savage beasts beneath the civil masks they slip behind for the public¡¯s sake. And mine, I wager.


    I don¡¯t think my father realizes his grave mistake. These men aren¡¯t bodyguards. They are wolves.


    As soon as my father¡¯s back is turned the hulkish wall of muscle snaps back into ce and all three look down at me with a fierce look of hunger in their eyes.


    Wolfish grins sh on their faces.


    ¡°And we did what we had to do to ce our queen by our sides.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 97

    Maksym


    I lean closer and drag in a lungful of sweetly-scented air. She smells like innocence and my mouth waters. Sweet and tempting like a sugary treat to a starving man. And I¡¯m ravenous.


    Every tempting curve on her body is highlighted by the red number she has on tonight. I¡¯m half tempted to put my tuxedo jacket over her shoulders and whisk her away from prying eyes, but this much tender beauty should be appreciated.


    When she descended the stairs I saw the jackals eyeing her. Fucking animals can admire from afar. Get close and I¡¯ll have no problem doing my job.


    She¡¯s sneaking nces our way as we leave behind the private divider and insert ourselves into the crowd. I can¡¯t bring myself to step out of her personal space or withdraw my hand from her back despite the leering looks and upturned noses from New York¡¯s wealthiest.


    In public, they condone the work me and my brothers do, but in the shadows, when they need shady shit done to ensure their riches, not a single one of them has a probleming to us. The hypocrisy these people show is as rich as our bank ounts.


    I turn my focus to India. She glides beside me in her heels looking regal. My fingers linger over the dip of her back and she doesn¡¯t look disturbed by my touch which is a relief.


    Missing her nearness drove me to lose a lot of sleep when we were apart. I memorized her parting text and every time I close my eyes those cutting words sh behind my eyelids: This won¡¯t work. Thanks for the memories. Love India.


    Now I know how all my old mes felt when I never returned their calls. Karma paid me back in spades for damn sure.


    I swirl the tip of my thumb beneath a strip crossing her back and she shudders, giving a soft almost inaudible gasp. The connection we have right now formed the second my fingers came in contact with her heated skin and she doesn¡¯t seem in a hurry to break away from my touch or me.


    Nosy guests try to peer around us for fodder to put into their gossip rounds, no doubt and I angle myrge shoulders and thick mass to block India from the milling crowd wandering about the neers.


    Five days ago, two men popped up in our territory iming to have a contract out on someone within our borders. Normally we grant permission for other families to work within our city for a fee, but the second India¡¯s name passed their lips the meeting took a hard left to a dead-end alley.


    For them. When they refused to give over the name of the person who hired them, we dropped them on the spot and decided on a new approach. If we couldn¡¯t find out who was behind the contract, we could at least pull her close and keep her safe that way.


    Stefan and Tomas entertain the idea of a family every once in a while, but I never saw it happening. We have blood on our hands. How can men like us ever deserve someone as pure as India? We were okay with living day-today and we all epted that we would never have a family that could be used against us. We gave in to a life filled with a string of one-night stands.


    Not the most romantic, I admit, but it¡¯s the truth.


    Until that one night at Sapphire.


    I focus on the steady heat of her body. The voice in my head warns me I shouldn¡¯t let her get too deep beneath my skin, but it¡¯s toote. She¡¯s it for me. The one. Every breath I take after this second belongs to her. India¡¯s sweetness and tender soul give us one chance at redemption. As long as we can protect her. I¡¯ll give my life to make sure that happens as I know my brothers will too.


    My attention slides to the feel of her body against mine. The way she moves gracefully with every step I take. She is vastly unaware of her sensual allure, making her all the more beautiful. Who am I kidding? She is walking fucking sin in red silk and my cock hasn¡¯t stopped throbbing since spotting her at the top of those stairs like a fairy talee true. I slide my arm around her and lean in. ¡°You are gorgeous, moya lyubov¡¯.¡±


    And curvy in all the right ces, and smart. Make that Ivy League brilliant.


    Brains and beauty are a wonderfulbination I have a hard time ignoring and I know for a fact my brothers feel the same.


    ¡°And you think a few sweetpliments will make everything better?¡± There¡¯s a bite in her tone, despite the cool smile on her face for the guests. She nods and waves to a few people as we make our way toward the dance floor.


    I enjoy watching her cross her arms over her chest. It makes therge globes press high and the view is striking. ¡°So what now? Do I walk and you three shadow me? Or should I walk between you? How exactly does this kidnapping thing work?¡±


    Smartass.


    I try not to look happy this evening will end with her in our bed and her taking a pounding that will drive out all confusion about where she belongs once and for all.


    She physically looks ufortable around so many people and a deep part of me wants to find a way to fix it for her for the time we have to be here. Her vivid blue eyes lock on mine.


    ¡°If you¡¯re supposed to protect me twenty-four hours a day does that mean you¡¯ll be sharing everything with me? House, bed, shower? Yours or mine? Well, since you¡¯ve swooped in here and demanded I go with you. I guess that means yours. I didn¡¯t know the Bratva took on being personal bodyguards. Is it because we¡¯ve fucked in the past? Do you feel some kind of obligation? Will you trail me to work, cook me breakfast? Will it be all three of you at a time, or just one? Ugh. My life just became tripleplicated. I think I need a drink.¡±


    We are not about to tell her the shit weid at her father¡¯s feet to get him to agree with our demands so I don¡¯t bother correcting any of her assumptions.


    She pauses long enough to drag in a lung full of air and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s gearing up for round two. Stefan¡¯s hand slides down his face and he throws me a sideways look, probably fearing the same.


    The thing is, my dick gets harder the longer she talks, and the way her face colors the slightest of pinks when she mentions taking all of us in the shower damn near knocks me over.


    She undermines her bravado and sassy talk with the shaky hand she uses to reach up and straighten the slipping bodice that makes her look like a fucking fantasye true for any man with eyeballs in their head. Her other hand is busy pressing into her stomach and a feeling of protectivenesses over me so strongly I take a moment to measure how deeply this woman has changed the workings of my thoughts and soul.


    Our queen is a talker when she¡¯s nervous, mad, or abination of both like now.


    I keep the smile that wants toe out in check so as not to make her feel bad and take her hand in mine as Tomas reaches for her other while Stefan scans the room for any threats.


    Together, Tomas and I draw her in until our noses nearly touch.


    ¡°All the above. We like how you think.¡±


    ¡°Which part exactly though? One at a time, all three? Do I get a say in any of this? Or do the alphas get all the control?¡± She huffs and the lips I¡¯m dying to taste turn up with a sardonic smile.


    She fails to see just how much control she truly holds over us. One order from her and we¡¯d slit our own throats. Jump from the highest building. Give our lives for hers. She¡¯se to mean more than the world or our own well-being ever will to us.


    We¡¯re both tracing small circles on the back of her hands with our thumbs.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe with us and we wouldn¡¯t dream of forcing you to do anything you don¡¯t like. Unless you beg us sweetly.¡±


    I pick up where Tomas stops. ¡°And you¡¯re almost right on all ounts.¡±


    I could borate on what he means, but opt to leave it at that. The curious little pinch of her brows is cute and I like to see her riled up a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at dodging straightforward questions, I¡¯ll give you all that. So, how about this for being straightforward. Forget what my father said. I have had enough fun for one evening and I have work to do.¡± She tries to pull her hands from ours.


    Fear and uncertainty have her retreating from us. I¡¯ve seen this kind of reaction to sudden changes a million times. No one likes their choices being taken from them even if it is for their own good.


    I feel myself smile. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t,¡± we say in unison, our grip tightening on her hands.


    In the few times we spent sharing small talk, India revealed the shell she climbed into after her brother¡¯s death. If we let her run and hide in her protective zone, she may never let us get close to her again.


    That shit breaks my fucking heart and maybe it¡¯s why Tomas, Stefan, and I feel so damn protective of her. It is as though her pain from loneliness speaks to ours. I don¡¯t fucking know. All I do know is I can¡¯t bear another second without her in my life.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I swing her into my arms and smile down at her upturned face. Luckily for all three of us, I recall what she loves most in this world after coding and her brother.


    ¡°I have a better idea. Before you try to run off, dance with us, krasotka.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Tomas


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite dance with all of you at the same time.¡±


    Maksym begins to sway them both to find the rhythm. The sides of her dress sh a hint of skin teasing my cock with all that deliciousness. I purposefully try to make myself appear smaller. I turn to the side and lean down a little so she doesn¡¯t feel so crowded.


    I¡¯ve never felt so lost over someone as I do the beauty in front of me. I know Maksym and Stefan feel the draw, the connection. The pain in her eyes calls to us or some shit like that. Hell, I¡¯m not some romancing Casanova. I just know what I want and I go for it.


    Where the hell does poetrye into y in that?


    Knowing what I want, which was remaining among the living and doing what it took to stay that way, kept me breathing long after an enemy¡¯s bullet should have ended my reign a long time ago.


    Before her, I thought I knew what I wanted out of life.


    The second her pink-tipped fingers touched mine, my soul nearly fused with hers right then and there on some primal level. Maybe it did because for the life of me I can¡¯t seem to break away from her.


    I lower my voice and lean forward. ¡°Who says you can¡¯t dance with three men? I think we¡¯ve shared enough for you to know we work well as a team.¡±


    Pink creeps into her creamy cheeks and I bite back a smile worthy of the devil himself.


    Glittery, mischievous eyes lock with mine. She wants to y, but something is holding her back from me. From us.


    For the love of all things unexinable in this world, I have no words for the way a simple touch from her makes me want to rip the world apart and kill everyst fucking monster in it to ensure her safety.


    I can¡¯t wait to have my aching cock fill her tight pussy. See her face light up with the delight we give her and her tiny, curvy body writhe between us in our bed.


    It will be the fucking end of me. I know it.


    What the hell has gotten into me? Fawning over a woman has never been my style. Or ours for that matter. Sharing women isn¡¯t something new to us, but India is different. Sharing heres with a new meaning and change to our lives we are all ready for.


    Maksym gives me a quick, hard look over the top of her head and that¡¯s my cue.


    I link my fingers with hers and lead us to the middle of the dance floor just in time to catch a waltz that gives me the liberty to pull her flush against my hard body with no questions asked by the gawkers.


    With every bit of self-control, I have in my body I keep from throwing her over my shoulder, and signal to my brothers to find the nearest exit.


    Her body trembles in my hold and I¡¯m pissed she doesn¡¯t feelfortable in her own home. How much does she know of the threats on her life that have kept her old man awake at night as she works away on that code of hers? Not nearly as much as we do, I wager.


    And what is it about the damn thing that is worth all the trouble?


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I ask, fusing my tone with the love I feel for her.


    Lips between her teeth, she raises her face up to mine. I sy my hand on her bare back until my palm is t against her skin.


    Her eyes go wide and her body stiffens against me. ¡°Tomas, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Christ. Her fear shines so brightly in her soft blue eyes I¡¯m instantly possessed with the urge to y every dragon. Primal instinct to protect her at all costs roars through my veins. I grapple with the knowledge we forcibly need to stay long enough for the journalists present to snap pictures for their columns. And for the guests to take notice. Everyone will know India falls under our protection now and forever after tonight. We are no longer her filthy secret she can shove into a closet.


    I have the sudden urge to kiss her and do so to the sound of a few gasps and whispers. She is hesitant at first and I have to remember she¡¯s been ced in a position this evening she didn¡¯t ask for. So I let her take the lead on where this goes from here which goes against my default programming. Her tongue swipes across my lip and I tease her back to the sweet sound of a tiny moan. When I break away her eyes immediately sweep away from mine to flit over the crowd beforeing back.


    ¡°Tomas, what are we doing?¡±


    Fair enough question, but it¡¯s easier to focus on one worry at a time. ¡°India, look at me.¡± She does and the power of her gaze rocks my fucking world. ¡°You never have to fear anyone or anything when you are with my brothers or with me. I need you to repeat that for me.¡±


    ¡°I like the way your voice grows husky with your ent when you think it¡¯s just you and me.¡±


    A curious thing to say. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I begin to sway us to the draw of the violins and she follows my movements.


    Her eyebrows arch upward. ¡°You have no idea, do you? Your voice takes on this sultry tone. Unconsciously or not. And your ent thickens. The way you curl your Rs. It¡¯s sexy.¡± She shrugs slightly as if shy about her observations.


    Her body rxes in my hold and I take that as my cue. ¡°Dance with me.¡±


    I expertly lead us through the other dancers who slowly join us on the dance floor.


    The crowd fades to the sides as I lead India around the floor in fluidbinations of soft turns and dips. All eyes are on us and I can feel her tiny body tense up in my arms again.


    I let my attention hone in on her while my brothers guard our backs.


    ¡°Eyes on me,¡± I soothe. ¡°Pay them no mind. You¡¯re with me and that¡¯s all that matters right now. The men are jealous of me for having such a treasure.¡±


    She raises her chin. ¡°And the women? What about them?¡±


    I love how the little tease to her tone makes my cock throb with need. She sticks out her tongue to wet her plump bottom lip and the small movement draws my eyes. Her lips are shaded with a deep red that matches her dress perfectly. It must be top of the line because, despite the kissing, the color has not smeared nor transferred.


    She smiles, luring me deeper under her hypnotic spell.


    Slowly she rxes in my arms and I can feel her hips sway against my hardening cock.


    I try to shove that line of thinking out of my mind with thest bits of reasoning I have, but it¡¯s nearly impossible when her naked thigh is brushing against me.


    I know the second she feels my reaction to her body from her tiny gasp. I am not imagining the way she moves a little closer and shimmies her hips with a little more swagger. I bet my life no one has seen a hot waltz like the show we are putting on.


    ¡°I had no idea you could waltz.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because I am a criminal?¡±


    She cranks an eyebrow up and extends a leg through the slit of her dress when I dip her back. We fall into step in the next second and she picks up our conversation as if there was no pause.


    ¡°Nice try, Tomas. But no. I don¡¯t judge you on your choice of business practices or even roots but on your size. Let¡¯s just say you have a gracefulness about you that is not evident at every moment.¡±


    The straps crossing her back easily move aside when I slip my hand beneath and let her feel the possessiveness of my touch. ¡°You mean outside of bed, of course.¡±


    Sheughs softly. A sound I¡¯ve wanted to hear all night. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    To pull us back on topic and away from my dick for a moment, I lean in and ce my lips on the shell of her ear and whisper, ¡°All these women wish they could be you. It¡¯s in their eyes.¡± I cast my gaze over the onlookers.


    ¡°Arrogant much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. They¡¯d love to have a man look at them the way I am right now with you.¡±


    Her step falters a fraction and I cover it up with a dip that makes her breasts tease the restraint of her tight bodice.


    Her breathes out sharp. I guess she isn¡¯t expecting me to be so straightforward.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Heat sparks in her eyes as we fall back into a seamless movement to the sound of the melody. ¡°I appreciate your candor. I guess.¡±


    ¡°I find it cuts through all the hemming and hawing and gets to the truth of everything quicker. I hate wasting time.¡±


    The sh of thigh and the obvious missing telltale sign of a panty line does not escape my attention as I dip her and the red material parts a fraction.

 Chapter 99

    Holding her in the dip, her exposed thigh wraps around my extended leg, I lean in and say just for her, ¡°Did you wear this dress hoping to catch the eye of someone tonight? Because I have to say, there¡¯s not a limp dick in here. You can have your pick of men.¡±


    ¡°And yet, I am dancing with you.¡±


    If I saw heat in her eyes before, I witnessed fucking hell¡¯s mes licking in her gaze now.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I have to give her credit. I never anticipated that answer. For a moment a raging possessiveness makes me falter and for the first time in my life, I miss a step. After a couple of beats, I pick us back up while my beauty wears a smartass smirk on her lips like she won this round.


    I¡¯m content in letting her have this small victory just to see her face light up.


    ¡°Want to know what my best friend thinks of this dress and what I should be doing?¡±


    ¡°That depends. Who is your friend and what does he tell you? I¡¯ll reserve the right to my thoughts after I hear your answer.¡±


    We sway, dip and continue for another turn around the dance floor as she considers her next words.


    There¡¯s that damn smirk again. And this time I have a driving need to kiss it off her face.


    Her shoulders pop into a stubborn line. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of assumption in that statement and not that you have any business looking as furious as you do, Tomas.¡±


    Her eyes brighten and she can¡¯t control theughter that breaks out. The little minx enjoys torturing me.


    A confident yet snarky mask slips over her expression. ¡°She agrees with you on the limp dickment. And she told me there wouldn¡¯t be a dry pussy in the room either. I should have a little fun. She thinks I¡¯ve been pining over you three for too long.¡±


    I inhale sharply and pause in the middle of the dance floor. Pure belly-deepughter throws my head back and I enjoy every second. Something I haven¡¯t done in a long damn time.


    I tap her on the end of the nose. ¡°You did that on purpose. I¡¯ll remember that for when we are alone tonight and don¡¯t have any eyes on us.¡±


    ¡°There you go assuming again. Just because I agreed to dance doesn¡¯t mean anything else is on the table. My father does not make the rules for me.¡±


    She shimmies her hips into my already impossibly-hard dick.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to love proving you wrong. You do as we say until we are sure the risk to your life has been dealt with. Nonnegotiable. And then we¡¯ll go from there,¡± I say, looking into her darkening eyes. I try to ignore the emotionless smile that reces all traces of humor.


    I can tell what I have to say rides her irritation levels, but I find no reason nor need in pussyfooting around the truth.


    ¡°Trust, me. Us, India. We would never do anything to harm you. Quite the contrary. We would give our lives to protect yours.¡±


    ¡°You say that, but you walked in here and practically took me hostage. You¡¯re only here because you want to own my father. It¡¯s just who you are.¡± Even she doesn¡¯t believe what she is uttering. There¡¯s no heat to her words and without it, she gives away her hand.


    We sway to the beat the orchestra set and I ignore everyone around us no doubt staring. I pull her chin up until she¡¯s looking me dead in the eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t believe that any more than I believe you¡¯re doing this code and software for fame and fortune.¡±


    She works her mouth a couple of times and hershes brush her cheeks before she raises her gaze back up to mine once more.


    ¡°How, Tomas? Why? I¡¯m so confused. You don¡¯t even know me. Not really.


    But-¡±


    ¡°But what, India? What¡¯s going through that brilliant mind of yours?¡±


    It looks like she wants to cry from the pure frustration of it all, but she fights them back and wins and I have a new, deeper respect for her.


    That¡¯s our girl. Strong and a fighter.


    Silently, she meets my gaze.


    She ces her hand over mine as I move to cup her cheek. ¡°Why do I feel this draw to you? To all three of you? It¡¯s not natural. It can¡¯t be real. None of it makes any sense?¡±


    Our lives were not built for connections and love. Quite the contrary. But deep down on a soul level I now know she feels the same thing we do. Hopefully, she¡¯s as curious as we are and we can convince her to explore it with us.


    ¡°All I can ask from you is to trust us and trust yourself.¡±


    She nods in agreement. ¡°I can do that. For some fucking crazy reason, I know I can. Trust you. All three of you. I¡¯ll just lean on that for now.¡±


    Her fingers tighten around my hand and the other on my shoulder as I guide us across the floor. Her dress flows with the movements and there goes that slit of her dress again.


    ¡°I wanted to be a dancer before-¡±


    She drops her words off and I focus on our moves, letting her regain herposure, pulling her closer. The sad look on her face makes my fucking heart crack down the middle.


    ¡°Before my brother died,¡± she finishes so quietly that I have to strain my hearing over the music. ¡°I had dreams and aspirations for more than just coding.¡±


    ¡°God, you¡¯re killing me, dorogaya moya. Please don¡¯t be sad.¡± I rub the tip of my nose against hers before I can think better of it and pull her into a deep dip that has her eyes pinned on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re killing me and I¡¯m ready to y the fucking dragons that have put that look in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Nice thought. But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much you can do unless you can turn back time.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t say the next word on the tip of my tongue but the pain in her eyes forces my lips to move. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to heal your heart, damn it. I promise. You¡¯re too precious to have that pained look in your eyes.¡±


    I scoop her up and spin her into Stefan¡¯s waiting arms, meaning everyst syble of my promise.

 Chapter 100

    India


    My nipples peak and I m my eyes shut as Stefan carries us across the floor. Tomas¡¯ husked words y my body like a finely tuned instrument. I can do nothing more than follow Stefan for several


    turns around the ballroom.


    I hit a mental rewind on our conversation as one waltz melds into another.


    He promises? What the hell does that mean?


    I rx into Stefan¡¯s warm arms as he holds me protectively. By the side, I see Maksym and Tomas tracking us.


    Stefan is just as smooth on the dance floor as Tomas and as we glide across the polished marble, he makes me feel light as a feather.


    All the swirls ofbined perfumes and musky colognes from the other men finally dissipate and when I inhale, Stefan¡¯s masculine scent fills my senses.


    I shake my head but it does no good.


    It¡¯s all it takes to pull my mind off of Tomas¡¯ words and onto the man who I no longer see as a hulking beast.


    ¡°Do you always dance like this with the women you take?¡±


    His lip quirks up. ¡°Like what?¡±


    He might not have much to say, but his fingers do a lot of the talking for him. He traces the dip of my back and my breath lingers in my throat for a long moment.


    I lean into his arms until my chest presses against his. ¡°Like you¡¯re making love to them,¡± I purr.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just like Tomas, Stefan glides us to a swaying halt and I swallow a moan when his fingers press into my skin with heat and purpose.


    What was it about these men drawing attention to us? I sh a sheepish smile to a passing couple I recognize as the governor and his wife. My mother will be receiving a call by tomorrow at thetest. Those two had lunch twice a month and by the extra-long looks aimed my way, there will be no end to the questions they willy on my mother.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time I danced with ady.¡± He pauses. ¡°I saw the look in your eyes when you were dancing with Tomas. I didn¡¯t have to hear the words to understand the emotions behind your eyes. You feel what we feel. Do you deny it?¡±


    Wow. Hard right turn there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, Stefan,¡± I say quietly as though anything said above a whisper will break whatever spell that has fallen over the four of us.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Something draws us to you, India. Give us one night. Then I¡¯ll rip you from the men¡¯s clutches and return you to your home personally if you want to leave. They will fight to keep you and make no mistake, so will I. But I will see to it your desires are met first.¡±


    His hand finds the ce where Tomas had ced his, and the second the roughness of his fingertips finds my heated skin I whimper.


    Does that make me weak? Probably.


    ¡°One night?¡±


    My mind goes nk as his dark eyes watch every inch of my expression.


    We¡¯ve all but forgotten about our dance as we sway in ce on the outskirts of the dance floor. I can sense Tomas and Maksym hanging back, giving us a moment alone.


    Stefan brushes long brte locks of hair over my shoulder and leans in until my nipples brush against his chest. The slightest touch causes them to pebble and I suck in a shocked gasp.


    ¡°Before you answer, you should know tonight you will learn the difference between men simply pleasuring a woman and men pleasuring the woman they love. I don¡¯t n on ying nice. I¡¯ll use every dirty trick to make you never want to leave us.¡±


    Stefan¡¯s dark eyes gleam with sexual knowledge I desperately want to experience, but my mind and heart cling to hisst words.


    ¡°Love?¡± Love? Could it be true?


    ¡°There¡¯s no power in lying about how we feel.¡±


    What is happening to me? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t fight what I feel. We¡¯re all adults and like Stefan put it, why should I refuse to acknowledge the truth and lie to myself? But love? Could the gnawing feeling of dread and anxiety eating at my insides have been because I fell in love with them?


    A sh of a shiver rushes me.


    ¡°Tell me how to take your silence. Should we step back, walk away, or are you curious as to why your heart races when we are near? Or why your body responds to our touches? Are you curious why the pain of our separation is fading now that we are together? I know why. The question is, are you still wanting us to be a filthy secret or are you ready for whates next?¡±


    There is not a part of me that believe any of them would walk away so easily.


    Maksym and Tomas are making their way to us.


    Smug and arrogant. All his questions lead back to one thing. Me admitting to myself I have more than just lust for these men. But what does that mean for my future with my father¡¯spany? How do I move forward without ruining my future? Is love worth it?


    If I said no and walked away, would I be able to pick up the pieces of my shattered life without them? I thought I could walk away once, but I know why I haven¡¯t finished my code. It¡¯s because every second of every day I was thinking of them. Should I text them and beg them to take me back? Or did their nonreply to my ghosting mean they were done too? It all stung and weighed so heavily on my heart that I couldn¡¯t focus.


    And then tonight they appeared. And my soul feltplete. How silly. I am in love with freaking mobsters.


    ¡°Speak to me, India.¡±


    ¡°May I cut in and steal a dance with thedy?¡±


    I stiffen at the intrusion of a familiar voice.


    The sudden interruption has me turning. ¡°Mr. Thacker?¡±


    I¡¯m content where I am at and don¡¯t make a move toply with the request. I could be dancing with the devil and still not want to move.


    ¡°Is this man bothering you, my love?¡±


    My stomach churns at Thacker¡¯s pet name. It makes cold chills skitter along my spine. I was wondering when the slimy billionaire would get enough steel in his balls to approach. I noticed him walking on the fringes of the dance floor a few moments before, only I made the mistake of not preparing myself for the inevitable.


    They did that to me.


    I couldn¡¯t afford the distractions and that is exactly what is happening here. I¡¯m letting my heart win when I need to focus. I have a promise to keep.


    Thacker ces a heavy hand on my shoulder and I flinch. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean to be so brutish but the chunky emerald ring on his finger digs into my bare flesh.


    I¡¯m not a confrontational kind of person, but it doesn¡¯t seem Stefan has a problem throwing his massive weight around.


    ¡°Thedy is dancing with me.¡± He reaches around and grips Thacker¡¯s fingers, crushing the bones against that gaudy ring of his. I take just a little pleasure in seeing the wince of pain shoot across his contrite expression.


    ¡°You should ask before touching,¡± Stefan warns.


    Thacker jerks his hand free, shaking his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you, piece of trash. Move out of my way. You¡¯re nothing here. Why don¡¯t you crawl back to your shadows and stick to the filthy streets where you belong? Otherwise, I¡¯ll ruin you all. All I have to do is snap my fingers. Now step away from my woman.¡±


    My brows rise. ¡°Your woman? Thacker, what has gotten into you?¡±


    And just like that my stealthy panther transforms into the hulking beast I first met.


    Stefan pulls me behind him and in the next second, I feel Maksym and Tomase up behind me. The three of them sandwich me between them and I know one more word from Thacker and it might be hisst.


    In front of me, Stefan¡¯s shoulders rise and fall with his heavy breathing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want this. Take a breather, my friend. Walk away while you can. No harm done.¡±


    Tomas speaks up from behind me and Maksym ces a protective hand on the dip of my waist. ¡°Believe me when I say nothing will make me feel better than to polish the scuff marks off the marble with your pussy face. Don¡¯t push us.¡±


    The men¡¯s warning turns lethal and despite trying, Thacker can¡¯t work his level of intimidation to match my three.


    ¡°Another time perhaps.¡± Thacker turns his attention to me. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you, India. We have business to discuss. Alone. Until then.¡± He fixes me with a dark look that has my skin crawling.


    Stefan moves behind me and ces a gentle hand on my back. The gesture is soothing, but I can¡¯t take my eyes off the scene in front of me.


    When Thacker melts into the crowd and everyone returns to their drinks and low whispering, all eyes on us, I take several steps backward. Thacker needed someone to stand up to him and it did my soul good to hear and see it for myself.


    I inject levity into my words I don¡¯t feel in the slightest. ¡°I need some air. All the alpha posturing is clogging the throat.¡± I turn to head down a hidden exit that leads to the back of the house and the farthest from the guests. Maksym gives me a quick nod of understanding. ¡°Sounds good to us.¡±


    Their proximity is more potent by the minute and I¡¯m having a hard time remembering why I thought falling into their arms and bed was a bad idea.


    All three follow me from the ballroom and I duck into a small study on the opposite side of the house from the downstairs library. It¡¯s also the side of the house closest to the street.


    ¡°Is there a back way out of here?¡± Tomas asks.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± I take them through a hidden door made to appear as part of the wall. It swings open and when we are all through, soft dome lights flicker on. ¡°This leads to the underground parking garage and where the valet no doubt has your car. It¡¯s how my father sneaks out for a round of golf or two when my mother wants to go antique shopping.¡±


    Stefan wraps his arm around my waist and I fall in step beside him. ¡°Remember how I said we would get you alone sooner rather thanter?¡±


    ¡°I remember the words ¡®one more night¡¯ were used.¡± I find Maksym¡¯s gaze over my shoulder as I speak. His tender smile defies his hard edges and shadowed expression.


    ¡°Yes,¡± they say in unison.


    ¡°And what is your answer?¡± Maksym asks in a hushed tone. He strokes a finger down my cheek.


    Is it too woo-woo to believe some outside force has brought us together?


    Math and science are mynguages so I¡¯mpletely out of my depth.


    That doesn¡¯t stop me from feeling though. I have a good handle on how well they can y my body with a caress of a finger here and a look there. I absorb their presence and let their words from our shared dance rey in my mind. The emotions they stir in me and the need to feel each and every one of them under their touch.


    We hurry down the back stairs and make our way through the seas of ck Caddies and SUVs when wee to an abrupt stop beside a polished limo.


    Stefan holds the door and I pause.


    ¡°Yes. My answer is yes,¡± I state confidently. And to be honest, it surprises the hell out of me.


    Before I can question my actions, I follow Maksym and Tomas inside and Stefan quickly slides in behind me. He closes the door behind us and a pang of something toe hits me. A change.


    Darkness cocoons us as they give directions to the driver.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Our ce. Where it¡¯s safe and free of any interruptions. We have a few things to discuss.¡±


    Sweet, holy torture. No science ss orputer skill ever prepared me for the dark, sinful promises in Maksym¡¯s deep voice.


    Agonizing anticipation hits me and I tremble.

 Chapter 101

    India


    Within seconds of stepping inside the limo, all of them shed their bow ties and jackets, tossing them aside. ¡°Having second thoughts?¡±


    Tomas¡¯ question brings my head around as he flicks on a dim light that fills the spacious interior of the limo.


    The driver pulls out of my father¡¯s driveway. I spy a cked-out partition that keeps the driver¡¯s prying eyes from us.


    Second thoughts would mean I had any to begin with. Right now, I want to be numb to everything. Thacker, my brother, the pain and the damn code taking over my life.


    ¡°Second thoughts are the furthest thing from my mind right now.¡±


    Maksym takes my hand in hisrger one. ¡°We have a few questions. What can you tell us about this Thacker?¡±


    I watch the city pass over his shoulder as I consider my answer. Maksym is all business and I can see the banked fury in his eyes even in the dim confines of the limo. I¡¯m pressed between both with Stefan sitting across from me and I have to say, Thacker is thest man on my mind.


    I give them the billionaire¡¯s backstory and his thoughts on what he wanted to do with me.


    ¡°You would think my father promised my hand in marriage to the man with how possessive he acts toward me. Every time my family throws one of these gs I¡¯m stuck dancing with the man because my mother wants ess to all his money for one charity or another. Somehow I think he trantes that to having a direct line to owning me.¡±


    Anger shes in their eyes and I suddenly feel like I¡¯ve thrown my mother into the lion¡¯s pit.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I quickly move on. ¡°Tonight, you stuck it to him.¡± I squeeze Maksym¡¯s hand. ¡°What you guys said tonight. I¡¯ve wanted to say to his face forever. I guess I am just too scared to stir the waters. Thank you for sticking up for me,¡± I say feeling ashamed I could never do it for myself.


    Tomas inteces our fingers and presses our palms together.


    My lips part as he finds the back of my hand.


    ¡°You never have to thank us for protecting you. You¡¯re ours and that means you never have anything to fear.¡±


    ¡°A man who puts his hands on ady without permission automatically needs a kick to the nut sack.¡±


    I smile at Stefan. ¡°Agreed,¡± I say breathlessly, liking the casual use of the word ours more than I should.


    ¡°I think she likes the sound of being ours.¡± Maksym, as if reading my mind, pulls me across the expansive leather seat to rest against his broad, muscr chest. The small movement makes my breasts pop forward and Stefan and Tomas¡¯ hungry looks tell me they appreciate the view.


    I¡¯ve lived off my brains and high IQ all my life. Overthinking and rehashing every thought I have until Ie up with the best approach is second nature. But right now, tonight I wish I had an off switch.


    Maksym¡¯s warm breath brushes against my neck as he nuzzles my ear and I groan, pressing my thighs together when his lips make first contact with tender flesh. He nips and licks his way down my neck and slips the strap of my dress off.


    I don¡¯t realize he¡¯s undone the small tie around my neck until the slight movement causes the bodice to slip and my nipples pop free.


    ¡°Sweet fucking heaven,¡± he groans.


    I whimper too shocked by the feel of finally having his kiss on my body again to do much else other than enjoy the moment.


    Tomas slips his hand from mine. ¡°Look how sweet she looks. Tender and ready to be thoroughly dirtied by her men.¡±


    ¡°I told you she would be sweeter after being away for so long.¡±


    Tomas brushes my exposed nipple with the back of his knuckles and I arch into his touch with a whimper on my lips.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± I shudder.


    I reach behind me and slip my fingers into Maksym¡¯s hair and pull his lips close.


    ¡°Beg us, malyshka. Beg us to make you wet and then fuck that tight, sweet little pussy with our big cocks.¡±


    ¡°Please. Yes. I want you.¡±


    One little movement and my dress slips fully open and Tomas¡¯ hands are sliding in, touching, caressing, stroking. A nce tells me Stefan is sitting back and enjoying the show.


    Oh my God.


    I could die right now. But then again, I would miss having them spread my thighs and take every inch of my body.


    Tomas¡¯ hand slides up my smooth thigh and when he drags the material of my dress over my left leg Maksym leans us back where my bare lips and nearly wet pussy are fully exposed.


    My whole world blurs at the edges.


    I moan and grind my hips when Tomas leans forward and blows hot air against my throbbing clit.


    Stefan reaches across the limo and frees my other nipple as Tomas parts my thighs with his big shoulders.


    ¡°Spread these sweet thighs for me, my love.¡± He¡¯s slipped onto the expansive floor of the limo and I know for as long as I live, I¡¯ll never forget this moment.


    ¡°Just like that, my sweetness. That¡¯s it, spread those legs and let him see all your wetness.¡±


    Stefan. Fuck I coulde at the mere sound of his deep voice. Shadows cut across his face but I don¡¯t need to see his eyes to feel the fierce burning of his desire.


    Maksym scoops my breasts free and I softly cry out when his hands glide over the soft slope of my breasts, move lower, and pinch my nipples.


    ¡°So fucking dripping wet. You get wetter every time he ys with your beautiful pink nipples. Do you want to see how wet you are for us?¡±


    Oh, God.


    ¡°Please, yes.¡±


    Apparently, those are the only two words I can manage at the moment.


    Maksym¡¯s teeth rake across my shoulder and I nearly lose all the selfcontrol that is keeping me from begging them to fuck me hard and fast. I¡¯m on the thinning edge, and much more and I won¡¯t be able to keep my thoughts to myself.


    Tomas spreads my lips as Stefanes to kneel in front of me. He reaches down my body and drags hisrge finger through my juices.


    I want more, but they are drawing it out. Teasing me.


    My core clenches and I try pressing my thighs together but Tomas¡¯ strong hand prevents me from moving.


    I dig my nails into fine linen and muscle tenses beneath my hands.


    ¡°Easy, malyshka. Easy.¡± Maksym¡¯s voice from behind me has me moaning. Knowing he¡¯s watching his friend spread my pussy lips and swipe their fingers through my sticky wet juices has me soaking the seat beneath me.


    Myshes dip and I cry out, unable to swallow back my need to feel them in me already. They¡¯ve barely touched me and I¡¯m more alive now than in all our previous times together.


    ¡°Open those beautiful eyes for us and watch as Stefan devours your sweet honey.¡±


    Stefan brings a hand up and I can see my juices coat his finger.


    He cleans his middle finger at the same time Tomas sucks my aching clit between his warm lips.


    It¡¯s like nothing I have ever felt. So good, dirty and so very very much what I need.


    Tomas moves for Stefan to gather more and when hees back with a dripping wet finger coated with my arousal, I eagerly open for him. When he slips the pad of his finger over my tongue an eruption of fire boils through me.


    ¡°You like that, huh,¡± Tomas asks, his lips moving against my swollen clit as he peers up my body into my eyes.


    He¡¯s so right. Suddenly his fingers push into my wet channel, spreading me open as he works in another finger.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Maksym groans from behind me. ¡°Give her more,¡± he urges Tomas, who slides a third finger into my dripping pussy.


    The sudden wicked pressure forces my heels to dig into the plush leather of the limo¡¯s seat. Only then do I realize one of them slipped off my shoes.


    ¡°Do you always go without panties?¡±


    I can¡¯t think about Stefan¡¯s question. Not really. Not when Tomas drags his thick, wet tongue from my pussy to my clit.


    I pant, my chest heaving with the need toe and note all at once. I never want this to end.


    ¡°Just tonight.¡± I groan.


    Stefan chuckles and Tomas takes my ass in his hands.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Just tonight. Like our queen knew we wereing and wanted to be ready for us.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re dying toe on his face, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I watch Stefan pop the buttons on his shirt and reveal his impressive physique. His chest rises and falls with every deep breath. Do I affect him as much as they do me?


    Only one way to find out.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 102

    Maksym


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I croon into India¡¯s lips as I turn her head and im the first taste of her mouth in a deep kiss. I taste the cream from her sweet pussy and I can¡¯t help the deep guttural groan.


    Sweet and tender. She eagerly devours my lips and I swear to God that makes my cock impossibly harder against her ass.


    She moans into my mouth as my friend eats her delicate little pussy. I can feel her heart racing and her short panting breaths make me want to wrap my arms around her forever and not let the world close enough to hurt a hair on her head.


    ¡°What are they doing to you that you like so much?¡± I whisper against her lips.


    ¡°I like all of it. Don¡¯t stop. I¡¯m so close.¡±


    ¡°Answer him,¡± Stefanmands softly and India buries her hands in my hair and tightens.


    I can smell her arousal and my head swims in a lust-drenched haze.


    Something about how India flicks her tongue out to caress mine and her delicate touch on my face softens my heart but hardens my cock.


    ¡°I like that, more please, your tongue on my¡­ my entrance¡­ and your fingers¡­ Oh God, yes. Tomas, just like that.¡± A moan tears from her lips and I¡¯m about to rip a hole through my pants with how hard my dick is at hearing her cry out for more.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Is he ying with your ass as he eats you? Tell me all the dirty details.¡± I watch Stefan take a nipple in his mouth and suck on the sweet tip before doing the same to the other.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what?¡± he pushes.


    ¡°Tomas is fingering my ass as he sucks my pussy.¡±


    She turns and hides her face in my chest and I catch a hint of red on her cheeks.


    Precum drips from my swollen head to wet my pants as I watch Stefan slip a finger into her tight pussy before swirling the honey around each nipple. Tomas lowers his head and continues eating her.


    I reach between us to unbutton and ease down the zipper to relieve the pressure against my size while Stefan and Tomas shift to morefortable positions on the floor, knowing we need more room. They pull her ass to the edge and the hiss of my zipper fills the quiet night.


    Before I can slip a hand inside my pants, India puts hers on mine and I still.


    ¡°Let me.¡±


    Tomas has his thumbs on either side of her entrance, holding her lips open. Juices cover his chin and I¡¯m jealous he gets to enjoy all her sweet girlcum. But then again. Having her mouth on me is just as good.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    With her hand wrapped around my cock she leans forward and takes Tomas¡¯ mouth in a fierce, hot kiss.


    ¡°Does that give you what you need to know?¡±


    My balls draw up tight and my cock turns to steel when a full smile ys on her lips and she lifts those thick ckshes and I catch the mischievous glint in her eyes.


    I groan quietly. Fuck. There¡¯s no hope for me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dying for a taste.¡± She turns to Stefan, Tomas, and then myself in turn. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you. All of you so much.¡±


    ¡°And we missed you.¡± Stefan takes her mouth in a slow kiss, causing her grip on my cock to tighten. I inhale sharply breaking their union.


    Smiling at me, her hands tremble a bit despite trying to hide it behind a sweet smile. I reach out and pull her hair to the side so I can see more of her beautiful face as she peels back my boxers and the swollen head of my cock peeks out.


    She rubs the tip with her thumb and drags a groan from me.


    Holy shit.


    One touch. One simple touch from her has my blood roaring through my ears and heading south fast.


    She¡¯s almost too perfect, and being the bastard that I am, I¡¯m anxious to dirty every inch of her all over again.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she moans, hungrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m all yours. Do with me what you want.¡±


    Using two hands, she strokes my cock through the material of my boxers and does that movement with her thumb again over the head, and like a witch, pulls a stream of precum from my fat cock head.


    ¡°Lick it off,¡± I order softly.


    Holding my gaze, she flicks the tip of her warm, pink tongue out to catch the white liquid wetting her thumb.


    I watch as her eyes close and she savors my seed. ¡°I like that.¡±


    Make that a lot dirty. I want to get her so fucking filthy with what we want to do with her she¡¯ll always want to be our bad little girl.


    My pre-cum wets the head and she licks her lips. ¡°Lick my cock head clean, krasotka, and then take me all the way in that hot mouth of yours. I want you to taste me.¡±


    She looks up at me with those soft, blue eyes, hands poised to do as I say.


    ¡°Are we¡­¡±


    We¡¯ve never given her our milk before. Until now we didn¡¯t want to risk getting her pregnant without knowing if she truly wanted us in that way. Tonight that is not the issue. She¡¯s ours which means we are solely hers.


    Worry has her looking away and I pull her back with a firm grip on her chin.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll be getting all of us tonight. There will be no holding back and no condoms. When we feed you our milk, your pussy will drink everyst drop.¡±


    I know my voice is rough, strained when I should sound smooth and soft. I can¡¯t help it. There¡¯s a part of me that wants to take this slow. Wait until we have her in a bedroom and do things right like she deserves for days on end, but our woman wears her emotions on her sleeve and the look in her eyes tells me she will not appreciate us throwing on the brakes. That she is nervous, yes, but unsure of what she wants¡­ hell no and I¡¯m not about to tell her she can¡¯t have what she wants.


    I position my cock at her mouth and she opens. ¡°Do you want to suck my cock, our sweet India?¡±


    She nods eagerly and her eyes brighten with lust as she shoots us a heated look.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Tomas drawls with a wicked smirk as he pulls her ass a little closer.


    Spread between the three of us, she turns slightly and angles her body toward the end of the seat to give Tomas and Stefan all the space they want as I support her weight on my thighs.


    Tomas lifts one of her legs over his shoulder and the creamy soft skin of her thigh has my teeth aching to mark every pure inch of her skin with nibbles and bites.


    Raw and unfiltered need spirals through me as I watch first Tomas and then Stefan rake their tongues from her ass to her clit.


    ¡°Suck him, baby,¡± Stefan growls around a mouthful of her pussy.


    My heart is thudding in my chest at the sound of my friend¡¯s gruffmand. The thought of having those perfect lips wrapped around my cock shoots hot sperm into my balls.


    ¡°Take his cock out all the way. I want to see you pleasure him as we suck you.¡± Stefan nods his chin toward me.


    Sprawled between my legs, India looks up the length of my body and I hear a quiet inhale. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted this for so long,¡± India whispers, her body quivering under my touch.


    I growl when her tiny pink nails find my zipper and finish lowering the metal one tooth at a time.


    I make fast work of shucking off my button-down shirt and love it when she strokes the lines of my tattoo with her soft, delicate hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could get any wetter,¡± Tomas growls. ¡°I think our girl likes it when we talk dirty to her.¡±


    ¡°And eat her ass,¡± I hiss.


    India peels back my boxers and wraps both hands around my throbbing dick. I hold my breath as she angles the head to her mouth and rubs the tip over her lips.


    I swear to God I see light behind my eyelids the second she opens and takes all of me into the hot confines of her mouth.


    I watch as inches of my cock disappear and her lips stretch over my thickness.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing beautifully. Take more of me. That¡¯s it.¡± I flex and move in her mouth with tiny thrusts of my hips. I can feel my hot cum ready to explode into her mouth and I fight back the urge. My balls tighten, ready.


    I¡¯ve been too long without her and my body is letting me know.


    She pulls back and strokes me before taking me in until I hit the back of her soft throat.

 Chapter 103

    Filthy, wet sounds fill the car and her body is lurching off the seat as she¡¯s grinding her pussy against my friends¡¯ faces.


    I know she won¡¯tst much longer either.


    I slide my hand down her neck, over the soft mounds of her breasts, and tweak her candy-hard nipple between my fingers. I tug and it¡¯s as if I flipped a switch.


    She hisses and with her hand wrapped around my thickness, I watch India get swept away. Surges of pleasure crash over her and I¡¯m afloat watching her ride the waves. She mps her thighs around Stefan and Tomas.


    ¡°Come. Wet their faces. Drown them in your juices. They¡¯ve missed you as much as I have.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop,¡± she screams.


    Stefan works her clit as Tomas grinds his face between her thighs.


    I anchor her to me with a strong arm around her chest and her heart is way past just beating. The damn thing is racing wildly. Her eyes are closed and her mouth falls open. Pure bliss smooths the pinch between her brows and her wail of ecstasy reaches into me to wake a part of my soul no woman has ever touched before.


    I stiffen and control every muscle in my body to hold off the burst of cum wanting free from my cock. I refuse to lose control.


    Tomas rises to his knees and wipes a hand down his face.


    ¡°Youe so beautifully,¡± Stefan says.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s nice and ready for us,¡± I growl thickly.


    The beginning of a smile ys over her pretty mouth, lips all swollen and pink from working my cock between them.


    Tomas rips away the bottom half of her dress. ¡°More than ready, I¡¯d say.¡± OceanofPDF.


    Tomas want more of her pussy in my mouth but my dick is throbbing with a powerful need to bury myself in her in a way she will never want anyone but us. im those tight walls and mark her body as ours.


    I release the belt from my pants.


    She writhes in Maksym¡¯s arms and my blood boils in my veins with a fierceness so alive it burns.


    ¡°Hurry,¡± she begs heatedly, and like the dirty girl she is, our queen reaches between her legs and ys with the little pink bud sticking out from between her lips.


    I grip my length and precum drips over the back of my hand as I stroke myself from base to the tip. I know the second we take her and fullye in her tight channel she will be ours now and forever.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A rush of warm honey slips from her entrance while she watches me take my cock in my hand, and I moan against her tight hole as I dive in for onest taste of her sweetness.


    ¡°Pick her up and turn her around, Stefan.¡±


    She moans as Stefan moves them both to the center of the seat and turns her naked body around so her ass faces us.


    Naked I stroke a finger down her spine and slip between the plump, supple globes of her ass.


    She arches into my open palms and throws a fiery look over her shoulder. She¡¯s a little tease, and she knows it.


    I growl audibly when she offers me her slick, sticky fingers wet with her juices. I wrap my lips around her tiny finger and suck it clean. I move behind her and rub the head over her puckered little hole.


    ¡°Up on your knees,¡± Imand gruffly. My voice is thick with more emotion than I have allowed into my system in decades, if ever, and it¡¯s choking my voice. She¡¯s spread over Maksym¡¯sp and I watch him ease the head of his dick to her mouth once again.


    ¡°So perfect,¡± I whisper in her ear. ¡°Now I want to see you suck him topletion. I want to see your mouth take all of him and swallow everyst drop.¡±


    Holding my gaze, she does as I softly order.


    She moans out loud as she opens and takes in Maksym¡¯s full length. He groans and I know my brother is struggling to hold back the need to shoot off a load because I know I am.


    He wraps her hair around his fist and controls her pace.


    ¡°Deeper, rx your jaw. Fuck yeah. Just like that.¡±


    Stefan kneels beside me, his cock as hard and angry for her as mine. He reaches for her and spreads her cheeks for me. I slip my cock between her folds and thrust a little until my swollen cock head nudges her clit.


    She gasps and I do it again.


    She moans around Maksym¡¯s length and smiles.


    I guide myself to her entrance. I know I should be gentle and I¡¯m cursing myself out for not holding back my need to bury my thickness between her tight walls. I drive home and fucking feel my soul tear from my body.


    I grab her hips, angling her ass toward me and pull out and then fill her dripping hole with thrust after thrust. Slick from Stefan and me pleasuring her, the walls of her pussy stretch and amodate my girth with ease.


    She throws her head back, Maksym slipping from her mouth. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s so -¡±


    I groan and pull out and thrust back in, cutting her words off. With every ounce of self-control in my body, I rope in my need to pump hard and fast. Trying to take it slow with her is nearly impossible and my grip on her hips betrays the tension in my body.


    She leans into my hold. I share a look with my friends that says everything I¡¯m feeling. I know them well enough to understand the message. She is the queen we never knew we wanted and I know we can¡¯t see living without her after tonight. How the fuck that is possible I have no clue.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re so perfect. So tight and wet I¡¯m having a hard time staying in.¡±


    I thrust fully into her and Stefan begins to smear her juices over her puckered entrance. Every time he dips a finger in, her pussy tightens around my cock.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Stefan knows what I¡¯m saying and wears a smirk, butpiles.


    My hands grip her ass, spreading her wide for the both of us.


    ¡°Tomas. Stefan-¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± I murmur and plunge my cock into her one more time before pulling fully out.


    What I see next sends a fresh dose of hot boiling cum to my balls and I nearly fuckinge in my hand when I see her reach around for Stefan and guide him to her back entrance.


    India cries out as my friend sinks in until his balls p her clit. I maneuver to sit beneath her while Maksym kneels on the seat behind me. Like this, she can ride my cock while my friends fuck her mouth and ass.


    With her soft thighs spread over top of me, Maksym guides her mouth back to him while I position my cock at the entrance of her pussy. When she¡¯s fully seated, I signal for Stefan and together we pump our lengths into her tender body.


    Maksym pins her hair to the side and I watch her eyes dip closed. Her lips are plump and so damn kissable from sucking my brother off. I lean in and rake my teeth over her shoulder.


    She is as hungry for this as we are.


    ¡°You understand what we want? Do you want to be our dirty little girl?¡±


    She releases Maksym¡¯s cock and looks at each of us like a woman possessed with pleasure. ¡°No,¡± she states and I cock my head to the side.


    ¡°I want to be your filthy queen.¡± Her mouth opens and her tongue darts out to wet her lips before she drags the corner between her teeth.


    God help me. I think I¡¯m going to hell for sure now. Because I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t give her everything she wants within my power and if I have to sell my soul to get that power, that is perfectly fine with me.


    I grin, enjoying the color working up her long, graceful neck and reddening her cheeks at her admission. She¡¯s never said a naughty word in her life and I sure the hell know no one has ever asked her what she wants.


    Stefan drives into her and she mps around me like she refuses to let any of us go. Together we take her higher and higher. I reach around and take her mouth in a punishing kiss before guiding her back to pleasuring my brother.

 Chapter 104

    India


    I¡¯m trembling, panting with Tomas and Stefan fully seated between my soft, slick lips. I can¡¯t control my body. I am fully theirs. Strong hands hold me steady and my body quivers with tension.


    Maksym holds my hair away from my face and looks down at me like I¡¯m the answer to all the prayers he¡¯s ever uttered in the confines of the darkness.


    I gasp for air and brace my hands on Maksym¡¯s strong thick thighs.


    Juices drip down my thighs and I can¡¯t take much more before I lose the battle against holding back another orgasm. I never want our time together to end, and the longer I hold out the more of them I can have.


    Behind me, Stefan spreads my ass cheeks. Every time he pulls out Tomas pushes in deep. They continue like this over and over while Maksym ims my mouth. I reach for his balls and roll them in my hand. His head falls back with a masculine groan that has me repeating the motion once more. I swirl my tongue over the bulbous head before taking more of his length than before.


    It¡¯s everything I can do to hold on and not fall into the abyss of weightlessness.


    I cry out with so much pleasure. I can¡¯t contain my moans and gasps.


    I take Maksym deeper into my mouth and feel him swell impossiblyrger. Gripping my hair, he begins to thrust faster, hitting the back of my throat before withdrawing.


    From between us, someone thumbs my clit causing my hips to buck wildly.


    I take Maksym deeper and hollow my cheeks.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m going toe in your mouth. Take my milk, malyshka. Get ready.¡±


    The first hot spurts of his seed hit my tongue and I have to swallow quickly. There¡¯s so much milk that he thumbs a few drops back to my mouth that has slipped free. ¡°Don¡¯t waste a single drop.¡± I lick his thumb clean. His eyes are bright with ecstasy.


    Stefan eased up to let me tend to Maksym but the second he frees himself of my mouth they take over.


    My mouth falls ck and my eyes flutter shut. I push back and feel both men fill mepletely.


    I gasp and can¡¯t help the cry that slips out. Stefan ms into my ass and I flex my fingers, digging my nails into Tomas¡¯ muscr shoulders.


    My entire world blurs as these beautiful men im my body, possess me in a way no man ever has. A feeling like I never could imaginees over me and I feel every veined inch of my men when they begin to move inside me faster. My pussy clenches around Tomas and a live bolt of electricity shots through my core, causing me to gasp.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, you¡¯re so tight. That¡¯s it, work me with that ass.¡± Stefan¡¯s head is thrown back and his chest is heaving from the exertion. His shirt hangs open and I can see all his beautiful tanned skin glistening with a fine sheen of sweat in the car¡¯s dim light.


    Tomas wraps his hands around my hips right above Stefan¡¯s hands and they push and pull and quickly set a fast rhythm.


    I rock my hips, panting and moaning, unable to control any part of my body. All I can do is feel.


    So I let go.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful and perfect for us.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± I pant and it takes me several seconds to find my next words through the hazy cloud of emotions they draw from me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t what, dorogaya moya?¡±


    ¡°¡­hold on. I can¡¯t hold on. I have toe.¡±


    Warm lips brush against one shoulder and another set against my other.


    Strong arms wrap around my waist and I know this is it. We¡¯re all going to tumble over the edge together.


    I moan and feel both men grow thicker inside me, marking me with their size, spoiling me for any other man.


    ¡°Both of you¡­ you¡¯re so big¡­ Oh God.¡± I tremble in their arms.


    Stefan lifts me up only to thrust deeper than I thought possible, finding untouched ces inside my body that leave me grasping for something- anything-to tether me to earth.


    Stefan takes that moment to flex inside me, making me whimper.


    ¡°Come,¡± Stefanmands and presses my throbbing clit between his fingers.


    I fall.


    Through my haze, I can feel them reaching their end. Tomas is first. His throbbing cock pulses inside me and I can feel his hot cum coat the walls of my womb for the first time. And it¡¯s as dreamy and marvelous as I ever thought it would be. White-hot heat fills my ass as Stefan finds his release next.


    Beneath me, both men¡¯s muscles ripple, and I melt into their strong arms knowing I¡¯m safe.


    Maksym leans in and whispers close to my ear. ¡°Sleep now, my queen. You are everything we could ever want. When we get you home, we have so much more to share with you and we won¡¯t be letting you go.¡±


    I gasp as Stefan pulls from me and they wrap me in their suit jackets, settling my body between them.


    Smiling, I slip into a light slumber, my three bratva bodyguards holding me tight. I¡¯d be lying to myself if I said I never wanted this again.


    India


    It¡¯s a gray morning and I feel warm and protected snuggled in bed.


    I take in the hunky muscled men on either side of me and smile. I¡¯ve never felt the need to be touched, held, and wanted so much in my life and these three men have ignited a part of my soul that craves it, but I know I only want it from them. No other man¡¯s touch would do to me what they can.


    I want to be the one they wake up to each morning. Be the one they kiss goodnight as we fall asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    Their pet name for me, though I have yet to ask their meaning, makes me smile and if I am not careful, I¡¯ll start to really think I truly am theirs. And maybe even their queen with how warm their eyes turn when they look at me.


    Then again one of them either has their mouth full of my sticky juices or is watching me swallow their hot cum. That would put a loving look in any man¡¯s eyes, I suppose.


    I stretch my tired body and roll to my side. It¡¯s hard to believe I¡¯ve barely left this bed for three days. They kept their promise and then some.


    None of them will let me lift a finger to help with the cooking and when ites to showering, well, I can¡¯t remember what it¡¯s like to wash my hair anymore. I¡¯m not entirely sure I ever want to either.


    Small beams of sunshine break through the dull morning with hints of a beautiful day toe. Light filters through the crack in the curtains and I know the third morning of my short vacation from reality is myst. My family must be out of their minds trying to find me.


    The second they walked me through their door, I turned my phone off and have yet to check-in.


    A small smile ys on my lips. Stefan is to my right, lying on his belly facing me. I push a strand of dark hair from his forehead. They were tender, caring, and thoroughly possessive from the second they syed me out like a queen on their bed. The only thing I feared as they devoured my body was my need for more of them.


    I pry myself out from between them and Tomas stirs first.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± His voice is raspy with sleep. His arms wrap around me and he pulls me into his warm body.


    God, I never want to move from here.


    ¡°Bathroom and shower. And this time alone,¡± I tease. ¡°Rest. I won¡¯t be gone long. Promise. I¡¯ll be back and then you both can treat me to a killer breakfast. And we should probably talk.¡±


    ¡°About?¡± Maksym asks and I reach a hand for him. He¡¯s on the other side of Stefan so it¡¯s a bit of a stretch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the need to go back to work and be among the living again,¡± I tease. I don¡¯t think they were truly serious about the whole lock me away thing.


    ¡°We can stay right here.¡±


    Iugh softly. ¡°Forever?¡±


    Stefan grunts. ¡°We might have to take a phone call every once in a while, but yes. Why not?¡±


    ¡°You guys are impossible.¡±


    ¡°Impossibly hungry for our queen.¡±


    ¡°If we stay here, you won¡¯t be kings of anything.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Stefan steals me out of Tomas¡¯ arms much to his dislike and presses his hard cock between my ass cheeks as he nuzzles my neck.


    ¡°Oh no, not this time.¡± I wiggle free ande to stand at the edge of the bed to the sound of his deep chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m here when you¡¯re ready then.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°There are clean sweats and T-shirts in the top drawer.¡± Maksym points to the walk-in closet across the room. Their home is spacious and bright. Not at all what I would picture for three mafia men who deal with so much darkness in their lives. Or so I assume. Again, we have a lot to talk about but first I need to set some things right in my world. Like letting my family know I am okay.


    Stefan grabs my wrist and pulls me back to drop a kiss on the top of my head. All three watch as I saunter my naked ass out of their bedroom and across the hall to the bathroom before turning over.


    Maksym and Tomas¡¯ rooms are left untouched since we¡¯ve shared Stefan¡¯s bed these past few days.


    All three have to be as exhausted as I feel after what we¡¯ve shared, and I spy them roll back to their stomachs. I smile and slip into the shower for a quick wash. As I towel off, I check my messages and find one from my father dated this morning.

 Chapter 105

    A little blue bubble pops up.


    Come by the house alone. We need to discuss your software now. Leave your men at home.


    I frown. A little demanding for so early in the morning, but I would like to go over why he thought pushing me off on them was a good idea. Sure, it turned out good, but I had a lot of questions left. There¡¯s no way the few threatening emails I¡¯ve received warrant such a drastic measure.


    Sorry for the dy. On my way. Be there in an hour. We should talk.


    I hit reply and finish getting dressed. I check back in on the men after I pull my hair into a quick ponytail and find them sound asleep.


    I make my way downstairs and before I head out in my borrowed sweats and T-shirt, I scribble a quick note.


    Forty-five minutester my taxi pulls into my father¡¯s driveway and I make my way to his office, my borrowed sandals squeaky on the polished marble.


    As I climb the long spiral staircase, my muscles are tender from the previous nights and I¡¯m high on all the leftover feelings of love. I have no doubt of it any longer.


    They thoroughly worked me over so much I lost track of time and I feel a pang of regret for leaving them in bed, but my father wants to talk with me about my code and I need to pick up theptop I left behind. It¡¯s not like anything would happen to me in the home where I grew up. It¡¯s my haven and always would be.


    The house is quiet and I remember it¡¯s Sunday, so the working staff has the day off and my mother is out of the house for a luncheon with one girlfriend or another. Probably no doubt about to suffer through gossip about the men and me at the g.


    When I turn the knob and push the heavy door all the way open, I find the lights are off but the cloud coverage parts enough to fill the office with a somber grayish light.


    ¡°Father? Are you here?¡± I walk in and immediately feel a prickling of unease flush across my skin as my father¡¯s eyesnd on me from behind his desk.


    He looks pale in the cheeks and my stomach sinks to the floor.


    ¡°Perfect timing.¡±


    A snide, chilling tone hits my ears as something equally cold presses against the base of my neck.


    My blood turns icy and my chest tightens. I try to turn to see the face that goes with the voice but the sound of a hammer being cocked freezes my feet in ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to give me what your brother promised.¡±


    My brows pinch. What the fuck? ¡°Thacker? What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°For a woman with your IQ, you¡¯re pretty fucking stupid.¡± The high society nasally tone he usually speaks with is gone and I hear the real man. The weasel I always thought him to be.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I spit out.


    I slowly turn and eye the monster with the gun pointed at me. A wild look takes over his expression as he stares down at me.


    ¡°The code, you silly twit. It belongs to me. C¡¯mon you can¡¯t be that naive. I want what your brother promised me and I¡¯m tired of waiting and trying to woo you. Your slow ass has nearly run my business into the ground.¡±


    ¡°My brother didn¡¯t promise you a thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? I have a contract that says differently.¡±


    He tosses a stack of papers at my feet that look ten or more sheets thick.


    ¡°Your brother wanted out from behind your shadow and out from under your father¡¯s thumb. Wanted to make his billions and prove to the world he was just as smart as or smarter than you. So, I agreed to help as long as he signed over all the rights to the code to me.¡±


    He narrows his eyes at me and I see behind the polished mask he wears in public to see not the weasel I thought him to be, but the snake.


    He reaches out and shoves me toward my father and I know what he wants next. I stumble forward and catch myself before cracking my head open on the sharp edge of the desk.


    My father helps me to my feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear-he threatened to kill your mother.¡±


    My heart breaks for the hurt in my father¡¯s tone and I know in that second he had nothing to do with the snake¡¯s actions. The truth behind my brother¡¯s actions is yet to be determined.


    ¡°I hope you brought yourptop because you¡¯re not leaving here until I get what I want.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I seethe with so much fury my blood has turned to pure venom. Over Thacker¡¯s shoulder, I see the top part of the back door to my father¡¯s office slowly creep open and I can only hope it means one thing.


    My men found me. Mine. The word runs through my head and I let it fill my heart. All three of them are mine and the first fires of love take hold and I can feel the embers burn soul-deep.


    My father has his back turned and doesn¡¯t see Maksym and Tomas ease in through the door in stealth mode.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have the code or me, not now, not ever.¡± I hope I am not poking the bear, but rage slings the words across the small distance separating us, and I can¡¯t hold them in any longer.


    ¡°Did you think I was after you for your good looks? Even an idiot would be able to see I didn¡¯t want you for your mousy face and weak posture.¡± He spits on the floor at his feet. ¡°Like I would weaken my blood with such filth. I only want the code.¡±


    I will not cry at the way his words cut and draw blood.


    ¡°You can pull that trigger. You still won¡¯t get the code. It¡¯s all here,¡± I tap my head. ¡°And not a damn soul in this world can crack my and my brother¡¯s work.¡±


    Thacker cocks the hammer and the next few seconds pass in a blur.


    Stefan throws the doors open and moves to Thacker¡¯s right as Maksym nks him on the opposite side.


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening the wrong girl.¡±


    Thacker turns, mouth open, and whirls his gun toward Tomas who has drawn his attention away from me. I duck, pulling my father down behind his desk with me.


    Lamps crash, ss shatters against the hardwood or heads. I don¡¯t know because I keep my head out of firing range. Papers fly in every direction and heavy grunts fill the room.


    The gun goes off and the thud of a bullet hitting the wall rings through the room.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And then arger gun goes off.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whisper, looking into my father¡¯s eyes. Nothing but love stares back.


    ¡°You called me Dad.¡±

 Chapter 106

    My heart fills with happiness only a father can give his daughter and I smile when he wraps his arm around me. ¡°I never knew why your mother always insisted you call me Father.¡±


    He hugs me close and after several more thuds and curses, the room grows silent.


    We ease to our feet to find my heavily breathing men standing over Thacker who is bleeding. He¡¯d pulled a knife at some point or someone had. Stefan¡¯s T-shirt is sliced once across the chest and another over his back.


    I have a feeling they tried very hard not to kill the man in front of me. But I fear what might happen to him once they clear him out of here and take him back to wherever they do business. Because it was not at their penthouse, for sure.


    ¡°I told you, you will not get my code.¡±


    ¡°You little bitch, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Thacker snarls around Maksym¡¯s foot on his neck holding him in ce.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Maksym doesn¡¯t move toward me. I can tell he wants to, but he keeps Thacker pinned to the ground, letting his eyes do all the talking.


    I ignore Thacker and nod, offering all three a reassuring smile.


    Stefan and Tomas don¡¯t have the same problem as their brother. Bothe up and wrap me in their arms. Stefan pulls a phone out and makes a quick call I fear will end with Thacker meeting an untimely death. Do I get in the middle of it? Would they even listen to me if I did?


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    My words go unnoticed. ¡°We need to talk.¡± By the look on his face I know I¡¯m in trouble, but despite the anger I see, Tomas nuzzles my neck and murmurs, ¡°Thank God you¡¯re safe. I would have killed the fucker with my bare hands had he harmed you. I never want you to see that side of us.¡±


    Fifteen minutester I¡¯m relieved to find it was the police they called.


    ¡°We are not total monsters,¡± Maksym says as if he can read my mind. He strokes a thumb down my cheek as the police haul a snarling Thacker out of my father¡¯s house in handcuffs. ¡°But if he tries to harm you again, he¡¯ll see a different side of us. I¡¯ll promise you that.¡± I feel the truth to his words and see it staring back at me through those dark eyes. His hands slide up my arms and I fall into his embrace feeling relieved and a bit scared for any other person who dares to try and hurt me.


    I sink into the chair I once loved. It seems tainted now and the loss of the love I have for this ce, this chair, stings.


    Tomas and Stefan speak with a detective who looks like he¡¯s about ready to piss his pants. He nods, and steals a couple of looks my way before ducking out of the room. That said a lot about how deep their connections run.


    ¡°Why the hell did you put yourself in this kind of danger? Why did you leave the safety of our penthouse? For a fuckingputer? Why the hell do you even care about this code so much?¡± Stefan drags a hand down his face. I can tell he is frightened of the danger I was in so I try not tosh out. I take a calming breath and brace myself for the raging storming my way.


    Both he and Tomas stalk deeper into my father¡¯s office and the anger dripping from Stefan¡¯s words can only be outdone by the hurt in his eyes.


    ss and paper crunch underfoot as they both halt in front of me.


    I blink back the tears and shove to my feet. ¡°I care so much about this damn code because I made a promise.¡± I cross my arms and don¡¯t bother holding back my anger either. He wants to y hardball, well so can I.


    He rakes his hands through his hair and groans with the same level of frustration I feel. It¡¯s not like I was doing anything wrong in the first ce.


    ¡°To what? Get yourself killed?¡±


    ¡°My God!¡± Stefan growls so low I almost take a step back. ¡°Do you know what that would do to us?¡±


    I shove away my tears and force my rattled heart back together long enough to get my next words out. ¡°To. My. Brother. It was thest thing he asked of me and I will see it through even if it kills me. I will finish his code and help save people¡¯s lives or at the very least help those afflicted by this wretched disease. Before he passed, my brother made me promise I would finish the code and see to it that some kind of good was done with all the money. I keep my promises.¡±


    Their mouths are fine lines of anger and their dark eyes be impossible to read.


    And just like that, the storm breaks, and their anger crumbles away, and my men scoop me up, wrap me in their strength, and let me cry out my frustrations.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize my childhood home would be dangerous,¡± I mouth against Tomas¡¯ neck. He tilts my chin up and wipes at my tears. ¡°How did you know I was in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, malyshka. You¡¯re killing us.¡±


    Stefan takes my shaking hand in his. ¡°You don¡¯t get as far in this game as we do without knowing and following gut instinct. We saw you get in a taxi and tried your cell. When we found it in the bathroom, we tried your father and when no one picked up, we headed straight here. We must have been five minutes behind your taxi.¡±


    ¡°And all that aside, we know you and knew you were having coding withdrawals because of us.¡± Maksym strokes a thumb down my cheek and I lean into the touch. I can¡¯t help it.


    Pressed between my men, I turn to see my father by the office door beaming at me with an odd smile on his face.


    ¡°Dad, I can exin,¡± I start with no real words backing up my im. This is probably thest thing a father wants to hear from his daughter. That she¡¯s in love with three mafia men at once and wants them all more than life.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say a word. It¡¯s in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± all sweetness evaporates from my dad¡¯s voice. ¡°Care for her. She¡¯s a sweet treasure you¡¯ll never find again.¡±


    My father leaves, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± they say and I feel content. Happy that I found my forever even if I wasn¡¯t trying.


    ¡°Take me home. I think we have a lot to discuss.¡±


    Tomas swings me up for a kiss and Stefan steals me away for one of his own before Maksym does the same. I wrap my arms around his neck and rest my forehead on his. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper.


    His chest rises and falls with a deep breath. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For keeping your promise and giving me something to live for outside of aputer screen and pain. For saving me.¡±


    The smile he gives me feeds the warmth growing in me. ¡°We should thank you. All we ever did was eat, sleep and breathe guns and bullets. We wanted more out of life and didn¡¯t realize it until we saw your sweet face looking back at us. Besides, I haven¡¯t truly kept my promise. Not yet.¡±


    I can¡¯t wait to find out what he means by that.


    He ces a tender kiss on my parted lips and I know it¡¯s another promise of something much deeper toe.


    He tightens his hold and I feel safe, loved, and desired by the men I love most in this world.


    I wrap my legs around Maksym¡¯s waist as Stefan and Tomas lead us down the back stairwell and we slip away quietly.


    This is my new life. I¡¯ll finish my code and probably start a new project right after that. I don¡¯t ever see myself not working on one thing or another, but I also have them for however long we are gifted for and all the love I can handle and then some.


    A little over seventy-two hours ago I wanted nothing to do with them or convinced myself of that lie anyway. I pretended to be content behind my screen cking away at my keys and hiding behind my sorrow.


    I see that now.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A little bit of love can go a long way in healing a wounded heart, and I know I¡¯ll be okay with them at my side.


    I have what I need now. Love, a home to build, and maybe, just maybe, a family because life is nothing but an empty box without all three.

 Chapter 107

    Epilogue


    India


    Two and a half amazing yearster


    All our lives changed the second my father gave me away to three Bratva men and it¡¯s never been the same since. And that truth makes me beam with happiness as I gather white and red roses from the tiny greenhouse my men built as a surprisest summer when we moved into our new home. A growing family needs more than a three-bedroom penthouse and none of them rested until they found the perfect ce for us outside the city and closer to my parents. Who make it a habit of stopping in to see the grandkid regrly. There are guards on duty around the clock and the high wall lining our property allows me to be myself. The queen to my three bratva bodyguards.


    As for Thacker, that slimeball is serving a long stint for his white-cor crimes of embezzlement and forgery of my brother¡¯s signature on his faux contract.


    I smile at that little bit of karmaing back to bite him in the ass.


    Oh, that¡¯s right. I forgot to mention, not only was he found guilty of armed robbery, kidnapping, and assault with a deadly weapon, but he was also found guilty of fraud. Turns out, Thacker really meant it when he said he would stop at nothing to be number one in the tech world and security industry.


    Well, I guess he did make it to number one after all. Number one crook, that is. No one will deal with hispany now, and my men already have an offer submitted to buy thepany out and dismantle it. All the mary gain from Thacker¡¯spany will be used to help in the fight to find a cure for leukemia in my brother¡¯s name.


    I turn the handle on the door to our new home and sigh with relief when the cold st of air hits my heated skin. Being five months pregnant in the middle of summer isn¡¯t easy.


    I set my bundle of flowers down on a small table by the door and ce the fresh bouquet in a vase.


    Two years ago I saw my life filled with numbers, code, and heuristics. Endless nights of testing software over and over again with no end in sight. I finished my brother¡¯s code and signed it over to my father¡¯s securitypany, where I know it¡¯s in safe hands. We split the royalties from the contracts we receive for instation and use funds from small mom-andpoppanies torgerpanies like banks and automobile manufacturers. The public is safer because of my software and I finally have the money I need to start my nonprofit and help others.


    Sure, I encounter those who want nothing to do with me due to the men I share my life with. Their reputation is tarnished by the deeds of their life choices. But I love them and I¡¯m not here to fix other people¡¯s opinions of my men or me.


    Before Stefan, Maksym and Tomas, if you¡¯d asked me about soul mates and love, I would have scoffed and returned my attention to my keyboard.


    Not anymore.


    They not only gave me the best night of my life, but they also gifted me with so much more A chance at the happiness my parents have. Before them, my world consisted of long hours in front of theputer and no life outside of work. They changed that.


    Just as I did for them.


    Love could be painful. When I lost my brother to leukemia, I thought love betrayed me. We were so close in many ways and I felt like I had lost part of myself when they lowered him into the ground. I never thought I could feel whole again or connected to another human being again.


    They will never take the ce of my brother, but my heart doesn¡¯t feel so lonely anymore and I know my brother is smiling down on me from wherever he is happy for me.


    My men gave me a reason to open my heart and love again.


    And be loved.


    I pat my round belly and smile.


    In another four months, we¡¯ll wee our second addition to our small family and I can¡¯t wait. A Thanksgiving baby, and how fitting because I couldn¡¯t be more thankful.


    I want to see the smiles on my men¡¯s faces each morning when I wake snuggled between my soul mates. They were there to protect me against threats I had no idea of. And now it¡¯s my turn to guard our sweet treasures.


    ¡°I love that look in your eye. It makes me anxious to knock you up again.¡±


    Iugh softly. ¡°I¡¯m not done with the second one, silly.¡±


    ¡°I know. If you agree, I don¡¯t want to wait long until we¡¯re expecting again. I wonder how fast we can fill this home with baby Indias.¡±


    ¡°And little rowdy, brown-haired Stefans creating all kinds of havoc.¡± I lean into Stefan¡¯s broad chest and settle my cheek against the hard lines and listen to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.


    I sigh long and heavy. ¡°Filling ten rooms up might be a challenge. Sure you have the stamina for all that work?¡± I tease, rubbing my belly with slow swirls.


    He grunts. ¡°Challenge epted plus I have back up.¡± Heughs wickedly and winks at me. ¡°You know, all this talk makes my mouth ache for something sweet. Maybe I shouldy you out on the table and devour all your sweetness.¡±


    He hauls me up. I wrap my arms around his neck, leaning back to make room for my growing belly. Our firstborn, a girl, is with her grandparents and the momentary peace is nice.


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping you?¡±


    Stefan walks us into the dining room and gently settles me on therge wooden table that sits twelve.


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    He has my dress hiked up and my panties in his hand before I can protest.


    ¡°Stefan, the family is going to be here any minute.¡± I push at his shoulder but even I don¡¯t believe my own protests.


    ¡°Then we better be fast.¡± Maksym and Tomas waltz in with arms full of groceries for our family gathering, both wearing big wolfish grins. Both ce their loads on the countertop ande to kiss my belly.


    Leaving a hand there, Maksym stands and presses his forehead against mine. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I would keep my promise? That we would find a way to mend your heart?¡±


    I nod. ¡°You¡¯ve all done that and more.¡±


    Family will now and forever be special in our home, so we invited close friends and family to join us in a celebration of love and ouring baby. The men promised a low-key gathering with dishes from their home country and a few from mine.


    ¡°What do you say we have dessert first?¡±


    Stefan throws his brothers a wicked smile and spreads my legs with his broad shoulders. Tomas doesn¡¯t waste any time in removing the rest of my dress, leaving me fully naked for the wolves at my table.


    Tomas spreads my dress out behind me and lowers me to lie back. To my other side, Maksym is already loosening his belt and releasing his zipper, knowing what I want.


    He grunts the second my tongue licks his fat cock head clean of the cum dripping out and I can feel hot liquid wetting my soft folds for Stefan.


    I groan around Maksym¡¯s thickness and he sinks in, nudging the back of my throat, and I swallow. A little trick he loves.


    ¡°God, your mouth is my sweet heaven. That¡¯s it, our beautiful queen, suck my big cock faster.¡±


    Tomases to stand beside Maksym and takes my hand. Together we work him as I suck Maksym.


    I cry out around Maksym¡¯s cock as Stefan dives in for his taste of me. He sucks my clit, causing me to arch off the table.


    ¡°Jesus, those lips look sinful wrapped around my dick.¡±


    ¡°Suck him harder.¡± Stefan dips a finger into my core and I clench, feeling my orgasm build.


    Maksym grips the back of my head in his hand and pumps long deep strokes. ¡°Don¡¯t stop now, but your parents just pulled into the driveway.¡±


    My heart stutters and adrenaline jolts through my veins. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s from the rapidly gaining orgasm that is about to hit me or the possibility of getting caught.


    ¡°Drink me, malyshka.¡±


    Stefan wraps his lips around my clit and sucks hard as Maksym throws his head back and shoots his hot cum into my waiting mouth. I swallow as fast as he fills me back up.


    I hear the hiss of Stefan¡¯s zipper and he is filling my slick, dripping wet channel with his throbbing cock in one hard thrust. My orgasm shatters through me and I take the rest of Maksym down my throat.


    ¡°Again,¡± I beg, wanting another hit of the drug they¡¯ve gotten me addicted to.


    Clutching them close, I wrap my legs around Stefan and grip Tomas, working him faster. He reaches over my belly and presses a thumb to my clit. And just like that Ie undone all over again. Electricity shoots through my body and I melt under their touches. It doesn¡¯t take Stefan long to find his release and he falls over me, minding my growing bump.


    His chest rises and falls with every deep breath and they all help me to my feet.


    Stefan and Maksyme in for a quick kiss. ¡°You better run upstairs and fix yourself. You look like a sex kitten with those sweetly fucked lips red and pouty.¡±


    I quirk a finger at Tomas and together we dash upstairs as fast as I can given my size before I hear them greet my parents and the happy squeal of a little girl hugging her daddies.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Five minutester I¡¯m in the shower with Tomas¡¯ milk spurting down my throat. He helps me up and helps me wash away the sexy sins of their love. A feeling of satisfactiones over me as we join my family downstairs. Not because of the fabulous heart-stopping, soul-stopping sex, but because none of us were looking for love or a happily ever after but that is exactly what we found in each other.


    Tomas leans over me, presses his mouth to my ear, and whispers just for me. ¡°You saved us from a life of hell.¡± He ces his hand over my belly. ¡°My nikogda tebya ne otpustim.¡±


    This isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s murmured those words to me. The night I walked away they were on his lips and broke my heart though I never understood them.


    ¡°It means, we will never let you go.¡± Glittering tears well behind his thickshes and my heart beats anew for the love we share.


    I smile. I should have known there was never a chance of a goodbye. The bratva always get what they want. And they want me.

 Chapter 108

    Book Title: Her Filthy Monster Men


    Katriona


    I always regret my life choices the morning after.


    Two eight-hour shifts back-to-back rip my soul from my body. Every. Damn. Time.


    I nt the palms of my hands against my eyes and rub.


    Just a little longer.


    A soft melody ys from somewhere under the covers knotted around my body and it takes me several seconds to peel them back to find my phone. I blindly swipe a thumb across the screen and copse into the mass of pillows and sheets.


    I¡¯m already thinking of when I can fall back into their soft embrace, but for now, I drag myself out of bed regretting picking up a second double shift after only three hours of sleep.


    Chicago in the summer with no central air to speak of can be stifling. But I love the heat. It provides a sense offort and serves as a reminder of my bigger dream.


    I throw open the ckout curtains draped over my bedroom window to enjoy my one guilty pleasure. Blinding sunlight pours through my window and I turn my face up to it, counting down the months until I get to do nothing but live in the light again.


    Normally I¡¯m asleep at this hour, but thanks to my inability to say no and my need for money, I take an extra five minutes to soak up this one luxury like it¡¯s liquid gold that doesn¡¯te around often enough.


    Poor life choices at work. Maybe in some other life, I had my shit together, but not this one.


    I swing open my bedroom door to find Nikki, my roommate and one true friend in this God-forsaken city, in the living room stuffing clothes into a shoulder bag. As usual, a lit mint Marlboro clings to the corner of her redpainted mouth.


    We¡¯ve shared this tiny apartment for two years and most evenings we head for work together. I must have slept through several of my rms because she¡¯s already heading for the door when I barely know what day it is.


    ¡°Hey, babe. Wee back to thend of the living. Thought I¡¯d have to bang some pots and pans or something to get your dead ass up.¡± Ashes fall from the tip of her cigarette tond on the one luxury piece of furniture in our shitty two-bedroom apartment. Since I paid for therge sectional couch I tend to bitch about burn holes, but today I just don¡¯t have the energy to care. But I spare a little to throw up a finger, pairing it with a yful smile. ¡°Gotta have my beauty sleep.¡±


    She winks, causing the superrge falsie glued to her eyelid to flutter. To say she is extra mighte off as an understatement. But I love her for all her entricities.


    She flips a long, electric red lock over a bare shoulder. ¡°Love ya too, babe. Hey, listen. I¡¯m heading out. Can¡¯t bete again. See ya there?¡± She¡¯s by the front door, hand on the handle, head turned back to me. ¡°By the way, happy birthday!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I force a smile on my face given today is my least favorite day of the year.


    We work at the same club with the same shitty long hours, but the nightly tips more than make up for it. One more year of saving and I will have my ticket out of this city and away from all the foul memories. Now that will be one helluva birthday present.


    This time my smile is genuine as I wave her off. Heat rolls in on a beam of sunshine when Nikki swings open the front door. ¡°When you get to work we¡¯ll sneak off and have a celebratory martini and make wild birthday wishes with abandon. The sky will be the limit!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be far behind you,¡± I call out just as a looming shadow cuts into the rays of light pouring inside.


    My smile quickly falls from my face at the sight of Nikki¡¯s cigarette dangling from her lips, her head tilted back so far it appears to be hanging by a hinge.


    My heart gives an erratic beat in the seconds it takes for Nikki to blink. She rolls her shoulders and narrows her eyes into thin slits. ¡°What the fuck, man, you ever hear of personal space and a doorbell?¡±


    Gripping the bathroom door handle, my body instantly goes on full alert. My mother had shitty tastes when it came to men. On more than one asion I usually ended up paying the price for her poor judgment. Memories of more than one ¡°gentleman¡± wanting to see if he could get a two-for-one special chases me into my dreams yearster. No eight or tenyear-old should have to fight men off. But I did.


    ¡°Nikki?¡± I hiss. Those old wounds reopen, causing my heart to thump heavily.


    While my hands tremble at the slightest sign of trouble, nothing ever seems to rattle Nikki. She grew up in New York and came to Chicago with the attitude of a Bronx chick and a set of brass balls I wish for every day.


    I hear a harsh masculine exhale and a bitter, ¡°Ms. Kane.¡±


    I look on as my friend plucks the smoke from her mouth with one hand and goes to shut the door with the other. ¡°Nah, man. Wrong address. Byeeee.¡±


    I turn to face the door, filling with apprehension. Wrong move, Nikki. Whoever this is isn¡¯t stopping by for pleasantries. His tone oozes with badass motherfucker vibes and I¡¯d bet myst dor not many people utter no in his presence. My father makes sure none of his muscled goons knows the meaning of the word.


    Up until now I always felt safe inside our tiny apartment, but right now I feel caged in with no other exit than the door currently upied.


    I step away from the bathroom door prepared to help deal with whoever is on the other side-sweaty palms and all-when I hear the m of a heavy hand against the solid oak.


    Oh, shit! I hate being right.


    Rolling over the back of the couch, I palm the mace tucked inside the front pocket of my bag just as a set ofrge shoulders crash through the front door, tearing it off the hinges.


    ¡°No one closes a door in my face. I said I need to speak to Ms. Kane. Mr. Kane insists.¡±


    I stumble around the edge of the couch, mace aimed at the front door.


    Kane. I know the name. It¡¯s followed me through life since birth like a gue I can¡¯t shake off.


    I drop my bag, but keep my finger ready to shoot a stream of pepper spray if needed. I have no intentions of speaking to any Kane in this lifetime. Been there, done that. I don¡¯t exactly see the need to give him a third chance of throwing me away.

 Chapter 109

    So, no. Whoever it is thinking he can y linebacker with my front door can take his heavy-handed crap somewhere else.


    Dressed in nothing but a skimpy pair of shorts and a top, I yank my robe off the bathroom wall and shove my arms into the sleeves.


    Every muscle in my body is tense, making my movements jerky and robotic. I can feel the heat of his eyes on me but I don¡¯t turn around until I have the sash tied off.


    Anger surging, I level my gaze on his. ¡°What the hell does he want? Dumping his only daughter twice is not enough?¡± I hold a hand up. ¡°Better yet, I don¡¯t really care. Why don¡¯t you fuck off already? I¡¯m not going anywhere with you now or ever. Might as well not waste anyone¡¯s time.¡± I have no idea where my bravado ising from, but I hold my ground.


    Impatient brown eyes rake over my bed head hair, no makeup look beforeing back to rest on my face. I¡¯m pretty sure Muscles considers me lower than dumpster trash with how disgust curls his lips into a disapproving frown. I can practically read his thoughts. He can¡¯t piece together why his powerful, corrupt boss would want anything to do with me -a nobody waitress.


    That makes two of us.


    Muscles steps into my personal space, his musky scent stealing my breath. The air suddenly feels a lot heavier and my lungs struggle. Bushy brows pinch into a murderous scowl and I admit, he doesn¡¯t simply look like a scary son-of-a-bitch staring down at me. He is one.


    I swallow my fear. ¡°You¡¯re gonna pay for that, right?¡± I swing a hand in the direction of my front door and slink back until my ass hits the back of my couch. Which isn¡¯t far considering the size of the ce.


    Finger ready, my target in sight. I swallow back the bubble of hysteria threatening to burst out in a fit of screams. He moves one more inch and this little impromptu meeting will be over.


    ¡°You need to leave now. I have no desire to try and kindle enough energy to deal with my father.¡± AKA the biggest asshole there is. Mobster. The man who threw me away when he tired of being a dad.


    Bear ws for handse down on my shoulder and from the corner of my eye, I see Nikki grab a kitchen chair, ready to swing with all her heart.


    I shove away from Muscles and hold a hand up for Nikki to slow her roll. Kitchen chair half hoisted, she¡¯s got a mean look in her eyes. I pump the button on my mace but only get a fizzle of foam instead of the stream of spray.


    Shit!


    I throw my other hand up in the direction of my friend, swearing viciously. ¡°Damn it! Whoa, I got this, babe. I¡¯ll see you at work, okay?¡± I wave my hand and hold her gaze until she backs off. I know for a fact Muscles won¡¯t think twice about burying his knuckles into a woman¡¯s face and I don¡¯t want my friend to get hurt on my ount.


    I get a are you fucking crazy look in return. Ignoring Nikki¡¯s silent plea for me to stand aside and let her at him, I push her out the door. ¡°I like my friends living. Besides, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m safe.¡± I eye Muscles and draw my arms across my chest. ¡°Sort of.¡± I can count on zero fingers the amount of experience I have dealing with heavy-handed thugs, but my father? Yeah, this isn¡¯t exactly the first time I¡¯ve had to deal with him. Thest time was on my terms though, so I¡¯m a little off-kilter.


    With one more look, Nikki slowly walks away, but I can tell I¡¯ll get an ear full the second I get to work.


    Speaking of. I turn back to Muscles. ¡°Look, I need to get ready for work. And you need to leave. You don¡¯t want my bosses wondering where I am at when I don¡¯t clock in,¡± I lie. They would cut me from the payroll without a second thought, but I¡¯m desperate and ready to start name-dropping if it will get him to leave.


    Then again working for my father¡¯s enemy isn¡¯t exactly going to earn me any points.


    ¡°Your father requests a word with you. Shut up ande with me.¡±


    I make a small choking sound. ¡°You can tell your boss I¡¯m not interested. Sorry you wasted your time.¡± Lara Croft would have some kind of slick, kick-ass ninja moves to rid herself of unwanted guests, but all I have is three free months of yoga training on my side. Something tells me that a warrior pose is not going to help me out here.


    Rough hands grab me by the shoulder and pure instinct takes over. Despite my knees wanting to turn to water, I rear back and aim my elbow for a square freshly shaven chin. On a man this size, it¡¯s probably not his weakest point but I can¡¯t reach many other ces.


    The bastard sways out of the way andughs. Laughs!


    ¡°Now,¡± he grunts and hoists me over his shoulder, uncaring of my pitiful arguments. In my surprise, I drop the can of empty mace. Perched on my belly six and a half feet in the air over a meaty shoulder, I cast around, looking for anything I can use for a weapon bute up empty-handed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think you¡¯re doing, but you can put me down and leave now. Someone will call the cops!¡±


    It¡¯s all lies. None of my neighbors are home at this hour. My balled fists meet a thick, muscled back but he onlyughs at my puny attempts at fighting back.


    Secondster I¡¯m outside, bathrobe skewered sideways across my body and nted beside a dark limo. A man in a perfectly-tailored suit standing in the open door.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. She refused toe nicely.¡±


    Reality begins to sink in when I see my father. His eyes are shrouded beneath the brim of a dark hat, his hands clenching and unclenching over the rim of the open door. Since he makes a living in this town¡¯s underbelly and threatening others, one would think having nerves of steel came with the territory.


    The evidence says otherwise.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    An air of doom clogs my lungs. Something is wrong, only I can¡¯t tell what. I look around for a bigger threat than his goon but see nothing.


    One thing I do know though is if there is trouble, this man is never anyone¡¯s solution.


    ¡°Father. Say what you came to say and then leave.¡±


    This is a disaster just waiting to happen.


    I swallow while peering up at him, apparent disgust sliding across his face. ¡°Stop being a bitch like your mother and listen. Get in the car and maybe you won¡¯t die today,¡± he hisses in a tone oozing with poison.


    I mp down on my nerves, forcing them to behave. ¡°Your fatherly speeches arecking,¡± I deadpan. ¡°And since when would you care if I do die? And are you threatening me?¡±


    Ignoring my questions, he stands there unblinking. ¡°Get in now, Katriona. No debate.¡± He turns those dark eyes to the man standing behind me and I shrug out of a handing down on my shoulder. The move is getting real old and fast.


    I look at my father, humiliation and shock filling me. ¡°You treat me like a bag of dirtyundry since I can remember and now you want me to blindly follow you? I¡¯m not going anywhere with you. Not now, not ever. If I¡¯m in so much danger, as you say, then why not bring the cops into this?¡± I clench my fists at my sides and push down the nightmares the man who donated sperm to my existence twenty-one years ago caused in my life.


    Not interested in an answer, I turn to leave but Muscles is standing behind me, his death re scarier than mine.


    Stubbornness stiffens my spine. I can¡¯t help it. He might be three times my size but no one forces me into anything. Ever.


    ¡°Get her in the limo. In the trunk, if you have to. I won¡¯t leave her behind so they can hold her over my head.¡±


    As if his word is final, my father slides his robust, aging frame into the limo and punches the button to lower the window. Honest to God just like a legit Godfather, he motions with his fingers a silentmand and Muscles obeys.


    Screw that. I side-step him and his grabby hands, but just barely.


    ¡°You can keep your damn meaty hands to yourself, asshole. And you!¡± Despite the pain of rough cement on my bare feet, I whirl to face my father and grit through the pain. ¡°You don¡¯t get to show up out of nowhere and demand shit from me.¡±


    I manage two steps before my arm is in a bruising vice grip.


    ¡°Stubborn, foolish girl. Just like-¡±


    Renewed anger res through me. I jerk my arm free. I stomp across the filthy, heated sidewalk and lower my face to the window.


    ¡°Like my mother? Is that what you were going to say? Is that what you told her when you walked out on her when I was only five? Leaving her to raise a kid alone in a city made for swallowing single mothers? Do you know how she put food on the table after you cut her off? Did you know about the men who I had to fight off almost nightly, wishing I had a father like my school friend to protect me? Do you? No, you don¡¯t. How could you? You never cared enough to once check in on us. All you cared about was the next woman, the next gun run, or drug deal. Am I getting closer to the truth?¡±


    He gives me a look of bewilderment and nches as if I reached through the open window and struck him across the face.


    ¡°Must be nice to have all the power in the world to just walk away when you don¡¯t like something, right, Kane?¡±


    I feel a wave of fury emit through the open window but something in his eyes has me swallowing my next tirade of insults.


    Fear.


    I see fear in his eyes and that¡¯s when I notice something else. He is sweating, his hands white-knuckling the door where the window is lowered. A man I thought feared nothing and no one trembles. Eyes the color of mine dart to the far end of the street and that¡¯s where I notice a ck sedan with windows so ck I can¡¯t see who might be inside.


    From the corner of my eye, I see Muscles going for his gun, his hand gripping my biceps in a crushing hold.


    Oh shit.

 Chapter 110

    Katriona


    Is the gun for me?


    Sunlight gleams off silvery metal and I know this is where I die. A bullet between the eyes in broad daylight. A mob hit on his own daughter because I don¡¯t fit into whateverpartment he wants to shove me inside of.


    A gruff, ¡°Marcus,¡± stays my execution but I can see the sheer disappointment in my would-be killer¡¯s eyes from his boss¡¯ order.


    Well damn. Cold-hearted much? I guess I have my answer.


    I swallow past a dry throat.


    ¡°Sorry, maybe some other day?¡± I y off my nerves with sarcasm but inside I¡¯m shaking worse than a needle from an eight-point-five on the Richter Scale.


    Muscles takes his hand away and sprints to the driver¡¯s side of the car. He¡¯s barely behind the wheel when the motor purrs to life.


    ¡°Have it your way. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, you fool.¡± My father nods to Muscles I guess in what is signnguage between assholes and they¡¯re gone.


    Like an idiot, my feet stay glued to the sidewalk as the mysterious car with dark, tinted windows rolls by moments after my father¡¯s car leaves the curb.


    Back inside my apartment, I fix the door the best I can on two of the three hinges and bolt it closed. I make a mental note to pick up a door cam on my next day off.


    Myst name might be Kane, but that is as close to wealthy and privileged as I¡¯ll ever get. My father made sure of that. Before I could properly find my way in a world full of bad guys, the man who knocked my mother up disowned me-us-and I¡¯ve been fighting for my ce on this earth ever since.


    Not stuff happy reunions are made of.


    Ask anyone and they¡¯ll agree he got the better end of the stick. A great handful of years with a beautiful woman at his beck and call while my mother paid the ultimate price of death trying to raise a child on her own when he tired of family life.


    It¡¯s painful to think that my mother was no more than a ything so easily tossed aside by the high and mighty William Kane.


    What a joke.


    I doubt my mother even earned an afterthought from him. I know I didn¡¯t. For reasons beyond my understanding, she didn¡¯t see it worth forcing him to support a child he didn¡¯t want.


    Both were wrong and I am left living with the consequences of their actions.


    After my mother passed fromplications of the heart a little before my fourteenth birthday, I bounced around from one home to another until I finally took my fate into my own hands, and skipped out on myst foster home at the age of sixteen. Back then I thought I knew everything.


    I used to believe in fairy tales and happily ever afters. After she passed and I came of age, I searched him out. Worst decision ever. My heart still feels the pain of his second rejection.


    The reunion left me with a bad aftertaste and I don¡¯t think he thought twice about me the second his door closed on my retreating back.


    Fast forward three years and I admit, my hands are shaking at the fact he knows where to find me.


    Freshly showered, I step out of my busted door and make sure Muscles with the bruising hands didn¡¯t change his mind about doubling back and shoving me into the trunk of the limo after all.


    Finding no one, I lock my apartment and tuck my head into the biting spring wind. I step off the curb and hail a cab. All the chaos left me almost an hourte for work. My mind ping-pongs between the fear of getting fired and the fear of Kane¡¯s words.


    As much as I hate him, I¡¯d be a fool to ignore his words. Like I need another thing to worry about. I want to scream my frustrations into the fading afternoon. Tired didn¡¯t begin to describe the utter bone-deep feeling of fatigue that burrows deep into my body from others trying to control my life.


    I forgave my mother for her choices. But my father? No. He doesn¡¯t get a free pass.


    I refuse to be anyone¡¯s ything, someone who can be used up and tossed aside.


    I sling the strap of my bag over my shoulder, false pride leaving a bad taste in the back of my throat.


    True, I didn¡¯t make it much farther up the food chain than she did. I make my way in the world skimming by in the shadows. I might not sell my body as she did, but it¡¯s not much better. I live it up as a morous waitress at one of the most private clubs known in Chicago. Where politicians and aristocratic monsters rub elbows on any given day of the week.


    Club Lex, where shady deals are made by shadier people.


    I swear it should be their slogan. Thank God I don¡¯t much care whose name is on my paycheck that is for damn sure.


    Walking into Lex is a bit like stepping into an alternate world when one false move on my part and I might note back.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Owned by Chicago¡¯s most powerful man-Sn Ward. Alpha, badass, arrogant and all male. Just the name has my skin heating. The dark-eyed, muscr mobster knows how to wear a killer three-piece. Ruthless and unforgiving as the winter is cold. Brutal to the core and as deadly as a hidden rattlesnake in tall grass.


    And just as gorgeous.


    So are his two partners. Grey Hudson and Drake Montgomery.


    All my father¡¯s enemies.


    All three run their operations with a steel grip and iron-d rules. Nothing in this corrupt town happens without their approval.


    In my time here I¡¯vee to learn they are three of the most gorgeous cutthroat motherfuckers who frankly scare the hell out of me. And most shockingly of all, they have one guilty pleasure many would call a weakness-sharing their women.


    Other than that, I haven¡¯t quite figured them out yet. What makes them tick, I mean. Why they do what they do. Perhaps I never will. Doesn¡¯t matter really. But deep down, I can only imagine what it would be like to be a woman standing among them receiving their full attention.


    An abrupt heat res across my skin at the idea.


    Not that any of that matters. All three have hawk eyes that never miss a detail. That is what matters and why I keep my head tucked. They get what they want and for that reason alone I work hard to remain anonymous.


    I pocket my paycheck and focus on the n which is getting as far away from anyone who knows the name Kane as I can get. Rio for starters and then maybe the beaches of Spain.


    Both are ces I can stretch my wings, take surfing lessons, operate some small mom-and-pop ice cream shop. Sell coconut juice for God¡¯s sake. Anything that would take me away from the bitter cold of this city and I¡¯m not talking solely about the weather.


    As the taxi driver rolls to a stop outside of Club Lex, I pay my fare and shove the day¡¯s ordeal from my mind. Standing outside the luxurious pce with its spires and plush ck carpet, it¡¯s like moving from one world to the next and my mind shifts from the nobody Kat to the wless Katriona who makes sure wishese true for the patronage within these walls.


    Sex, drugs, alcohol. It¡¯s all on the menu. Six days a week I make sure everyone has fresh drinks and that the right girl meets up with the right client. And for the exclusive members of the Attic, I escort them to the third floor. A section of the club so hush-hush even I wonder of its existence, though I¡¯ve seen the steel door that sections it off from the rest of the club.


    And I tell myself every night that I don¡¯t need to know what goes on in the Attic. Stay with your easy shadow work and then go home, is the motto I repeat nightly.


    My phone pings and I pull it out of my bag.


    Nikki pops up with a message written in all caps:


    HEADS UP, TRIO JUST WALKED IN AND THEY LOOK PISSED


    Shit. The trio means all three owners. But that¡¯s not right.


    Another ping.


    They¡¯re asking for you. Do I stall?


    I take in a harsh breath and clutch my phone tighter. Sweet Jesus, what would they want with me? I contemte resigning on the spot. No one ever wants to be on their radar. My thumb hovers over the reply button as I consider my options. If I want Rio and freedom, I need money. Simple mathematics.


    My blood chills. They weren¡¯t due at the club for another week. Like clockwork. They never change their routine. What is going on tonight? Not even Mercury in retro had this kind of power to stir up chaos.


    On the nights they make their rounds at the club I keep my head down. Apparently, I really suck at the whole stay invisible thing. I don¡¯t advertise I¡¯m the daughter of a rival sh mobster for obvious reasons.


    I work hard at being just another girl serving drinks. Lots of people share myst name. They probably just want to see their employee. Get a personal feel for the people they pay.


    My inner voice of reason screams for me to run and not look back.


    I hit reply and shoot out a quick ON MY WAY.

 Chapter 111

    Katriona


    I push into the dressing room and sag against the door as it closes with a soft metallic click.


    Blissful silence greets me. Feeling a panic attack knocking at my mental door wanting in, I shove it away and grip my heart with a fierce battle of wills until it calms into a steady rhythm.


    Wiping at my tears, I drop my bag holding the few important items I own- my phone, the charger, fresh clothes and a picture of my mother. Not much else. Maybe a tampon.


    I ce my hands t against the door and breathe in. No one met me at the door. A good sign? My gaze darts around the empty room. Maybe they¡¯d forgotten about me and moved on to the next girl or something.


    This part of the club is dimly lit to help ease us into the right mood for walking the floors. Most nights I find it afort, but tonight the inky feel of encroaching darkness makes my skin crawl.


    I nce at therge clock to my right. Yeah, all the girls were already in the club¡¯s uniforms of leather andce and were out on the floor.


    In a rush, I peel off my boots and jeans, tossing them into my locker with little care. Ten minutester I¡¯m fully dressed-if you can call it that-in a barely-there skirt the color of the devil¡¯s soul and a bodice made of buttery soft red leather with whitece along the top designed to highlight the dip of a woman¡¯s cleavage.


    I wiggle a little, getting my ample D¡¯s in ce beforecing up the front with a delicate bow I consider one step away from a malfunction.


    I slip into a pair of spiked stilettos and start touching up my makeup. Since I did most of the prep work at home, a swipe of red lipstick and my walking fantasy look isplete.


    I feel a rush of air as the door swings open on well-oiled hinges behind me.


    I bolt around, holding my breath only to let it out in a rush. Green eyes highlighted with gold glitter and ck eyeliner meet mine.


    ¡°There you are!¡± Nikki hisses.


    ¡°You scared the hell outta me. I just got here.¡±


    Nikki glides across the room, the embodiment of grace. Pushing me to face the mirror, she weaves my long hair into an artistic bun, leaving soft tendrils to fall around my face. On second thought I go for the lipstick again and touch up the corners onest time.


    We hurry through the final motions and I check myself in the mirror before we both hit the door. I pull her to a stop before she can leave for the third floor. ¡°Real talk. How much trouble am I in?¡±


    Nikki rolls her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re such a drama queen.¡± She pulls me in for a quick hug and it grounds me. Friends are far and few between and I will miss this bond with my one friend the most when I finally have enough in the bank to leave.


    With that, we pull away and go our separate ways. As soon as I step out onto the floor, I shed the persona of the real world and be a fantasy woman of Lex.


    In the shadows, tray in hand I take my first order to a hidden booth in the back. Curtains are drawn, and in this world, there is no telling what I¡¯ll find going on behind the river of satin. Lights along the floor light my way and I discreetly slide three mojitos over ck napkins, eyes downcast as we¡¯ve been trained.


    I move to slip from the curtain when a meaty handtches onto the fleshy part of my ass.


    ¡°Where are you going? Join the fun, baby.¡± The slurred offeres from an aged man who likes cigars most likely from the gargling sound of his rough voice. It reminds me of my father and I shiver in repulsion.


    With a little adrenaline left over in my system from my time with said asshole, the need tosh out takes over. I throw the man¡¯s hand off my body and jerk back, stumbling into another patron¡¯s booth, heaving their curtain aside.


    Shocked faces, hard nipples and a man¡¯s fully erect shaft greet me. Oh shit!


    I manage to regain my bnce when heavy hands settle over my shoulders. Not like Muscles from earlier, but with authority nheless.


    They turn me around and I promptly almost trip over my jaw. When I drag my eyes off the man who daredy a hand on me, I¡¯m met with a sight that has me melting into the floor. Only it doesn¡¯t swallow me whole like I wish it would.


    I suck in a breath, feeling the heat in my body rush to gather in my cheeks all at once. Out of fear mostly, but from a thrill of unexpected excitement too. The shivering chill returns and runs its cold fingers down my back.


    ¡°Mr. Montgomery, Mr. Hudson,¡± I breathe out heavily.


    Broad shoulders and muscled chests covered in yards of expensivelytailored suits fill my vision. The two sets of nearly ck eyes pinning me to the floor belong to men who tower over me. Enough to where I have to tilt my head up to hold their gazes. And the longer I look the more I realize the scowl they wear only makes them look more devilishly handsome.


    Theirbined scent wraps around me first and that should have sent off warning bells, but I¡¯m stupid and only think about who has their hands on me instead of the why behind the action.


    Wow. How pathetic can I get?


    Thumping waves of deep-based music pulsate through the darkness. With ites soft, feminine cries and moans of pleasure. Hearing them always touches something inside me. No matter how cold and indifferent I try to be, I can¡¯tpletely shut down that side of myself. The side that wants to be touched in the same way after a long day. Instead of being greeted by the cold apartment I can barely afford orforted by my one-day dream of Rio.


    One thing ispletely obvious right now. While my world screeches to an instant halt, the people around us continue their deep dive into carnal pleasurespletely unaware of my plight.


    One look around me and I know I am alone. Like always.


    The one named Grey steps away briefly to murmur something to a passing waitress who hurries off. Probably aplimentary drink or another escort to appease the clientele who are never wrong.


    While I get a pink slip.


    ¡°Ms. Kane,¡± the man named Drake draws out my name, his voice deep and smooth as whiskey poured over leather. ¡°Come with us.¡± His hair is cut short, revealing an earpiece. He briefly touches it, eyes on me, and says, ¡°I¡¯m bringing her to you now.¡±


    I swallow heavily. ¡°Bringing me to where?¡± I ask, my voice shaking. The first thing I¡¯m going to do when I get back home is to find a steel door, lock it and never step outside again. I can¡¯t seem to stay out of trouble any other way, I swear.


    Instead of answering me, Drake eases hisrge, warm hand from my shoulder and glides it down to settle on the dip of my lower back. The small section just under my bodice leaves about four inches of exposed skin and he expertly finds the one area that turns me toplete putty. It is not even a full-on palm-to-skin touch either. Just the tips of his fingers against my skin. Commanding, yet patient as well.


    This man knows how to tease the senses with the lightest of touches without even trying. To keep his prey off their game, probably.


    Instead of pushing me roughly where he wants me to go, he uses only the warm tips of his fingers to gently guide me through a lowly-lit hallway that seems endless at first. Momentster we climb a set of stairs tucked behind a door leading to a section of the club off-limits to people in my position.


    The second floor is for higher paying customers and the thingsmoners like myself are not privy to. Not quite the Attic, but not first level either.


    I mp my fists at my sides to keep my hands from trembling.


    Shameful as it is, the sensations of Drake¡¯s barely- there touch draws out buried fantasies of having more of him touch me from the dark corners of my mind.


    Just as we reach the top of the stairs Greyes up behind us and I feel a solid wall of heat and power surrounding me.


    Inky hair as ck as midnight encases a face pulled into a stern expression.


    I turn abruptly, settling my hands over his hard chest. I feel more than see Drake¡¯s eyes watching my every move. ¡°Truly, please believe me when I say I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to react the way I did. I wasn¡¯t expecting the man to grab me like that.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Please. Don¡¯t fire me. I really need this job.¡± I¡¯ve never begged before. Am I doing it wrong? Realizing my actions, I jerk my hands back but I¡¯m too slow. Grey¡¯s are already covering mine, holding me in ce.


    Trapped.


    Beneath my palms I feel his steady heartbeat strong and uniform. Cool and collected. I stare up at him in pure female fascination, suddenly understanding how women could fall for the bad guys when they look this beautiful.


    My gaze slides to Drake¡¯s and ck eyes rake over me, making me feel exposed. Then gradually they ease up to meet mine. I swear I see a sh of interest shine in the depths of his eyes. While I¡¯m still trying to digest that information, out of nowhere the gorgeous assassin mobster-I don¡¯t know here, I¡¯m taking a stab in the dark at their job titles-smiles. And wow what a smile.


    Grey¡¯s voice rumbles beneath my hands. ¡°When you face Sn, I think thest thing you¡¯ll be worried about is your job.¡±


    God, his voice makes my nipples tighten. I can¡¯t help but wonder what his hands could do to me. And if that¡¯s not bad enough, I can¡¯t take my eyes off the way the light dances off his razor-sharp jawline.


    I mentally admonish myself for the direction of my thoughts. Easier to think of how attractive they are rather than the way I know this evening will end, I suppose.


    I take a shaky breath. ¡°What will happen now?¡± I don¡¯t try to hide the tremble in my voice.


    Taking my hand in his, Grey pulls me down yet another hallway. Drake is beside us, a light hand on my other arm.


    ¡°He¡¯s being removed from the club as we speak. Rest assured he won¡¯ty another hand on you again.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I stumble at Grey¡¯s words and a strong hand steadies me. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Wait. ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Grey slides me a look that has me mping my mouth closed. My brain screams for a pause button but it¡¯s clear I¡¯ve jumped from the fire into the frying pan and there is no friend I can reach out to back me up this time.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯m sorry. You gotta believe me. Maybe we can forget about all this and call it a night?¡±


    Drake curses softly, exchanging a look with his buddy overtop my head like the other said too much.


    Mobsters with morals? I recognized the face of the man who grabbed my ass and billionaires tended to get what they wanted, not the t-broke waitress with a dangerous attraction to her three bosses.


    Both Drake and Grey usher me through a door into a darkened room. I blink several times to adjust my eyes and even then, I still can¡¯t make out anything other than the ring monitors showing various angles of all the club floors. Even the Attic.


    My brows shoot up. ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Surveince. So that¡¯s how they arrived so quickly on the main floor. Not one section of the club goes unwatched from the looks of it.


    ¡°Step into the light,¡± a deep voice sounds off to my right.


    I nce around for the source but only see various shades of darkness.


    I turn my face up to Grey and Drake who only silently return my stare.


    Great. No help there. Not sure what I expect from them, but one thing is for damn sure. I am so getting fired over this.

 Chapter 112

    Katriona


    Their intoxicating scents warp the voice of reason screaming at me that I should be ten levels of afraid instead of turned on right now.


    Focus, Kat.


    Monitors in uniformed lines cover the spacious walls. Nearly every inch is covered with live video from one room or another.


    I shake a finger at the moving wall. ¡°Like a little TV, do we? Do these people know you¡¯re recording them?¡± When I get nervous my mouth tends to run a little more than it should. d to know my bad habits follow me into the devil¡¯sir. ¡°Do you save it, go home and kick back and watch them like porn reruns?¡±


    I hear something like a soft chucklee from one of the guys behind me.


    ¡°Do you always insult your employers?¡± Comes the voice again and I¡¯m getting closer to pinpointing its exact location.


    I shake my head, my lower lips sliding between my teeth a moment before my mouth decides to run with the first thought that pops into my head. ¡°Um, no. Not really. Only when I¡¯m led to dark rooms with mysterious voices talking down at me like some wizard behind a curtain.¡± I continue to scan the room.


    Then he appears.


    My eyes draw to his when a sh of light from overhead clicks on.


    Green. Maic. I can¡¯t look away. Intense just like the man.


    He wears his hair short simr to Grey and Drake and has a hard set to his jaw. Where they have their suit jackets neatly buttoned, no doubt hiding guns, I find this one¡¯s discarded, the sleeves of his dress shirt rolled up to reveal flourishes of ink marking both armspletely to the wrists.


    I inhale sharply. Sn Ward.


    As mysterious as he is powerful. I shiver as he steps from the far corner of the room to stand in front of me. I force my limbs to break free from the momentary paralysis and take a half step back. Which puts me in Drake and Grey¡¯s arms. Or at least pressed up against their chests. A wave of intoxicating power engulfs me.


    My gaze rises to Sn¡¯s mouth first, then dips to his chin. Both smooth and strong. Over and over again I find myself attracted to the way the right side pulls a little higher than the left. My attention drifts to his hands and my mind fills with ideas of his mouth on mine. Tasting the whiskey I smell on his breath when our tongues stroke together.


    To myplete shock he smiles down at me as if he can read my thoughts and then he touches me. He gently grasps my arm right below the forming bruises Muscles left on me earlier. Sn turns it this way and that so he can examine the full extent of the goon¡¯s fingerprints on my arm.


    My head drops and I cast my gaze to the floor. Please don¡¯t let him ask, please don¡¯t let him ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I say, trying to head off the questions I know areing.


    Chills erupt over my exposed skin and believe me when I say there are not many inches of my body covered in clothes. These uniforms leave nothing to the imagination.


    ¡°Look at me, Katriona.¡± I raise my eyes to meet his. Banked fury rages behind thickshes. Instinct drives me to pull my arm free and flee, but there¡¯s a wall of muscle behind me keeping me in ce.


    ¡°Shh,¡± he soothes, stroking the pad of his thumb over the bruises. We stand like that-him touching me and me caught in his hypnotic gaze-until my heart settles again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. We won¡¯t hurt you. Now tell us who did this to you?¡±


    What the hell is happening here? My body responds to his gentle words like he has whispered them into my ear after a long lovemaking session.


    My core tightens and I¡¯m not imagining the heat slipping from my folds to wet the strip of cloth between my legs.


    Am I going crazy? I didn¡¯t go wild for guys, especially ones with dark reputations like his-theirs. I pull my arm free of his hand and cross them over my breasts.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who did it. It happened. Maybe we should talk about why I¡¯m here,¡± I urge more calmly because I have a feeling if I can get them to answer, I am going to need it just as slowly.


    He waves my words away. ¡°The incident downstairs is of no matter. We won¡¯t speak of it again.¡±


    ¡°Like I said,¡± Drake speaks up. His sharp eyes catch mine. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him. He won¡¯t be touching you again.¡± His words are dry, emotionless. Like he¡¯s done this a million times and has no problem ridding the world of people who irritate him.


    ¡°Or any woman for that matter,¡± Grey adds and a million questions run through my head but boil down to one important one.


    I tilt my head to the side. ¡°Did you kill him? For touching me?¡± To keep my hands busy I smooth them over the front of my bodice and down my skirt again and again. I have no right to question the dangerous-looking mobsters who are surrounding me like a pack of lions, but I can¡¯t help myself. My momma liked to say I was a glutton for punishment every day of the week. I guess I¡¯m proving her right.


    That brought me back to the question at hand. ¡°Answer me, did you kill him?¡± Were they going to kill me, too?


    Each of them watches me intently.


    ¡°We¡¯re not in the habit of letting othersmit disrespect in our establishments.¡±


    I cast my attention between the three of them. I swallow a rising wave of bile. Is that what they consider a for sure yes without saying it, or an excuse?


    I swallow quickly and feel my breath catch in the back of my dry throat. ¡°Maybe I should go.¡± I pivot on my heel, yanking a little on my foot when my four-inch spike digs into the carpet. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble than I already have.¡±


    A finger hooks over the lip of my bodice and I¡¯m stopped in my tracks. Held prisoner by a single finger.


    Fuck. Fear battles with an equal dose of excitement.


    Sn runs the pad of his finger over the swell of my breasts, causing goosebumps to rise in the wake of his seeking caress. Despite the st of cool air filling the dark, spacious room I¡¯m overheating at a surprising rate. I tense under his hold and fully expect him to rip through the ties any second and bare me to the entire room. Take what he wants. Use me. Just like every man ever did with my mother.


    But he doesn¡¯t; he enjoys the lingering moments our skin connects it seems. But I can¡¯t read his stoic expression any more than I can a b of stone. The only indication I might not end up in a gutter by sunrise is that I¡¯m still breathing.


    So I stick with the silver lining.


    And the utterly strange fact I like his touch. And the feeling of Drake and Grey so near.


    He fingers the hanging silk bow holding the two sides of my bodice together, his sharp green eyes taking in every detail. The way my breasts quiver under his heated gaze. How my breathes shallow and most importantly, how the outline of my hard nipples stand out against the confines of the soft leather.


    His attention shifts to my upper arm.


    Drake curses under his breath from my right and I hear something simre from Grey. Sn is who speaks. ¡°The man who assaulted you.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did he do it at Kane¡¯smand?¡±


    I blink twice before I shake my head. I rub at the tender spot they¡¯re all eying. ¡°Not so much. But his goon didn¡¯t seem to care when I didn¡¯t follow orders.¡±


    Did I just hear them say Kane? I grow still. Did I say something wrong? Do they know my father? Know I¡¯m his daughter? They had to, right? God, I knew I should have taken the job at the diner instead of letting Nikki talk me into this gig. She swore the owners never paid attention to anyone as long as they did their job.


    I ask the dangerous question I know I shouldn¡¯t. ¡°How do you know my father?¡±


    My words bring a small smile to Sn¡¯s lips and a murderous tinge to his eyes.


    ¡°Everyone knows your father, mo chroi. We¡¯ve been looking for him. Where do you think we can find the devil?¡±


    Two simple questions tell me everything I need to know.


    Sn leans close. So close I can feel his breath brush against my bare neck, his warmth meld with mine. Any closer and I could be in his arms.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re scared. You can whisper the answer to me and no one will ever know. Ever hurt you. That I swear an oath to.¡± With his nearnesses a masculine scent that only warms the flush in my cheeks.


    When I say nothing, his fingers move from the silk strand to tease over thecy ruffle lining the top of the bodice.


    My teeth skim my lower lip.


    ¡°Answer me, mo chroi. Where? And don¡¯t lie. We know who you are as well. We don¡¯t have time to fuck around.¡±


    I ignore how my nipples turn to stone under his gentle touches. My already tense muscles go so rigid I feel like I¡¯ll crack down the middle at any moment.


    The look on my face must have screamed shocked as hell, because Grey sighs heavily, shaking his head.


    I jerk toward Grey. ¡°How? How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think you¡¯re under our roof by ident, do you?¡±


    I press a hand to my rolling stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t anymore, I guess.¡± Confusion crinkles my brow. I don¡¯t have time to mull over what Sn means, he¡¯s already talking again and he has my full attention.


    ¡°When someone like your father gets into business with us, knowing all of his assets makes good business sense.¡±


    ¡°Assets as in family? For ckmail. You dig up family connections, dirty kinks¡­ whatever¡­ on people for ckmail or so you can kidnap them to get what you want? But how did you know about me?¡± Since we¡¯re not trying to tiptoe around details anymore, I don¡¯t hold back.


    Sn narrows his eyes at me, a dark smile on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re not very good at covering your tracks. Nor is he. Or we¡¯re just better at what we do.¡± Sn skims his fingers down my skirt only to stop at the hem and trace the thin edge. Leaving me breathless as to what he would do next. Strip me, pull the leather up to reveal my bare ass cheeks to his business partners.


    Drake pulls out his phone and flips it around to show me a picture of myself. A couple of years back. The day I walked into my father¡¯s house. Back then I had pure titanium for a backbone and enough hope to drown out all the evil in the world. Despite the nagging fear my mother was right, I held onto that hope until my father shoved me out of his life and mmed the door in my face. I¡¯d been so wrong and now I¡¯m paying the price for it.


    That was the day I found out who my father really is. A slithering snake. An opportunist who crushed others to get ahead. What did that make me?


    Sn cups my face, his thumb just below my jaw. I can¡¯t help but lean into the warm, gentle touch a little. I¡¯m only human.


    ¡°We¡¯ve watched you from that day on, mo chroi. How do you think you found a roommate so fast when yourst one bailed? Landed a job with no experience in a ce like this? How not a soul has bothered you? You don¡¯t think your father has other enemies who know about you?¡±


    The rtive peace I¡¯ve lived all starts to make a lot of sense as twisted as it sounds. ¡°Keep friends close, enemies closer. Or should I say the daughter of the enemy?¡±


    Sn¡¯s smile turns smug.


    I take a sharp breath and ground myself inside from the pain his words cause. ¡°Nikki?¡±


    ¡°Paid member of our establishment who doubles as a bodyguard.¡±


    Betrayal, thick and ck, sinks into my soul. All the nights we spent talking. Me spilling my guts about my mobster father, telling her about all the nasty shit I had to deal with while her life was almost peaches and cream inparison. All the fake sentiments she blubbered back about always being there for me. My ride-or-die chick for life.


    How could she! Fucking bitch.


    Sn drew me out of my thoughts by taking both sides of my face in his palms.


    ¡°Answer me and we can move on from this. Get to the real reason you¡¯re here.¡± His voice became darker this time, slightly edgier, almost irritated. My lips quivered, drawing his gaze and what he did next drew a gasp of shock from both of us.


    Or did he groan? I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t focus at all on how good the mobster¡¯s mouth feels on mine. He hauls me against his body so that Ind on his chest, the heat of his body searing into mine. I feel a hard chest against my back and more hands on me than my shocked brain can focus on.


    Callused hands take me by the waist and I¡¯m leaning against someone¡¯s broad chest, my legs wrapped around Sn¡¯s waist.


    Spreading my legs wide, my skirt gives enough to ride high. Between my legs I feel Sn. His arousal is hard and thick pressing against me. ¡°Sn,¡± I whisper before he swallows my voice.

 Chapter 113

    Katriona


    Through it all, Sn doesn¡¯t release my mouth from his iming kiss. He thrusts his tongue inward groaning into my mouth. I meet each stroke of his tongue with my own and then I¡¯m torn away. Another mouth iming mine in another possessive kiss. Rough hands and strong arms send my heart rate soaring. Seeking caresses run over my body and I¡¯m drowning in so many emotions I don¡¯t know who¡¯s arms I¡¯m in, whose mouth is taking mine until I pry my eyes open to find Drake peering down at me with such a soul-searing heat I¡¯m left with nothing but the need to taste him again. Taste them.


    He lowers me to the floor and I¡¯m surrounded. It isforting and confusing all at once.


    With a sputtered gasp I push out of their arms, though I¡¯m notpletely sure I don¡¯t want their hands on me. My body is on high alert waiting for one of us to take this further.


    All of us heave and gasp for air but it¡¯s Sn who regains hisposure first. ¡°A feistiness to match the Irish blood. Such a treat. I¡¯m not sure we¡¯re not getting the better deal here, men.¡± He strokes a thumb over my lip and I look on as he pulls it back to his mouth.


    ¡°Irish indeed,¡± he groans.


    I hiss through clenched teeth at the very mention of my father¡¯s roots. ¡°It has nothing to do with my Irish blood, I assure you.¡±


    Sn ran a finger under my chin. ¡°You sure about that?¡± Bending, his lips lighten on mine once more, luring a surge of lust to the surface.


    He makes quick work of righting my skirt and helping me fix the bodice back over my ample breasts.


    ¡°Later, when we have you all to ourselves, there won¡¯t be any stopping us from tasting you thoroughly.¡±


    I believe him. The darkly growled promise reaches into my soul and burns a reminder for me to keep close to my heart. Why it matters to me to have these men want me so much I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll deep dive into all the mental luggageter.


    Instead of letting my runaway thoughts take control, I force myself to focus.


    I smile politely though I can taste the remnants of whiskey on my tongue from our kiss and it¡¯s hard to ignore. ¡°If you know my father then you know he cares nothing about me. I¡¯m the wrong person to help get what you want. He¡¯d probably sell me off if it rid him of any kind of responsibility.¡± I¡¯m hesitant to ask, but can¡¯t help myself. ¡°Why do you care about him anyway? He¡¯s on his side of the city and you on yours.¡± I don¡¯t understand the politics of territories but I¡¯m starting to see I need to change that real fast.


    Grey takes the lead on this one. ¡°He owes us something.¡±


    I¡¯m starting to connect the dots. ¡°That was you today, wasn¡¯t it? Outside my apartment? My father dropped by today and seemed to bring an unwanted guest with him. A ck car.¡±


    Drake exchanges looks with the other two then shakes his head. ¡°Feds most likely. Your father likes to entertain a lot of enemies. But I assure you if it was us anywhere near where you live, we would not have stayed in the car like some slithering snake waiting to strike.¡±


    ¡°Nor would we have let this happen.¡± Grey points to my arm, wearing a smug smile. ¡°Not our style.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not your style? Roughhousing women, stalking people? What? Luring a waitress to your office to kiss the hell out of them?¡± I can feel the hysteria from earlier return.


    All three go silent, giving my heart ample time to jackhammer out of my chest with all the possible answers rushing through my head.


    ¡°Breathe and drink this.¡±


    Someone presses a drink into my hand. I do as I¡¯m told and take it. Two swallows and I down the liquid. mes lick the back of my throat but I don¡¯t flinch. Just wee the biting distraction for what it is. Liquid courage.


    ¡°I need to leave. I don¡¯t belong here.¡±


    Sn growls, and runs a hand through my hair, ruining the bun Nikki styled for me. Long blond hair falls to my shoulders and it¡¯s in his hands. Fingers buried deep, he clutches me close to his chest. My heart rattles and I can¡¯t breathe.


    Green eyes turn so dark I can see my reflection stare back at me.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it.¡± His tone turns cold, ruthless. ¡°Get one thing through your head, Ms. Kane. Until we get what we want from your father, you¡¯re ours to do with as we please. You¡¯re ours.¡±


    I can feel the tingle of power skate over my skin. He means what he says. My hands dig into the material of his shirt and I¡¯m holding him just as tightly as he does me.


    Gazes holding, he brushes his lips over mine. A soft touch contrasting his harsh words. Notmanding or dangerous. But almost like a matter of fact. I¡¯m theirs and he just sealed it with a kiss.


    Then he releases me into Drake and Grey¡¯s hold. Each slide a possessive hand over me-one around my waist to settle over my stomach, the other on my hip.


    Their message is clear. I¡¯m not going anywhere.


    Sn puts distance between us. He strides across the room and slides on a ck leather holster, unrolls his sleeves and slips diamond cufflinks into the holes.


    Ours. His words burn into my brain. Fear skitters over my body. I can¡¯t help but think about what he means by ours. Like cuffed to a wall? Tied to a bed? Shared between them? Or thrown in a basement somewhere forgotten?


    All possibilities.


    ¡°Yours? Me?¡± I croak.


    ¡°Yes,¡± all three say in unison. ¡°And I think we¡¯re going to like having you as our little prisoner.¡±


    ¡°What is it you¡¯re wanting from my father?¡±


    ¡°Money. Even men in our positions need it from time to time. Or something equally as valuable.¡± Sn is back in front of me. He holds himself close, his nostrils ring and I don¡¯t care for the possessive hand he has on my jaw. ¡°Your father likes to gamble too much for a man in his position, earning friends and foes. I¡¯ll let you determine which we are to him.¡±


    I blink hard twice. Blunt. I can appreciate that, but no way in hell am I ying into their little game of ckmail.


    ¡°Sorry. I think we both know my father would rather see me dead than try to save me from the likes of you. And another thing.¡± I straighten my spine to its full length and square my shoulders, not feeling the least bit intimidating to the likes of these men. ¡°No one forces me to do a damn thing.¡± Righteous indignation spills over my deration.


    Sn spreads his hands in front of him with an amused smile on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s not true about your father. For your sake,¡± Sn adds in what almost sounds like a challenge.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯re about to find out. Take a look.¡± Grey pulls his hand away and is across the room punching buttons as he speaks. I track his movements and immediately see the problem.


    Muscles is back and he has broughtpany.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll only be in the way here. I¡¯ll just leave.¡± I give a half salute and turn on my heel. Two steps toward the door and I¡¯m being scooped up and pinned against an iron chest.


    ¡°Not so fast. You are exactly why they¡¯re here. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Grey smiles down at me and the other two move in until I¡¯m nked on three sides as we move through empty, dark hallways. A burst of light from a bulb hits my retinas and I throw up a hand as a door swings open and the men usher me into the night air.


    A car is waiting for us and someone on the inside opens the door. I¡¯m so focused on not wanting to be shoved inside their car I don¡¯t notice the other just as fatal details.


    Like Muscles standing ten yards from us. Arms raised, the barrel of his semi-automatic pointed right at us. The ck of his eyes capturing mine.


    And then all hell breaks loose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot the girl. We take her alive. Kill the rest,¡± some disembodied asshole shouts into the fading evening, and chills w down my spine.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 114

    My father sent these men to do his dirty work. But why? After all these years why does he now care about the daughter he never wanted?


    I scramble out of Grey¡¯s arms. Rough pavement cushions my fall and bits of loose pebbles and broken ss scrape down my bare knees and palms. ¡°Arg!¡± I cry out, blood oozing from the ragged cuts. I duck for cover as the first rounds embed into the brick wall behind us.


    ¡°Damn it, woman!¡± Grey grabs for me but I¡¯m faster and do my best attempt as a reverse crab walk to the nearest thing I can find, which is a rusted dumpster. I hope like hell it can hold together long enough for me to find a way out of¡­ I scan my surroundings. A back alley? God help me.


    ¡°How many men?¡± That is Drake. He closes the little distance between us. An empty clip tters to the pavement and he smoothly clicks another one in ce with an ease that makes me kind of happy since he¡¯s between me and whoever doesn¡¯t want me shot. Despite that being a good thing, it also means they want me alive.


    Not so good given I have a low tolerance to pain and torture.


    ¡°Fucking Kane,¡± Grey roars, fire in his eyes.


    ¡°Next time I get my hands on that fucking weasel I¡¯ll kill him just for breathing.¡± Drake is all but snarling his threat and all the while he keeps his body between me and the others.


    I really need to reevaluate my life choices someday. If I survive whatever this is.


    I push to my feet, my grand n to make a mad dash for the club¡¯s back door, but Drake and Grey lock me into ce with no way around them.


    ¡°Are you crazy? I told you to stay behind us. Do you want to be easy target practice?¡±


    I pound fists against their backs. ¡°Me? Crazy? I¡¯m not the one having a shootout in a back alley for Christ¡¯s sake!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Grey draws a second weapon from beneath his jacket, his attention half on me and the other half on the other guys.


    Shots ping off metal and it¡¯s all I can do to push my heart out of my throat to breathe so I don¡¯t pass out.


    I try for the door again but another heavy hand is there to keep me pinned low. ¡°Behind us, and stay there!¡±


    A rain of bullets zings our way and my kidnappers fall over me, using their bodies as shields.


    They must see the fear in my eyes because both men reach out to stroke a finger down my cheeks.


    Hugging the pavement, I try to find my breath but it¡¯s locked tight inside my lungs.


    ¡°Breathe, Katriona.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ours now. No one will harm you, that I promise. Stay behind us. Got it?¡±


    I deftly nod, not really understanding anything. They attempt to usher me closer to the door but we¡¯re pinned down with no other cover than the rusty dumpster. I¡¯m trying hard not to take this as a life metaphor and start crying in the middle of all this. Real hard.


    ¡°I swear I knew from the start that slimy fucker would back out on our arrangement.¡± Drake¡¯s expression darkens with rage.


    ¡°Just give her over and we¡¯ll dly leave.¡±


    ¡°A debt is a debt. We chose how we wanted payment. Now walk away. Tell your boss we¡¯ve collected our end of the deal. We paid his debt. It¡¯s paid in full. All you have to do is walk away,¡± Grey hurls back, punctuating his words with as many bullets.


    ¡°He says he changes his mind. You can¡¯t have the girl. Period.¡±


    Payment? Girl? As in me? Are they wanting me as a payoff for some deal they have with my father? Fuck that!


    Drake, Grey, and Sn close around me to form a tighter human shield. One of them grips me around the waist and I¡¯m back on my feet, against a wall having a gun thrust into my hands.


    Sn.


    ¡°You know how to use one of these?¡±


    Eyes wide, my mouth works a couple of times before I get it to spit sounds. ¡°Hell no! Do I look like I know how to use a gun for God¡¯s sake? How to be a mobster is not passed down in DNA!¡±


    Grey winks at me and takes a couple more steps back. This close I can¡¯t breathe without either my nipples touching his back or the bricks behind me digging into mine.


    How can these men not be petrified of dying?


    A ping of metal hitting metal sends me ducking into their backs, gripping their suit jackets. ¡°This is not my idea of a good time!¡± I scream to nobody in particr.


    ¡°Nor is getting fitted for a toe tag. Stay down!¡±


    ¡°Secure her. Don¡¯t let her move.¡±


    Sn again.


    I already told them I refuse to let anyone control me. And I meant it. They can figure out their shit without me.


    Bullets stop flying long enough for me to move and I don¡¯t waste a precious second. I slip around them and duck through the open door Grey just hauled me out of, throwing onest nce over my shoulder.


    Big mistake.


    Grey.


    Everything slows to a crawl and the next few seconds will forever haunt my nightmares. Grey is hot on my ass, his massive arms spread wide between both sides of the frame.


    ¡°Get down,¡± he growls just as another hail of rounds pelts the side of the building.


    And him.


    ¡°No,¡± I scream but it¡¯s toote.


    The force of a bullet hitting home propels him forward and he falls to his knees.


    Blood oozes from his chest and I realize he¡¯s taken a bullet for me. Hot tears pool at the corners of my eyes before rolling down my cheeks.


    I tear across the hallway, my safety forgotten. I fall to my knees and take his massive weight against me. ¡°Grey! Grey!¡± I scream but it sounds like I¡¯m screaming into a vacuum.


    Blood smears across my chest. Red. Hot. So damn much of it. Oh God, he¡¯s going to bleed out in my arms. Not for the first time tonight I¡¯m torn between saving myself and caring about the men I should fear.


    ¡°Run, Katriona.¡± His tight voice takes on a growling tone. His warm breath brushes across my ear. He¡¯s struggling to stay up; more of his weight leans on me, and my body trembles from the exertion.


    I cast a look around. Help. Who can help?


    Drake is across the alley, bleeding across the face but his fists move so fast I don¡¯t think he realizes he¡¯s wounded, too. Sn. Where is he?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Grey?¡± My words are a little hard to get out. Emotions I don¡¯t understand clog my throat until I force them free. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you, damn it, Grey. Don¡¯t you fucking die! Sn!¡± I scream, finally spotting him, but he¡¯s busy burying his fist into the face of Muscles.


    I cup Grey¡¯s face. His cheeks are growing colder. He doesn¡¯t have much time.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Kiss me. One more time, Katriona, and then you have to leave.¡±


    I take his face in my palms again and lower my lips to his, knowing it will be thest I ever see of any of them.


    ¡°We will find you,¡± he grits out. ¡°Go!¡±


    Grey puts a bloody hand on my shoulder, pushing me away. ¡°Go. Run. NOW!¡± he roars and I stumble back, letting him fall forward, my heart crashing to the floor with him.


    The dark re of rage and fear in his eyes chase me long into the night.

 Chapter 115

    Sn


    I focus on the steady beep of the heart monitor pinging into the otherwise silent underground room and try to count my blessings, but it¡¯s only vengeance that fills my thoughts. And fear for her. I owe myself that small truth. Kane will die and when he does it will be by my bullet through his brain.


    And then I¡¯ll hunt Katriona down and next time I have her in my arms she won¡¯t get away from us.


    NO, the voice in my head growls. You¡¯re not a monster.


    But the demon in me knows she¡¯s ours and it¡¯s only a matter of time before she¡¯s back where she belongs. Under our protection. In our lives, our arms, our beds.


    Katriona is the one woman who can save us. If there¡¯s one single chance of us not going to hell, she¡¯s it. Her sweet, kind soul is ourst salvation.


    I take onest look at my friend fighting for his life in our basement facility and turn on my heel, heading for the elevator. Someone slipped up and I¡¯m going to find out who gave away our location. No one knew we wereing to the club tonight. I¡¯m going to find out who put Katriona in danger and then make sure it never happens again.


    ¡°Let me know when he needs more blood. I¡¯ll be upstairs.¡±


    Drake takes up my ce beside Grey. ¡°I¡¯ll give the next round. I¡¯ll call you after that.¡± He sounds as exhausted as I feel.


    Everything about our life is under the radar. Getting the authorities involved in this would tie our hands so it¡¯s on us to right the wrongs dealt to us. Trust isn¡¯t something thates easily, but we lucked out in one area. A doctor willing to work in the shadows is worth the cost.


    I nod at the doctor waiting off in the corner, head bent, eyes on the floor. ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t die. Doc. Make damn sure.¡±


    His gray head bobs in understanding. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Good.


    Back upstairs, I nce around my darkened office, my friend¡¯s blood still on my hands.


    Tonight¡¯s scuffle would have repercussions.


    The night Kane called a truce we agreed to pay off his debts to the family back East for him on one condition-we unite our causes.


    That¡¯s when we found out about Katriona. He offered her hand in marriage for the ten million he owed. We didn¡¯t agree at first but after a week of watching her, seeing her live her life free of her father and the three of us couldn¡¯t stop the desire to have her to ourselves. Why? Why would we want her, pull her into the darkness? Because we¡¯re fucking bastards who crave the forbidden and she¡¯s tempting as the forbidden fruit was to Adam in the Garden of Eden.


    We signed contracts with Kane and paid out the debt over a course of six months as requested. In the meantime, a few maneuvers and Katriona fell under our roof, our protection as we waited.


    Nikki served us well. I¡¯ll have to remember to up her pay. Move her to another club where she can be of help again. Her cover here is burned.


    ¡°Mr. Ward. A detective is here to see you.¡±


    Nikki slips into my office silently. I wave her off.


    Shit. It was only a matter of time before they showed up. Kane broke all the rules of engagement tonight and now another hell is on my doorstep. Sore fucking loser. Kane couldn¡¯t die soon enough.


    I wave in a balding man who looks ten years past his prime. He pauses, his trembling hand glued to the doorknob, letting his eyes adjust to the dim lighting no doubt. I really don¡¯t give a fuck if he¡¯s scared to step into a dark room with me so I don¡¯t move to make it easier on the man. Intimidation is ny percent of my job description or the whole fucking underbelly of this town would turn on me.


    ¡°Detective Robles. Either step in or get the fuck out,¡± I greet him dryly.


    I watch him cross my office and I gesture to the chair across from me. I¡¯m not in the mood for charades and subterfuge tonight. With little ceremony I toss a white envelope on the desk and watch his greedy eyes light up.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I hear your son needs a schrship in the uing year. Let¡¯s make that happen.¡±


    I move across the office and see his eyes soaking in the debauchery of the Attic and know this meeting won¡¯t take long.


    I pass a single malt to the pasty-looking man.


    ¡°Mr. Ward. I¡­¡± he struggles to find his words and I lose my temper.


    ¡°Get the fuck on with it, Detective.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep covering for you. This¡­ this¡­ tonight I mean. It isn¡¯t going to go away so easily.¡±


    ¡°If you wanted more money why didn¡¯t you just say so.¡±


    I take out another hefty envelope full of one-hundreds.


    ¡°You¡¯re the lead detective on the case?¡± He nods.


    ¡°The police chief is your brother-inw?¡±


    Another nod.


    I unclip my holster and sit my piece on the desk, making a distinctive move to flick the safety off. ¡°Then I don¡¯t see the problem, Detective. You¡¯ll do what you need to keep our deal bnced, right?¡±


    Drake slides into the office silently. He doesn¡¯t need to say much when the look on his grim face conveys the message.


    The detective turns back to me, face chalk white. His gun hand grips the tumbler still half full of top-shelf liquor. He¡¯s let his training go. Grownx. Pathetic, really, but it¡¯s those details that make him valuable to us.


    ¡°Okay. Ward. But clean up your act. I¡¯ll have a couple of good men take care of the bodies. But this is where I draw the line.¡±


    I set my gun over the envelopes and ease my weight onto the corner of my desk.


    ¡°I draw the lines. No one else. Are you and I clear on that?¡±


    Whether he is or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. What I say goes. Chicago is my city and I make damn sure no one steps out of any lines.


    The detective throws back the whiskey with a wince and stands.


    ¡°See yourself out. I¡¯ll trust you toe up with a story as to why there are three of Kane¡¯s men dead in the alley behind my club before the news makes their morning rotation. Your son will appreciate all your best efforts.¡± My words hang between us a moment before he stands and mumbles something about fucking mobsters.


    I watch him leave, head down, shoulders slouched. Like a man defeated by life. I take ownership of the partial hell the man lives in, but no one told him to get in bed with me or take my money.


    People make their choices. And should be held ountable for them in life and whateveres along after we check out. I know I sure the fuck will when ites my turn.


    I stand with the bank of monitors in front of me, a ss of water in hand not really seeing the erotic shows ying out. Everywhere I turn my gaze, instead of seeing random women taking on multiple partners in an array of positions, I see her. Those expressive eyes of hers, hear her sassy voice.


    I feel Drakee up behind me. His silent presence reassuring. For over three decades he and Grey have been at my side. We grew up together. Me the son of a father who had nothing. From a young age I knew poverty in my family would end with me. I wanted a life where I controlled all the oues. Only money made that happen. So I built it. From the ground up. With the help of loyal friends. Partners. In more ways than one. To the outside world we were killers. The devils of Chicago. Rich. Corrupt. Unapologetic in every way.


    I learned at the knee of my father that what the eye sees goes a long way to persuade the heart and minds of others. I doubt he meant for me to apply that to my way of life, but it is what it is.


    Organized crime isn¡¯t synonymous with low-life thugs running around like some street gang. I run a professional outfit that requires a level of trust that goes both ways. I might be a killer in the eyes of society if my past was to evere to light, but I¡¯m also fair. I take care of my own and we never want for anything. It¡¯s the way my father taught me and a life lesson I n on passing down the line when we have sons of our own.


    If we have sons of our own. Katriona is key to that ever happening for the three of us. If she takes us. I know we¡¯re a long way off from getting her to take men who have wanted nothing else for longer than I care to admit.


    ¡°You knew she would run the first chance she had. Why are we not out there right now hunting her down?¡±


    I nod, not bothering to turn around. ¡°I did know she would run. She was smart to have run from us, and we¡¯re not hunting her down, as you say, because we have to make sure our friend doesn¡¯t die. And Marcus. He¡¯s waiting for us to do exactly that. Thest thing I want to do is lead him to her when we are a man down.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fuck, sorry. We just¡­It¡¯s killing me inside not having her here. And Grey¡­¡± Drake scrubs a hand over his face, looking older than his thirtynine years. This kind of life tends to shave off a few years if you let it. ¡°Did you feel the way she took to us? There was a connection I¡¯ve never felt before, man, and it scares the shit out of me. We all felt it. The way she kissed each of us.¡±


    ¡°I felt it too.¡±


    ¡°She has a fire that is unmatched by anyone I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°Still think she¡¯s the one?¡±


    Drake mulls over my question, aiming an arched brow my way. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°On that, we both agree.¡±


    ¡°Grey is in pretty bad shape, man. Looks like death is waiting to take him away from us.¡±


    Darkness steals the light from Drake¡¯s eyes and it pains me to see my blood brother in pain. He and Grey are my partners, my equals in many ways but one. When you run an organization as deeply rooted in the shadows as ours there can only be one head. One authority and that¡¯s me. Behind closed doors, what we do stays with us. Though rumors have spread we like to share women like we share our profits.


    ¡°He took a bullet for her. Doc says if he pulls through tonight, he¡¯ll likely live.¡± Drake points at my arm. ¡°And you need to tend to that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I pull my shirt off, tossing it over a chair. Thank God the asshole who shot me didn¡¯t have better aim. I grab a clean gauze out of a drawer and wrap tape around it to hold it in ce over a deep gash in my arm. ¡°We all would have done the same to protect her,¡± I say.


    ¡°He did. You should let Doc put some sutures in that. You¡¯re getting blood all over the fucking carpet.¡±


    I wave him off. ¡°It¡¯s only a flesh wound. The idea of stitches pulling at my skin is one irritation I can do without.


    Drake eases into a chair after pouring a drink, his eyes glued to the amber liquid, but doesn¡¯t drink. Agitation rolls off him so I wait while he gathers his thoughts. Experience tells me they match my darker ones thirsting for blood. He just needs a moment to ground himself.


    ¡°We waited for months to have her and now she¡¯s gone.¡± He speaks quietly but the weight of his words presses on me all the same.


    ¡°He¡¯s out there hunting her, too, you know. Marcus is a callous motherfucker. If he finds her first there¡¯s no telling what he¡¯ll do. Kane can¡¯t control him. I looked into his eyes. Soulless bastard has no scruples.¡±


    ¡°Not many assassins do.¡±


    ¡°Things have bex around here. They shouldn¡¯t have gotten within five miles of this ce without us knowing. Call in the men. Let¡¯s check our lines and make sure we¡¯re all on the same page.¡±


    ¡°Are we cleaning house?¡± Drake asks but he knows damn well what the answer will be. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t take much to hunt her father down and eliminate the problem.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be the one to tell her you offed her father?¡±


    Drake growls out his frustration. ¡°There are moments I don¡¯t give a fuck. He¡¯s one of the monsters this world doesn¡¯t need. You know the shit he and his men are into. The trafficking they do. What kind of father is he to her anyway?¡±


    ¡°Right now, we need to focus. We should know at all times who walks within our borders. Let them know our disappointmentes with a price. Those we keep, run background checks on them again. See who they¡¯ve been chatting with. Call in the girl down at the phonepany and pull records. She brought her boy toy here a couple of weeks ago for a free night. Time to call in that favor.¡±


    ¡°How steep are we talking about with the men?¡± Drake pulls his piece checking his rounds.


    ¡°Enough to send a message to the new crew we bring in.¡±


    Drake nods. ¡°And Katriona?¡± Drake draws on his whiskey as he raises his big frame to stand beside me.


    I stretch my neck until I hear a pop-pop. Tension releases immediately but the relief is only temporary. ¡°Bring her back and we might as well hand her over to the feds ourselves. They¡¯re watching. They¡¯ll try to put her into witness protection.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before they tie her to her father anyway. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to her. Not until the bastard is rotting will she be okay. Until then we stay away.¡±


    Drake drains his drink and ms the ss down on the desk. He props an arm over the back of the chair looking as rxed as a cobra with his neck red.


    ¡°Not happening. I¡¯ll go it alone before I leave herpletely defenseless. We had her in our hands, on our tongues and our cocks were all so fucking hard it would have taken hours of fucking her to drain our need to have her. Tell me, how easy do you think it will be to walk away from the only woman we¡¯ve all wanted for fucking months? Better, what would you do if something happens to her?¡±


    I have no answer.


    ¡°Yeah. Thought so. And we all let her leave here. Unprotected.¡±


    Keeping my voice calm, I turn my gaze to his. ¡°Put feelers out. Keep a tail on her when you find her. She won¡¯t go far without cash and she¡¯s smart enough not to touch her bank ount and credit cards. Watch. Nothing else and report back.¡±


    ¡°Grey promised we woulde looking for her.¡±


    ¡°But not until it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°I get that. But it¡¯s going to be fucking hard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the best we can do to protect her.¡±

 Chapter 116

    Katriona


    Six Months Later


    I¡¯ve lost everything. The truth hits me at this time every night.


    The familiar jingle of the evening news drowns out the sizzle of fries being lowered into days¡¯-old oil and a group of rowdy teens out for ate Friday night meal. Like every other night, I let the smell drag me away to a time when I enjoyed a fast-food meal with my best friend.


    Girl nights with Nikki seem like a lifetime ago.


    They seem like nothing more than a dream. Sn. Drake. Grey. I push past the lump of pain clogging my throat. I¡¯ve scoured all the obituaries and listened to the news for any hints of the infamous Grey Hudson¡¯s demise but came up empty-handed. Then again, it¡¯s not like they would announce about him taking a bullet for me.


    Now I just numbly make my way through my shifts.


    The rowdy teens grab a booth in the back far corner where they think no one sees them lighting up a cigarette. It¡¯s about the biggest excitement this ce will see until three in the morning when the less-than-upstanding citizens of this Podunk town stop in for a heavy dose of coffee and our famous cherry pie off at mile marker number 132. It¡¯s the only im to fame this crappy small-time diner at the corner of forgotten and nowhere has going for it.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t pay too much attention to who I serve. I keep my eyes on the tips that help me cover rent, and I don¡¯t mind working graveyards and serving men with massive leather coats big enough to cover a small arsenal and enough bad hoodoo vibes to send anyone with a lesser constitution scurrying out the door.


    Thanks to my father, the few thousand dors I had saved up from working at Club Lex are sitting in a bank ount I can¡¯t touch. I do, and I might as well put out a billboard ad for my location.


    So here I am. Working longer hours for less pay hoping to survive long enough to make a few hundred bucks more before I move to the next noname town.


    I¡¯ve been working at Sally¡¯s diner for five months now. She¡¯s the only one who took a chance on a nobody girl with no home or ID.


    So I clock in when she needs me and serve pie and the house special to anyone willing to walk through those doors. It¡¯s that simple.


    But on nights like tonight, I can¡¯t help but think about them. Wonder whatever happened to Grey. A ping of regret stabs at my heart but I rub at the pain until it goes away. It¡¯s all I can do.


    He, Drake, and Sn all stirred up unwanted emotions inside me. And when the darkest of nightes, their faces drift through my dreams. But when morninges, I find I¡¯m still alone. Cold. With no ce in this world. No one to call.


    It¡¯s just the way it is.


    I¡¯ve worked a double shift for the past five days and my throbbing, aching feet are letting me know I¡¯ve reached my limit, but I shove down the pain and push on. I can¡¯t afford not to. I grit my teeth past the stabbing pain in my heels and screaming calves and shove aside the fact I¡¯m three dayste on rent again. This time I might not have a home to return to even if I do manage to make thest four dors in tips I need.


    I rub at the spot between my brows, trying to ward off aing headache but it¡¯s not working. God, what I¡¯d do for a solid straight eight hours of sleep, but I would have better luck spotting a freaking unicorn running down Main Street right now.


    ¡°Kat, you¡¯re up.¡±


    The cook bellows my name through the small portal window where they ce the trays for me to deliver, and I push off the wall I¡¯ve been leaning against for the past few minutes watching the news. I take the tes and pass them out, weing another diner pushing through the door and grabbing the closest booth. ¡°What can I get you tonight?¡±


    He says something, but I don¡¯t hear his reply. My mind is too busy trying to catch up with what I hearing from the TV.


    With my mouth wide open, I stare across the half-empty tables and booths as the news anchor¡¯s face cuts to a picture of a man in a ck suit with a familiar set of whiskey-colored eyes.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Son of a bitch. You finally went too far.¡± I can¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± the neer gruffs but quickly follows my line of sight and shuts up.


    I wave him off and we both watch as my father¡¯s face is stered across the evening news.


    I might have told him to screw off all those months ago like some cold bitch, but my very human heart lurches to the floor by my feet among the crumbs and crumpled napkins.


    Someone cranks the volume up a few notches.


    ¡°In a shocking twist this evening, the known head of an organized crime family William Kane has been found shot to death in his home. Officials have ruled out suicide and are currently investigating what they believe is murder. Once thought untouchable, Kane has reportedly been in talks with the FBI. No further information is known. Maybe in death the truth about his dealings and true ties to crime will finallye to light. He¡¯s survived by one daughter. Her whereabouts are still unknown by authorities¡­ In other news-¡±


    Dead.


    Chills run through me.


    My father is dead. I knew it would only be a matter of time but¡­ dead.


    There¡¯s no one else now.


    I stare at the TV anchor who delivers the news with the practiced matter-offact coldness her job requires, but the words sting all the same. Just as the TV screen switches to a reel of my father sitting with several government officials at some country club for aristocrats, I see an even more shocking image.


    A younger version of myself fills the TV screen.


    Oh, shit.


    I mp a hand over my mouth and hold back a groan of frustration, pain, anger. An internal Molotov cocktail of all the above ready to explode inside me.


    I look back at the TV. That day I had fire in my eyes and determination spiked through my spine.


    But tonight, I just feel tired and scared that someone will recognize me. My eyes dart around but no one is looking at the nobody waitress in her mustard-colored uniform.


    Thank God.


    The headache I hoped would wait until I clocked out thunders through my brain and bounces off the side of my head, causing tears to sting my eyes. Why? I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not like he cared about me, but I can¡¯t help the sudden rush of utter despair.


    Someone changes the channel and slowly, I can feel the diner¡¯s eyes peel from the screen tond on me, but I don¡¯t make eye contact. I can¡¯t. Hiding among the masses of people and blending in is my specialty.


    I shove my pad and pen into my apron pocket, wondering how fast I can make a run for the door. Thest thing I need is someone to recognize me and call the authorities thinking they¡¯re ¡°doing the right thing.¡±


    Ice runs through my veins about as fast as msses uphill, and my thoughts jumble in a tangle of knots as each one freezes. I shove my hands into my apron pocket and tighten my fingers around my pen and notepad, trying to refocus my eyes. A full-body numbness takes over until I can¡¯t feel the paper in my hands or the pain of losing myst parent, bastard or not.


    And what that means for me. I¡¯ll need to pack, leave. Maybe New York this time. I didn¡¯t nearly put enough distance between them and me. Hide under their noses, right? Maybe I¡¯d been wrong. There is no maybe about it.


    ¡°Miss, did you hear me? The house special.¡± The customer¡¯s words are clipped, rugged like he gargled sand on a nightly basis.


    A rough hand mps down on mine. I jump, pulling my gaze off the TV to look at the man. My attention falls to meet a set of eyes so dark they appear ck. It could have been a trick of the eye from the dim lighting or smudged windows blocking out the shine of the parking lotmps, but the neer has a look about him that creeps me out. I jerk my hand back and do my best to hide the tremble in my fingers as I scribble the order down, trying my best for normal or what passes for it.


    Unlike the normal customer of the everyday Joe at this hour, this one wore all ck. But that wasn¡¯t the odd detail. The way he shifted closer in his booth seat is what caught my eye.


    Deep breaths. Don¡¯t lose your shit yet. Not everyone is a mobster. Besides, no one knows where you¡¯re at.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. Yeah. Sorry. Got it. Um¡­house special¡­ coffee and apple pie. Will that be all?¡± I keep my head down, eyes glued to my pad. I try not to sound rushed but the crank of his bushy eyebrow screams I need more practice at the whole not giving a shit act I am trying to pull off.


    He gives me the once-over, stopping a little too long on my cleavage before giving me a gruff grunt of approval.


    Freak.


    Rain pelts the windows and I take the small interruption as my cue to step away as I finish scribbling the order and turn toward the back, but I only make it a couple of steps when the words finally break through the fog of too many hours on my feet.


    My father is dead.

 Chapter 117

    Out of a million things I should do right now I stand there like a corpse, unmoving, the signals between my brain and legs severed along the way somewhere. I don¡¯t know how long I stand there trying to breathe and not pass out.


    ¡°Sweetie, you okay?¡±


    Sallyes out of the back room, wraps her arms around my shoulders and pulls me in for a tight hug. I block out theughter from the teens in the back and a pair of neers wanting their menus. Someone else can take care of them for a change.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, sweetie, talk to me.¡± Sally shakes my shoulders a little, jarring me back to reality.


    ¡°Uh, yeah, I think so. I mean the man might as well be a stranger to me.¡± But deep inside in a part that I shut off, for the most part, stings with a pang of regret that churns my stomach. ¡°I thought he couldn¡¯t make me cry anymore and here I am about to burst into tears for someone who wanted to sell me.¡± I recall everyst detail Sn, Drake, and Grey told me.


    I lift a shoulder in a defeated shrug. ¡°But I guess that¡¯s not true, huh?¡± It takes all the effort I have left in me not to break down in the middle of Sally¡¯s diner.


    I promised myself no friends after what happened with Nikki, but I guess I suck at that too. Sally is the only one who knows my true identity and who my father is-was. And all the nasty details that led me to her doorstep begging for a job.


    She pulls me over to the side and away from prying eyes. ¡°Stop that. You don¡¯t need a man like him in your life. Now take a deep breath and steel those nerves, baby girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I know. Fairy tales are made for books. Got it.¡± I wipe at the few tears that escape. A kind smile pulls at the lips of the much-older woman, and all the weathered lines she tries to hide behind mounds of makeup crinkle. That small token of kindness helps me fight my way out of the cobwebs of pain.


    Her warm gaze holds mine. ¡°A father is a father, Kat. Bastard or not. This news can¡¯t be easy, I know. I¡¯m not trying to be a hard-ass. But I don¡¯t think the man deserves a second thought. But you¡¯re young and a lot more softhearted than I am. Tell ya what. Why don¡¯t you go on home and take off tomorrow to regroup, huh? How does that sound? I¡¯ll call in a couple of girls to help out until you cane back.¡±


    Her idea sounds like the million-dor jackpot, but just like winning the lottery sounds too good, so does Sally¡¯s idea. ¡°I can¡¯t afford the time off, but thank you. After I finish my shifts I¡¯ll have enough time between then and tomorrow¡¯s shifts to pull myself together. You¡¯re right. He doesn¡¯t deserve my grief.¡± I keep my ns of leaving town to myself. It pains me to lie to someone who has been nothing but nice, but it is what it is. I¡¯ll finish, gather my few precious belongings from my shabby apartment and then hit the bus station. Destination unknown.


    I work a small smile on my face for Sally¡¯s benefit to show I believe my own words.


    I shove aside the unwanted nostalgia for what could have been in some fairy-tale version of my life and finish out my shifts a full hour after official closing time. Fridays are normally the busiest and tonight didn¡¯t disappoint.


    I stumble out of the diner into the cold, drizzling rain and the pitch-ck of the wee hour wees me as soon as I step out of range from the diner¡¯s lights. If my feet were aching at the beginning of my double shift, that pain doesn¡¯tpare to the swollen throbbing ache I¡¯m feeling now. I am sorely tempted to hail a cab to drive me the ten blocks to my apartment, but I need every cent of the tidy sum I earned tonight for bus fare.


    I am so focused on getting to the bus station that I don¡¯t see the ck silhouette of a man appear beside me until he¡¯s in my face. A scream sticks in my throat and adrenaline shoots through my veins until my heart is nearly pounding outside of my chest.


    ¡°Katriona,¡± draws a familiar sandpaper, gravelly voice. ¡°it¡¯s been a while, sweetheart.¡±


    Oh fuck. If blood can turn to ice that¡¯s exactly what happens to me.


    I squint into the wet darkness and catch a hint of man¡¯s expression which sits between a mix of deadpanned and grim, then again with that puckered, jagged scar running down the side of his face the look might be more of a permanent situation than any kind of emotion.


    ¡°Drake?¡± I ask shakily. But I already know the answer. No other man can pull off scary motherfucker and make me turn from ice-cold to molten hot in the span of a single breath. Well other than his two best friends. I¡¯d recognize that look any day of the week. Know in the depths of my shivering soul the feel of this man¡¯s hands on me as much as his tongue.


    ¡°My God, what happened,¡± I blurt before I think better of it. And then I recall the injury. All the blood.


    A strange sort of excitement fills me. One I don¡¯t understand fully.


    Sharp eyes catch mine. Tears prick my eyes and my heart pounds in my ears.


    I stumble back in fear.


    Fear of the erratic emotions and fear I¡¯ll fall into his arms out of relief of not being alone for another night.


    A ck SUV with cker windows rolls up beside us, and I¡¯m hoisted into the back by strong hands on my waist out of the rain.


    Panic finally kicks in as my kidnapper slides in beside me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m not some ything you can just pick up off the street whenever you like.¡±


    Every word I spew is inplete contrast to the rampant thoughts whirling through my head. Part of me wants to beg him for news about Grey. If Sn is mad at me for running away.


    If Drake in fact got that scar the night Grey was shot.


    But I don¡¯t. ¡°I told you months ago I refuse to let people control me.¡± I¡¯m about tond my palm across his jaw when I catch a warning in his eye that has me freezing. The driver¡¯s hand on his gun does a pretty good job of that too.


    My breath freezes in my lungs.


    He studies me for several seconds unmoving before he speaks. ¡°You don¡¯t need to fear me, Katriona.¡±


    ¡°Tell him that.¡± I point to the dude in the front.


    ¡°He¡¯s trigger-happy and stupid. Very stupid.¡± I caught the warning in his tone at the same time the dude in the front did. He jerks his hand off his weapon and faces forward like a good soldier.


    ¡°You have nothing to fear with me.¡± He scoops my hand up in his and presses a towel into my open palm.


    Yeah right! I¡¯m not stupid nor lust-blind. I believe Drake as far as I can throw the two-hundred-plus-pound mobster.


    In hindsight, maybe that cab ride home would have been the smarter option after all.


    I try my best not to show how freaked out and scared I feel. It¡¯s a razor¡¯s edge I¡¯m skating along as I scoot across the leather and position myself against the opposite door and as far away from Drake as possible. I know myself and falling under his spell is a distinct possibility. I can¡¯t let that happen. Not again.


    I nce over my shoulder to find the back of the SUV filled with something that looks like a tarp, but in the darkness, I can¡¯t be certain. It could be grocery bags, too. But that¡¯s just my mind trying to calm my rattled nerves with mundane exnations.


    But I¡¯m putting two and two together here and while my mental math isn¡¯t always spot on, mobsters plus guns equal bodies, so I¡¯m going with that being a big wad of stic.


    I let out a huff of frustration. ¡°So all the kissing and protecting back in Sn¡¯s office was a game to get what you wanted? y with the enemy¡¯s daughter for a while for kicks and giggles? Then off her once the father is taken care of?¡± I ask pointedly, aiming my gaze at the back of the SUV.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His eyes slowly trail over my mustard uniform and his grin turns hungry then shifts to amused. ¡°Clearly,¡± he grunts and I nearly faint on the spot.


    They are going to kill me because their friend died. Wrap me up and dump me in somendfill. My mind races with all the reasons they would want me dead ande up with more than one. ¡°So, um, my father didn¡¯t pay his debt before you whacked him and now you¡¯re back for me? You think he left me anything? Not hardly. He didn¡¯t even want to give me his name from the stories Mom told.¡± I shift in my seat. ¡°You know, kind of surprised it took you six months to find him and me. Speaking of, how did you find me?¡±


    ¡°We always knew where you were, Katriona. Before you let that pretty mind of yours run off with ideas of us whacking you, God, such a cliche, take a breather. If we wanted you dead, we wouldn¡¯t have sent protection to guard you every hour of every day. And thest I saw of you, you were screaming out scared for Grey¡¯s life. And kissing him.¡±


    I remember all too clearly. ¡°Stop calling me that. Only my mother called me Katriona.¡±


    I catch a twitch of his upper lip in the street lights as we speed off in what direction I have no idea. I¡¯m too busy keeping an eye on the guy in the front seat and how his hand mps down on something inside his trench coat.

 Chapter 118

    Sn


    Jesus fucking Christ.


    She is more beautiful than I remember. Smells just as divine.


    I¡¯ve stared at surveince pictures and videos of her for so long her image chases me into my dreams. I fantasize about how sweet her lips will taste again. But seeing her. Jesus help me. It¡¯s hard to not scoop her up, take her off to some distant ce and just be. Leave the life of crime and grit behind. But too many people depend on me.


    Holding back and letting someone else watch over her for thest six months took vast amounts of self-control. And whiskey. Lots of fucking whiskey.


    Until tonight. God, I can finally breathe again. Having her under our roof is a weight off my shoulders the size of a. The second her father¡¯s body hit a stainless-steel b at the morgue, I made my move.


    Experience tells me Marcus isn¡¯t far behind us and it won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re facing off.


    Katriona nces around my penthouse nervously as she¡¯s guided off the elevator. I¡¯m the head of the underground mafia and conduct most of my business with a level of ss most nine-to-fivers and one-percenters envy.


    And I live like a king and want to give it all to her as our queen.


    She takes slow steps, and Drake entertains her pace as she takes in the stained-ss dome andrge floor-to-ceiling windows that offer a panoramic view of the Chicago night skyline. Another hour and the sunrise will color the horizon. I wonder if she¡¯ll love the sight as much as I do.


    She wraps her arms around herself as her eyes dance over the ck leather sofa and therge wall of books directly behind it. Drake slips his jacket off and drapes her in the warmth, not leaving her side. In this one second I see the bliss-no the longing-smooth out the fear etched in her brow and it gives me hope.


    She misses us. I hold that knowledge close.


    I continue to watch from the darkened corner unmoving as she parts her lips and takes a deep breath. The slight movement pulls my gaze to her delicate mouth. Her face is sweet and matches her young age, but the sorrow in her eyes makes her appear broken beyond her years, and something inside me wants to fix the pieces to make her whole again. Erase the ugly life has dumped on her. I hope she lets us.


    ¡°Are we going to y the ¡®who¡¯s behind the curtain game again?''¡±


    I smile. Smartass.


    She nces over her shoulder and assesses Drake. He¡¯s changed a lot in the six months she¡¯s been gone. That nasty scar down his cheek for one. Hees off brutish and towers over most like a fucking animal, but not toward the people in this room.


    Neither of us would dream of it.


    I pull my hands from my pockets as I step from the shadows, and she immediately pinpoints my location. The second she sees me her eyes lock on mine.


    ¡°Sn,¡± she whispers softly. She slips Drake¡¯s jacket off and tosses it over the back of a nearby chair, her steel resolve recing it.


    Through the shock of feeling like I¡¯ve been punched in the gut, I step close enough to touch her soft hair, but I keep my hands at my sides. I¡¯ve never been more mesmerized by such beauty in my entire life. Her eyes are such a light brown they appear otherworldly when the low light from my deskmp catches on the gold flecks in her irises as she drinks in her surroundings.


    I take in her slighter frame and the barely-there tremble in her chin. She¡¯s lost weight in our time apart. We¡¯ll have to make sure she takes better care of herself.


    She tries to hide her tears behind pinned back shoulders and solid-steel spine, but I see the fear and it tears me up. She shifts her weight from one foot to the other and that¡¯s when I notice the ck stilettos, which I know have to be killing her petite feet.


    Even in those things she barelyes to just beneath my chin. From what Drake texted when collecting her, she was on her way home. In those of all the fucking shoes she could be wearing and a yellow uniform that stands out like a neon sign. She might as well be shing like one too. The thought of her all alone while her father¡¯s thugs look for her brings me back to the evening¡¯s nned events.


    She inhales under my sharp gaze but shifts her attention to a point over my shoulder.


    ¡°Katriona, look at me,¡± Imand gently, pressing a finger beneath her chin until I have her attention back on me. She lifts those thickshes softly, and the power knocks me back once again when her intense gaze connects with mine. I nearly groan aloud because that one flick of hershes has my cock swelling behind the zipper of my cks.


    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re here? Do you know about your father?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do. It hit the evening news. I was at work. But you already know that.¡±


    Her expression darkens and misced defiance mps her mouth shut. Instead of continuing to rub her hands down the length of her uniform, she crosses them over her chest. The slight movement pushes her breasts up, and Drake and I are gifted the sweet sight of creamy flesh peeking out from the front of her uniform. She notches her chin a fraction higher, and I admire her strength.


    In a word, she¡¯s stunning and has no ce working at some truck stop on some mile marker exit.


    Business first. Then pleasure.


    ¡°With your father dead, there areplications that need to be dealt with. Marcus has a bone to pick with anyone with the Kane name. He¡¯s not going to let you live if it means you¡¯re a potential threat to him taking over the rubble of an empire your father left behind.¡±


    Hell fury whips up behind Katriona¡¯s thickshes, and I¡¯m momentarily drawn into the firestorm.


    Her brows pinch together. ¡°No one lets or keeps me from doing anything I want. Who the hell do you think you are, Sn Ward? Are you wanting to take over my father¡¯s whatever it is? Empire? What the hell does that mean, anyway? Are you going to take what you want from me before that asshole Marcus can? Is that why I¡¯m here?¡±


    She jabs a finger at my chest and I have to say, I prefer her pissed off rather than sad.


    ¡°I have news for you, you can have it. I want nothing from that man. Not even an apology. You all can fight to your heart¡¯s content. I want nothing from any of you. Now if you can please take me back to my life, I¡¯d like to get on with what¡¯s left of it.¡±


    The fire in her words stirs one in me. Her eyes drag between Drake and me as she parts her lips, waiting for my next move.


    I step in and I let her take me in for a few seconds before I close the distance between us until we¡¯re breathing each other¡¯s air. A hint of jasmine and honey hits me as she flicks a fallen strand of hair from her eyes.


    I dash away her worries. ¡°We¡¯re not interested in what Kane left behind. Marcus will find out he killed for nothing soon enough.¡±


    That sends her back a couple of paces. ¡°Are you saying he killed my father?¡±


    Drake mirrors my movements and we both take her hands in ours and my memory trips back to thest time we held her this close. Only Grey had been with us then.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what he¡¯s saying, sweetheart.¡±


    Drake¡¯s words dissipate some of her anger. ¡°I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ that we had something to do with it,¡± I cut in.


    She nods. ¡°And that I was next, honestly. What happened to Grey. It was my fault.¡±


    She turns to look at Drake and strokes a finger over the jagged scar running the length of his right cheek. Damn near took his eye out. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Had I note to work at your club, being the daughter of him¡­ just existing has put a lot of people in danger.¡±


    Drake grunts. ¡°And I thank whatever god is out there for you every day.¡± Drake, the fucking romantic poet, has her full attention and watching her take in the truth of my friend¡¯s words has me questioning my entire life. Are we bringing her into the fold for her safety or because we¡¯re bastards and want her all to ourselves?


    Both?


    ¡°I told you on the ride over here, you were safe with me. With us.¡± Drake holds her hand over his heart.


    I brush aside a few stubborn strands of her long hair. Everything about her is soft like a rose petal and chilled beneath my light touch.


    When we don¡¯t offer a deeper answer, she continues, the savagery of her tone slowly bleeding away to sadness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Grey. You should have left me to just fade away. Forget about me. I don¡¯t belong in this world. My father knew it. Maybe he was actually looking out for me in his own twisted way.¡± I hear frustration peeking through and rightly so.


    She nces nervously between us.


    Drake pulls her hand to his mouth and ces a kiss on each knuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re here because this is where you belong. Don¡¯t let that man¡¯s twisted mind poison your sweet soul.¡±


    Her cheeks flush and she slides the plumpness of her bottom lip between her teeth.


    I look away. Last time she did that we nearly devoured her with our kisses. Grey would kill us if he could see us barely hanging on with her between us like this.


    A look over her head at Drake and his darkened expression says he¡¯s feeling the same plight I am, but we have a lot to go over before morninges. Since hauling her off to bed isn¡¯t the best foot forward, I settle for the second-best thing for now. I slip my suit jacket off and wrap it around her trembling shoulders, takingfort my body heat is now warming her.


    I¡¯m not seeing things when I see her shoulders rx a fraction or when she buries her hands in the dark cloth and inhales my scent.


    That one action makes my already hard cock twitch.


    ¡°Mo chroi,¡± I whisper before I can help myself. My heart.


    I think back to my family when I was only a small child and what my Irish father would whisper to my mother in the old tongue before he headed out the door each morning to provide for his family. Growing up, we were near penniless and more often than not did without. After I looked on as my father died beaten down, overworked and still broke, I vowed to work for a better life. My two best friends followed, and now we sit at the top of the food chain of the underworld. A white-cor life with a criminal infrastructure. Crime pays. Don¡¯t ever think it doesn¡¯t.


    All that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t value the lessons my father taught me. My father understood love and family came above all else and no amount of time or money will change that. The legacy he instilled in his son early on in life will carry on long after I¡¯ve left this world through the children we father with Katriona.


    We are no saints, but we are not evil either and live by a set of rules. Human trafficking, drugs, and prostitution are all off-limits. Most think those are the only areas to make a handsome living, but they are wrong and have a limited imagination.


    Unlike Katriona¡¯s father. With him, anything was on the table. And now his right-hand man wants the Kane family business. Eventually his own ego was his downfall, and I n on being the man behind the bullet that will send him into the afterlife to protect what¡¯s mine. And I¡¯ll make no apologies for it.


    I reach out and tighten my jacket around her shoulders and takefort when the fear in her eyes lessens as she leans into me.


    In that instant, it all bes crystal clear. She¡¯s our queen and means more to us than the air filling our lungs. How is that even fucking possible? I¡¯m a fucking criminal by any definition of the word and here I am ready to recite God damned lines of Shakespeare for a woman I¡¯ve only kissed.


    My gut churns with disgust. She deserves better than men like us, but I¡¯m a bastard and can¡¯t help myself. ¡°Mo chroi.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep calling me that?¡±


    I want to tell her because she stole my heart, but I hold my tongue and wait for a better moment. If I tell her the truth now, she¡¯s likely to think I¡¯ve lost my good sense. Truth be told, she might be right. What sane person falls for someone with a single kiss? She stands there in my jacket and stares at me. Despite the heaviness of the early morning events, I smile down at her and it provokes the same reaction.


    ¡°Your father signed a contract after getting indebted to me. Us,¡± I correct. ¡°He owed us ten million dors. In a show of good faith in uniting our families, he offered a deal. Pay us back with something more valuable.¡±


    Her eyes widen with surprise and understanding. ¡°Me. Why does that not surprise me? Of course, he would throw me away like that. A freaking pawn so he can get what he wanted?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And then he reneged.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I take her chin in hand. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hurt fills her eyes and I move on quickly before she gets the wrong idea.


    I drop my hand from her chin and gesture for her to take a seat, but she refuses.


    The side door from the home office opens and Katriona turns.


    Drake and I look on as surprise fills her expression but it¡¯s quickly reced with an injection of anger and then it¡¯s right back to surprise.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re dead.¡± Her voice drops to a whisper. Like she¡¯s seeing a ghost.

 Chapter 119

    Katriona


    My eyes and heart are sending mixed messages. It can¡¯t be. My heart screams for it to be true. But my head says I saw his body fall to the ground.


    Didn¡¯t I? Tears wet myshes and I can¡¯t seem to take a breath.


    ¡°Grey? Grey, is that really you?¡± I fist the front of Sn¡¯s shirt and he wraps his protective arms around me, lending me his strength. And I need all I can get.


    Sn leans down until his lips are by my ear. ¡°Go to him, mo chroi. Go to him. He¡¯s waited so long to see you again.¡±


    As soon as Grey steps from the darkness, my knees became rubber and unreliable.


    I take several uncertain steps. But the closer I get the more Ie to terms with the fact I¡¯m not seeing a ghost.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    I practiced a million things to say to Grey-to all of them actually-but nothinges out when my mouth opens.


    I exchange nces with Drake and Sn before turning quickly back to Grey fearing he might disappear.


    My heart races so fast I¡¯m having a hard time catching my breath. Seeing Drake and Sn again was a rush, but to know Grey hadn¡¯t died trying to save me changes my whole outlook.


    Grey¡¯s mouth widens with a big smile and the little crinkles along the edges of his eyes deepen.


    ¡°Come here, sweetheart. God, I missed you, baby. Let me feel you in my arms. Are they giving you hell in here?¡±


    I turn to look at Drake and Sn over my shoulder and feel a surge of warmth through my body when our eyes connect.


    ¡°I wanted toe with Drake tonight but business kept me here.¡±


    Grey wraps his strong arms around me and I throw mine around his neck. I inhale several times, filling my memory with his scent. Last time I was like this all I could smell was blood. His blood. Copper and gunpowder.


    I rise to my tiptoes, gliding my fingers through his hair.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper just for his ears only. ¡°Thank you for protecting me when you didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    We¡¯re across the room, standing with Sn and Drake nking me on either side, Grey in front of me. So wrapped up in my moment, I didn¡¯t realize we¡¯d moved at all. He¡¯s picked me up and carried me to his friends.


    He cups my face, slipping a kiss over my lips. ¡°I only did what any three of us would have done. Protect what¡¯s ours. Protect you. The most precious gift we could have stumbled upon.¡±


    ¡°The three of you keep saying that a lot.¡±


    Grey pulls something out of his back pocket and hands it to me.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I start reading and it only takes a few seconds for me to understand.


    Boom. There drops my heart on the floor again.


    He might as well have detonated an atomic bomb over my head. The aftershocks send my heart into a stammering stutter of chaotic twitching.


    I make a small choking sound as I try to swallow my hystericalughter, but I botch the job and nearly fall off my stilettosughing. It¡¯s that or fall over from sudden heart failure. ¡°The contract you have with my father. Why would you show me this? Are you kidding me,¡± I choke out.


    He taps the edges. ¡°Marriage proposal actually.¡± His expression is matter of fact.


    Hope crashes around my feet shattering into a million pieces. Well, I scan the document to the end. Make that ten million pieces. They didn¡¯t want me for me. Just me for being a Kane. A trophy, I guess.


    ¡°This is utter bullshit,¡± I start. ¡°Like I don¡¯t have enough problems.¡± I pause and nail Sn with a re. ¡°This is not my problem. He dumped me before I had a chance to really call him daddy. Honoring this¡­no thank you. I¡¯d like to go home now.¡± It¡¯s worth a shot so I eye him uneasily for a long moment, and I can tell the second his shields snap into ce. True, I couldn¡¯t see them. Not like some faceted crystal wall I could reach out and run a finger over. No, the slight change is subtle like the shift in temperature that has me shivering.


    Was he mad at me?


    ¡°Do you have a need to call someone daddy, mo chroi?¡± He trails his hand over my arm, leaving goosebumps in the wake of his warm touch.


    Holy hell. It¡¯s as though he¡¯s stroked my most intimate of ces, but I shove that sudden urge to fall into this man¡¯s arms and I purse my lips instead. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Are you three offering for the position?¡±


    Okay, so that wasn¡¯t what I had nned on saying. I had wanted to say no and leave it at that. But my brain seems to have stepped out for a smoke and some coffee at the moment. Neither of which I happen to enjoy. Either way, this conversation just turned from ¡°you fucking kidnapped me¡± to ¡°I¡¯m going to let you go down on me anytime anywhere.¡±


    Three gorgeous faces turn dangerously dark and the growls I hear might as well be our mating call, because a hot sh runs through me, and I step into them before I know what I¡¯m doing.


    I let the delightful sounds settle over me like a warm nket. I wonder what my mobsters would sound like in bed whispering dirty promises in my ear all the while telling me to swallow everyst drop of their cum as they pump their hard length past my lips one at a time.


    I¡¯m no virgin, but I can¡¯t fall back on a wealth of experience either. In their bed, I know each of them could teach me all the ways to pleasure three men and things about my own body I probably don¡¯t know.


    I swallow thickly at the thought. Shit. How was I not supposed to react to that?


    The mobsters look stunned for all of a second before all three lean in and instinct has my hands t over taut chests. I can feel the beady hardness of nipples beneath my palms. God help me. I want to rip shirts off and flick my tongue over them. Repeatedly.


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll honor this?¡± I shake the small stack of papers at each of them to help ground my raging lust. ¡°Is this why you keep calling me yours because some paper between two mobsters says I belong to you?¡± My anger pumps higher and higher.


    ¡°And wipe those smirks off your faces.¡±


    The men grin at each other and the raw energy that flows between them is palpable.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Drake reaches out and pushes Grey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Damn it, man, stop riling her up already.¡±


    Grey plucks the papers from my hands and rips them down the middle. I watch him cross the spacious living space filled with luxurious furniture I usually only see in magazines and toss them into a trash can. ¡°It took us a long time to realize we would never be able to hold you here against your will, Katriona. Believe me.

 Chapter 120

    A lot of whiskey was consumed over ideas of tying you to our bed, but reality won out.¡±


    Drake leans in and trails warm lips down the length of my neck. Lips pressed against my ear he whispers, ¡°We want the real you.¡±


    I reach behind me and slide my fingers through thick brown hair and hold him close for a few beats of my heart longer just taking in his warmth. ¡°I was alone for so long,¡± I begin but let my thoughts drop. I felt lost and thought I hadn¡¯t truly found myself. Being here like this makes me feel they could be right. But I¡¯m too scared to admit aloud how they make me feel.


    Sn gathers me in his arms and pulls me in until my front melts into his. Only then does he visually rx. ¡°We might own you on a piece of paper for what it¡¯s worth, but you¡¯ve owned our hearts since the first day you put on a Club Lex uniform.¡±


    Grey rejoins us. ¡°You choose. Stay with us. Find out what having three men at your side is like.¡±


    ¡°Or leave. Go back to your life. We would never hold you here unwillingly, tempting as it is to tie you up and never let you go.¡± I¡¯m in Drake¡¯s arms now, the power of his words sinking deep inside my soul.


    I have a choice to make it seems.


    God, what have I been brought into? Three gorgeous men with rippling muscles my body can¡¯t stop responding to want me?


    Sudden chills wash over me, and all three think it¡¯s from the cold.


    It¡¯s not. I¡¯m having a hard time controlling my body¡¯s reaction to their nearness. Men like them provoke fear in others but in me, all I can feel is protected, of all things.


    I hold back from smacking my own forehead to jolt me out of the fantasy world I¡¯ve slipped into becausee on. Who in their right mind feels safe with men who live at the top of a criminal empire?


    Apparently, the answer to that question is me.


    Life is never that ck or white, and it definitely isn¡¯t straightforward. I know this. Or at least I thought I did. I¡¯m no longer sure because in a simple line these three are the definition of what a girl like me should run from.


    Despite the ruthless and most times brutal stories that feed the reputation preceding them, I find myself pulled closer the longer they touch me. But I guess picking the men you fall for or feel attracted to isn¡¯t always in one¡¯s control.


    My heart is racing and I can¡¯t catch my breath. ¡°Where do we go from here? Do I need to sign a contract epting or do you want a blood oath? What works as a can we try and see where this goes in your world?¡±


    Before I get the rest of my run-on thoughts off my chest, Sn¡¯s lips are on mine and he¡¯s devouring me, soul and all.


    It¡¯s tender and soft, unlike the man, and wholly electrifying. I follow his lead and lean into his hard, warm body. He tastes like a devilishbination of sin and whiskey. He parts my lips with a stroke of his tongue and I moan into his kiss, wrapping my arms around his neck.


    I know the second I¡¯ve lost part of my soul because I feel tethered to him in a way I¡¯ve never felt before with anyone else. Especially to a man of his caliber.


    The warmth of his body molds mine to his, and I can feel his cock hardening between us. My chest rises and falls with every breath, brushing my nipples against him. I dig my fingers into the fine threads of Sn¡¯s dress shirt and arch into his arms, forcing him to take our kiss deeper.


    He doesn¡¯t disappoint. Beneath my touch, he¡¯s breathing just as hard as I am, and I takefort in knowing I¡¯m not the only one feeling this strange flood of emotions and desires all at once.


    I hear a rough chuckle I¡¯ve quicklye to learn is Drake. I break away and look up into Sn¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Well, Sy, I guess a kiss works too.¡±


    I clear my throat, press the tips of my fingers to my kiss-swollen lips and try not to smile. ¡°Wow, your lips are so soft.¡± I think I say that final part in my head, but Grey¡¯sugh tells me I said it loud and clear enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Sy?¡± He pulls back and stares down at me. ¡°No one has ever called me anything other than my given name.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why? It kind of seems natural. Like all my friends, well the people I work with, call me Kat. What? Did you threaten to pound anyone if they gave you a nickname?¡±


    I know the small barb will get a rise out of him.


    Just not this kind of reaction.


    He leans in and presses a light kiss right below my ear. You know the ce that instantly melts a woman¡¯s heart and soul into a gooey puddle on the floor?


    Grey, not wanting to be left out, pulls my hand to his mouth, ¡°What? No nickname for me?¡±


    I give an offhanded shrug. ¡°You, I¡¯m still mad at for scaring the hell out of me.¡± I turn to Drake. ¡°And you too. You both scared me,¡± I admit. ¡°Just for two totally different reasons.¡±


    The smiles drop from their faces and for a second I think I¡¯ve actually wounded the men. But those sharp dark eyes of theirs take hold of my attention and I find myself being shared between them. Their hands roaming my body with Sn behind me like a wall of support at my back as his friends consume me.


    Greyes in first. His lips iming. Possessive. His hand twists in my hair and I¡¯m locked in. Just as abruptly he passes me to his friend, holding my chin so Drake can have a taste. He¡¯s tender at first, which throws me off but it¡¯s only half a breath before he has my lips parted and his tongue taking over my mouth in an all-consuming kiss that steals all the air from my lungs.


    Sn strokes hisrge hands over my breasts, teasing my nipples through the polyester uniform covering them. I grab at the first thing and Grey is right there when I fist his shirt. ¡°That¡¯s it, tongue fuck her harder,¡± he rasps to Drake. His hand slips up my skirt and I spread my legs wantonly for him to move higher¡­ higher.


    I moan into Drake¡¯s mouth when rough fingers find my wet pussy. I feel my heart flip inside my chest and I mp my thighs together, locking Grey in ce.


    ¡°Easy, baby,¡± he urges, but I don¡¯t want easy.


    Panting harshly, Drake breaks our kiss and there¡¯s a darkness in his eyes. A possessive glimmer I¡¯m mesmerized by.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want easy,¡± I husk against his lips and then I¡¯m pulling him in for another sample.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes drift closed and I let my body rx into Sn¡¯s warmth too. Am I seriously going to take all three of these men?


    God, yes I am and I¡¯m going to love every minute of it. I never want to be alone again. Feel the vast void of emptiness of not having another soul in this world to reach out to.


    I feel pulses of heat rocket out and strike me straight in the core. The one ce I¡¯ve longed to have all three touch.


    ¡°Have mercy,¡± I purr softly. Yeah, these men know my weakness, and I¡¯m not entirely sure I care enough not to look affected by the feel of their lips and hands on me.


    Another set of lips travels up my thigh and I know it¡¯s Grey. He¡¯s fallen to his knees and already has the hem of my uniform riding high over the curves of my hips. I moan deeply when cool air hits the sticky wetness of my pussy lips as he peels back the soakedyer of cloth.


    ¡°You, my lovely Kat, have a delicious moan,¡± Drake growls.


    I let out a wonderful sigh and my breath betrays me and hitches. I bury my hands in Grey¡¯s thick, soft hair. He moves my leg over a massive shoulder and I¡¯m spread wide. He strokes a tongue over my clit making my pulse jump toward the edge of not giving a fuck about anything anymore but them.


    My body shivers with pleasure as warm lips surround my clit and suck.


    I gasp and ride his face loving how he works me, batting his tongue back and forth rapidly.


    At the same time, Sn eases the zipper of my uniform down to reveal the ck cotton of my bra. He peels the sides open and with ease slides the sides of my bra down to sit beneath my breasts. Like this they are pushed high, my nipples tight and rosy. Needy.


    He plucks them between his fingers, making them harder yet.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I moan, arching into his touch.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want. Give us those cries,¡± Sn growls in a deep, rough whisper and then kisses my weak spot again. I knew his light Irish brogue mixed with modern American would break through during sexy times.


    My hips threaten to buck against Grey¡¯s face the faster he moves his tongue. I¡¯m so close, my heart beating wildly. Drake reaches between my legs and spreads my folds holding me wide so he can watch his friend suck my pussy.


    Sexy as fuck!


    I¡¯ve been in their home-and I know it¡¯s theirs, not just Sn¡¯s-for less than fifteen minutes and I¡¯ve already fallen for them again.

 Chapter 121

    Katriona


    A cry slips from my lips and Drake¡¯s mouth is there to swallow everyst gasp and I¡¯m so ready for them to give me more.


    I¡¯m so consumed with the pleasure rolling through me I don¡¯t hear the man at the door until Sn curses under his breath. He pulls away, passing me to the other men.


    A jacket is thrown around me and both Grey and Drake turn to slip me behind them.


    A wall of muscle blocks me from view and I¡¯m more than a little crushed by the sudden change. I slip my hands up their backs. Muscles ripple. Thest time I stood this close to them in this position we were taking heavy fire. Bullets whizzed by our heads and Grey took one for me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I clutch the material of their shirts and lean into their strength. This is not that, I remind myself. We¡¯re okay, safe. No guns, no bullets. No one died that I care about.


    What am I doing? Living a fantasy, stupid, answers my inner critic, but then what?


    I know they are not looking for a one-nighter. But what am I looking for? Dealing with these three is going to take a backbone made of titanium. Am I up for that?


    ¡°Mr. Ward. There¡¯s a situation with one of the guests.¡±


    My brows rise at the infliction of the word guests.


    From where I¡¯m standing, I just barely see the dark looks passing over Sn and Drake¡¯s expressions. Both men move away but Grey is the one who growls with what sounds like frustration.


    ¡°Wait here. This won¡¯t take long. When we get back, we¡¯ll discuss the terms of our agreement.¡±


    I watch all three prowl across the spacious living room and exit out of a door I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    I nod to their retreating backs. ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll be right here.¡± It¡¯s probably not a good idea to put a voice to my other thoughts so I mp my mouth shut. Thoughts like, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll stay here while you are probably torturing a guest in a back room or worse, the kitchen.¡±


    And the same reason why I¡¯m not sticking around to see if all the wooing is pretend before they put a bullet through my brain.


    That pesky voice of reason pops up again, telling me Drake was speaking the truth. If they wanted me dead, I would be. Simple as that. I just don¡¯t like the idea of my freedom not being my own.


    Gorgeous or not, no man owns me and there is no need for any agreement. What had I been thinking letting them work me up so hard? So fast? Stupid, stupid, stupid.


    I poke my head out the door, barely believing the empty corridor I find on the other side. Several doors line either side but only one has the lights on. It pours from a slit where I also hear muffled voicesing from.


    I back up and close the door behind me. This is too perfect. A little voice of doubt screams with questions like why would they leave me here all alone? With an unlocked door? No guard?


    Honestly, did I care why? I throw a side-eye at the coat Sn had given me but I leave it behind. It will only slow me down. I¡¯ll take my chances. But I do grab my purse, with the little cash I made tonight and stab at the button for the lobby. I have my uniform zipped up and my girls back where they belong before the doors slide open. A ding of the elevator reverberates through the office and I flinch only long enough to hope no one hears it.


    Inside, I stab at the button for the lobby and as soon as the little digital number at the top turns over to LB I pound marble so hard I feel every minute I dished out tes of greasy food back at Sally¡¯s.


    I need better footwear, but right now they were the only thing keeping the soles of my feet from turning bloody and leaving them a trail to follow.


    I dash past the lobby doorman and push my way through the rotating door. ¡°Freaking fancy, slow-moving revolving doors of death,¡± I breathe out with fanatic, harsh breaths.


    I shove at the door, paying no mind to the doorman¡¯s shocked face when I bust out the other side in a dead run.


    With my feet barely holding me up, I don¡¯t stop until I¡¯m sitting in a room, with a door, between the unsafe people in this city and me.


    After making a mad run for it out of Sn¡¯s office, I didn¡¯t know where to go at first. Buy that ticket to New York? They¡¯d only pick me up the second the bus arrives at its station. Vegas? Same thing.


    Back to Sally¡¯s ce? My old apartment. Not hardly. Maybe I could just hop from bus to bus, no destination in mind.


    Since that involves more money than I have, the police station would have to do.


    ¡°I hear you have a pretty exciting story to tell us, Ms.?¡±


    A detective and his partner walk into a small, windowless room with a terrible view.


    ¡°I was kidnapped tonight. It¡¯s not a story. Try not to sound so condescending, would you.¡± So I left out the getting kissed to death part, but the other is fact. I let my emotions get the best of me when I¡¯m around them and I need reinforcements between them and me to make sure I don¡¯t fall into a situation I¡¯ll never get out of. And believe me, falling into the enemy¡¯s bed is bad. Very bad. ¡°My name is Katriona Kane and Sn Ward, Drake Montgomery and Grey Hudson all kidnapped me.¡±


    Both detectives exchange a look while the file they came in with is slowly shut and tossed on the table.


    My attention darts between them and my heart is pounding so hard I can¡¯t hear what they say next.


    ¡°You have to help me. Please. I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Part of me cringes at getting them in trouble but they didn¡¯t leave me any options when they said shit like, you are ours now and we¡¯ll go over our agreement after we deal with our guest. Doesn¡¯t quite speak of love, does it?


    ¡°I¡¯m just seeking protection. Sn is a powerful man. Please don¡¯t let him find me.¡±


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    They quietly leave and it¡¯s only a few seconds before the door opens again and my mouth sways open.


    I shove to my feet and back against the farthest corner. ¡°Stay away from me. Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I hiss. I¡¯m not strong enough to fight the power. I¡¯m just not.


    ¡°I told you. I own this city. Me. Drake. Grey. We are this city. Did you really think you would slip through our fingers again?¡±


    He crosses the room, hands in his pockets, his hair a little less than perfectlybed. The long dark locks drape across his forehead and my eye is drawn to how tired he looks. Did I do that to him?


    Crinkles along the corners of his eyes seem deeper, more pronounced. The pained look in his dark eyes holds mine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Never, Katriona. You belong to us. You¡¯re ours and it¡¯s going to take a long time for you to pay off ten million dors. We can do this with you as our queen or you as our prisoner tied to our bed to do with as we please, when we please. Your choice.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Katriona


    The precinct bustled with people. All eyes turned away from us the second he ushered me out of the side door and into a waiting car. If nothing else tonight I finally see the power behind the Ward name.


    No one tells Sn Ward no. Apparently not even me.


    We ride in silence and the second I step off the elevator I¡¯m nailed with a wave of fury from two waiting men. They¡¯re standing at the door, arms crossed over massive chests. Their dark eyes shimmering with untethered anger so thick it chokes me.


    ¡°Grey, Drake.¡± All my spunk spirals down the proverbial sink, leaving me drained.


    Drake takes my arm and leads me to sit across from him while all three take chairs opposite my sofa.


    Tonight cannot get any more surreal. I want them. There¡¯s no misunderstanding that side of how tonight yed out. But I hold no misgivings about how my hospitable mobsters with soft lips can turn Grim Reapers on me, snap their fingers and take my life.


    But I don¡¯t feel I¡¯m in danger even after my little stunt. I don¡¯t know and that scares me. I question every move I¡¯ve made and my sanity for walking back in here.


    ¡°Your life is not a joke to us. If we were not clear before, let us be clear now. Out there Marcus hunts you. In here you are safe. Is that abundantly clear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to get the picture.¡±


    ¡°Had you gone to the other detective on rotation tonight, he would have called Marcus and your evening would have taken a drastic turn.¡± Grey scrubs his hands down his face and leans forward on his elbows looking pale. ¡°Fuck, Katriona, you would already have a bullet in your head.¡±


    I swallow hard at the fear etched into his face. The hard line of his jaw ticking away with how he grits his back mrs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I panicked. I just ran because I was¡­¡± I drag the tips of my fingers down the sides of my mouth. ¡°I was scared of what I felt for you. The agreement, Marcus. This life. As soon as the bucket of cold water hit me when we were interrupted, I freaked out.¡± I turn to each of them. ¡°All three of you scare me and turn me on all at the same time.¡±


    Drake dragged his chair close enough to take my hand in his. ¡°We won¡¯t let anything happen to you, but you have to take this seriously. Your father has enemies and right now Marcus is at the top of that list. We hold no hopes of him just silently fading away. He has made that clear. Not after tonight. You¡¯ve exposed us and Marcus knows we have you.¡±


    ¡°So tell me about your agreement? I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m a waitress with an online high school diploma and can only dream of college. There¡¯s no way I can pay you back the ten million my father stole.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take payment in flesh.¡±


    I inhale and let it out calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve said as much. Care to borate?¡±


    Sn is standing so close now I can reach out and smack the smug smile off his face, but thepassionate look in his eyes keeps my hands in myp.


    The three men are staring at me, and under that intense weight, I have the sudden urge to flee from the devils I was raised to fear like the good Catholic girl my momma wanted me to be.


    But I don¡¯t.


    Instead, I melt into Sn¡¯s gentle touch as he wraps an arm around me. I takefort in the clean, masculine scent of his cologne.


    Drake slides hisrge body into the space to my right, leaving Grey in the chair directly in front of me. I¡¯m once again surrounded by all three alphas.


    Hunger burning in their eyes. For me.


    They want me.


    Almost unfathomable one man would want the nobody waitress hiding out at mile marker 132, but it¡¯s true because there¡¯s no mistaking the way they touch me. What¡¯s more, his two best friends want me just as much.


    I take in a deep breath and hold it.


    If wealth had a scent, I would say it was the scent of all three. Opulent as much as it is dangerous. Dark yet powerful. It is like the men who wear it so well. Dominant, forbidden, and utterly mind-consuming. All three work in tandem to destroy my better judgment.


    Sy turns me to face him, and I see that chiseled jaw of his mp tight and a fire in his eyes so intense I can feel the burn everywhere his gaze touches me.


    ¡°We want you. No strings attached. Your body.¡±


    ¡°Your soul.¡±


    ¡°And your heart if you¡¯ll trust us with it. Can you handle that?¡± Grey finishes. His strong hands are on my thighs, moving up, his thumbs caressing circles along the inner parts.


    I can feel my bodying alive, warmth flooding my system, my pussy throbbing with the banked promises shining in those dark eyes.


    My gazends on each of theirs. ¡°I¡¯m not some starry-eyed girl who believes in some fairy-tale love at first sight or that I found the gold at the end of the rainbow here, guys. I¡¯ve heard what you¡¯ve told me. But to me, trust is a hard thing to earn. My body, though. Yeah, I can give you that.


    Can we start there?¡±


    We sit in momentary silence as the sun peeks over the horizon beyond therge windows like a wave of hope rising to meet the new day. Maybe I do have a chance at happiness. Just maybe.


    ¡°You feel it. This bond between us. I know you do. You¡¯re just scared.¡±


    My gaze falls to Grey¡¯s moving lips and my tongue slips out to wet mine, pulling his attention there.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I tell him. To all the above. Yes. ¡°But can I trust the undeniable connection you stir in me every time your skin connects with mine?¡± I turn to Sy and Drake. ¡°Or yours?¡±


    Grey shoots his friends a quick look. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡±


    My brows rise. ¡°What will you do with me?¡±


    Sn grins, taking a foot in hand, and removes a stiletto. Drake does the same. I swear they are connected at the brain.


    A sly smile takes over Sn¡¯s face. ¡°Right now, this is about us. We¡¯re going to show you the selfish bastards that we are. Greedy. We want it all. Do you understand? Six months of looking at surveince of our beautiful treasure is a damn long time to look and not touch. So shut the fuck up and sit there and enjoy this. No more questions.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Beside him, both of his friends wear gruff smiles that have my heart rate tripling.


    I nail them with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Better do as he says, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only getting started. Once I am satisfied you are no longer in pain from these terrible shoes, we¡¯re going to mark your entire fucking body and make sure you only remember our touch and never again want to defy us by putting yourself in harm¡¯s way. We¡¯ll erase every memory you have of any other man you allowed to touch our property. And we¡¯ll make damn sure you love every fucking minute.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Katriona


    It¡¯s crazy that I want to make him promise all those things and more. This is all wrong and so right on so many different levels. It¡¯s insane. I want to know what it¡¯s like to belong to these powerful men. To be their


    queen.


    I¡¯m suddenly filled with an unsettling wave of shame. They¡¯re supposed to be the bad guys, the monsters everyone fears. And here I am wanting them to pleasure my body past anything I¡¯ve ever felt before. What kind of person does that make me?


    A horny one, for damn sure. But am I just as bad as my father?


    I chance a look into Sy¡¯s eyes as he works my foot between his powerful hands. He¡¯s like a vortex and I¡¯ve been sucked in. His firm hands are divine, and I know I¡¯m going to love them on the rest of my body.


    I¡¯m drawn to him not only because he¡¯s gorgeous with his perfect jawline, haunted eyes and rough smoky voice, but because of how he makes me feel.


    The material of his shirt pulls across his broad shoulders and he¡¯s rolled the cuffs up to reveal thick forearms that flex with each movement. Those tats are doing another round on my self-control, too. With each stroke of his thumbs across my arch, I feel myself rxing.


    Power swirls around them like a force of protection and something to fear all at once. It¡¯s so thick it fills this room and makes the hair on my arms rise from the currents rushing through the ample space.


    Drake perches on the end of the couch and rests my foot on his chest. He runs a hand up the inside of my leg, never taking his eyes off my body. ¡°You will never fear us. As long as you are in our arms, in our bed, in our home you will never have reason to question this.¡± He¡¯s not looking at me but at Grey sliding from his chair to settle between my legs.


    His hands scrunch the hem of my uniform over my hips, exposing my thighs to his warm kisses and curious tongue. ¡°We are not the monsters you may think we are.¡± His dark head of hair dips and those lips of his skim over the band of my panties. ¡°But we will protect what is ours.¡± He stills over my clit still covered in cotton, the hot air of his breath like a caress and I¡¯m about to scream from needing his mouth on me there if he doesn¡¯t hurry up.


    ¡°And Katriona. In case you don¡¯t know it. That means you.¡± He raises his gaze, and I¡¯m shocked by the intensity that I see. ¡°Now and forever. To love, to keep close and to protect.¡±


    Love?


    His voice climbs, and my heart starts pounding hard and fast with every word he growls. ¡°You¡¯ll neverck again. This we promise.¡±


    I love how each of them speaks for the others. I want friends like that and something tells me I¡¯ll have that with them. Grey leans in and strokes the tip of his tongue over the plumpness of my bottom lips before slipping a hand behind my head and pulling me within an inch of his lips. He presses his forehead against mine. ¡°But I can¡¯t have you looking at me like you can¡¯t trust me. Can¡¯t trust us. You either give us all of you or nothing at all. We don¡¯t take unless we take fully.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The shame I felt only moments ago ghosts me, morphing into a fear that they will reject me and return me to the shell of a life I¡¯ve been kidding myself with. Because without them I know my life would be meaningless.


    ¡°How is it possible I want you so much that it scares me? That¡¯s the real fear I have. I can¡¯t trust my feelings because I can¡¯t wrap my brain around the idea that I feel connected to three men in a way that is beyond my understanding.¡±


    Drake and Sy release my feet, instinctively knowing what I want. It¡¯s the only way I can fathom them knowing I need to be in Grey¡¯s arms right now. They help me slip to the floor. The front of my legs press against his and he takes my lips in a warm kiss. He drives his fingers into my hair with a tight hold, and I fall under his power instantly.


    I moan and swallow his growl, teasing his tongue with mine. I taste the soft, warm confines of his mouth. I don¡¯t have to tell my body to rx. I melt into his arms, the contours of his bulging muscles and nip at his lower lip, pulling back enough to see the fire ignite in those dark eyes of his.


    ¡°I want to be yours. All of yours.¡± I make sure to pull Sy and Drake in close. ¡°If you¡¯ll have me,¡± I say against his mouth, feeling his friends¡¯ warmth wrap around me on all sides.


    He smiles and I see the man from the night he took a bullet for me. I yelp,ughing softly when he pulls me to my feet and scoops me into his arms. Strong hands grip my ass, working the flesh with delicious squeezes.


    His lips im mine.


    Pleasure explodes in me, and I¡¯m lost in his addictive taste once again.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± he mutters against my lips, and it¡¯s then that I realize we¡¯re across the room standing in front of the windows.


    ¡°Put your hands on the ss for us.¡±


    I do as Grey gruffly orders. The hiss of the zipper to my uniform hits my ears, and I tremble as he lowers it an inch at a time. He peels the harsh material forward and leaves me bare to the morning light, my uniform a melted puddle of sunlight at my feet.


    I hear all three inhale harshly and turn to look over my shoulder to see a hunger in their eyes I¡¯ve never seen before.


    ¡°We¡¯ve waited a long time to have you. We¡¯re going to have a taste, make youe-¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± I ask breathlessly, cutting in.


    Drake smiles wolfishly. ¡°And then whatever the fuck we want. Once we have our cocks and tongue covered with your juices there will be no going back.¡±


    Sn steps in and brushes the tips of his fingers over my arms, down the dips of my waist and rests hisrge hands on my thigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re breathtaking and absolutely perfect.¡±


    He knows I am about to resist his assessment of me. How I don¡¯t know, but he presses a finger over my lips and I mp my mouth shut. ¡°Spread your legs and give Grey a sweet taste, mo chroi.¡±


    With Sy on one side and Drake on the other, one presses a hand to my lower back and the other spreads me wide for his friend, pulling my panties to the side.


    I groan, curling my fingers into my fists at the first stroke of Grey¡¯s tongue from my clit to my ass. A day¡¯s worth of stubble covers his chin and my God, it¡¯s heaven against my tender skin.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I gasp, pressing back to feel his tongue slip deeper into my wet pussy. I wish he¡¯d rip my panties off so I could feel more of the burn.


    He holds the silk to the side and nibbles on the tender flesh of my folds. I moan wildly, my head spinning.


    I hear a zipper to my right and my heart speeds up as Drake turns my head to see Sn¡¯s impressive cock jutting out of his dress cks. So thick, long and dripping with pre-cum.


    I tremble a little as I reach out and stroke my fingers over the silky hard steel. So smooth and hot. Drake has my hair in his hands and he holds me steady when Sn guides the head of his fat cock to brush across my lips.


    ¡°So fucking beautiful,¡± I murmur in awe. I curl my fingers around him tighter and love how he physically shivers. Him, the powerful mobster who controls the dark underbelly of this city, shivers under my touch. I run my hand to the base and marvel when I bring it up, forcing arge drop of precum from the tip.


    Drake grips my hair, turns me just right so his friend can smear the hot liquid over my lips.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper, eyes at half-mast. ¡°So perfect.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all yours. Every inch of me and everyst drop,¡± Sn husks. ¡°Now open for me,¡± hemands and when I do, he pushes past my lips with a deep grunt.


    I can feel Grey move behind and I mourn the loss of his tongue teasing my clit, his hands gripping my ass and working the flesh. But I gasp when I feel the hot heat of his cock rece his fingers. Air is hard toe by so I¡¯m breathing harder as Sn pumps into my mouth. My lips stretch wide to fit over his massive size, and I love every stroke, every drop of pre-cum smearing over my tongue. The salty-sweet taste has me creaming a little harder. But I desperately want to see Grey¡¯s cock, too. I¡¯m torn between craving Sn right where he¡¯s at and wanting to feel the heaviness of Grey¡¯s cock in my hands.


    But he has other ideas.


    I hear the tear in my panties from him holding them out of the way. He strokes the fat head through my juices in a slow glide that starts at my clit and stops with him teasing my pussy. Dipping the head in just a bit and then pulling out. He repeats the move once, twice¡­ and it takes all my strength not to fall to my knees, begging him to bury himself as deep as he can go.


    And then he¡¯s gone. Sn¡¯s hand takes the ce of Drake¡¯s. I look up to see Sn looking down at me sucking him off and moan hungrily for more. More of him, more of whatever they want from me.


    This is beyond filthy. I¡¯ve never done a thing like this in my life. Never dreamed of it. Yet here I am, being shared between three men. I can feel my pussy pulse, my girl-cum spilling out to coat my bare thighs and what will be left of my panties.


    I moan feeling almost dizzy with need.


    Drake is behind me now and suddenly I can feel the thickness of his cock pressing through his cks and teasing the seam of my ass.


    I moan, writhing against him, and he must like the friction on his cock because he grips my hips and pulls me back until all of my back is pressed firmly against his front.


    Fingers wrap around my throat and I¡¯m held in ce against one man as his friends take in my body, their gazes as hungry as starved wolves.


    Sn and Grey stand with their glorious shafts in hand, pre-cum dripping down the backside making my mouth water.


    I grin, feeling the rush of anticipation course through me at high speed.


    ¡°Does mo chroi want her cocks?¡±

 Chapter 124

    Beams of light filter through the unobstructed view of the city and catches in their hair. Both have locks so ck that when the light hits a few of the strands, I see hints of blue.


    I nod, pulling my lower lip between my teeth for fear of actually begging them to finally fuck me already.


    ¡°Put your hands on the ss and spread your legs.¡±


    Currents of anticipation send excitement through every cell in my body as Drake walks me to the window, slips his thumbs into the waistband of my panties and pulls the material past my thighs. They join my uniform on the floor. Finally.


    He¡¯s on his knees behind me and I suck in a harsh breath when I feel the softness of his lips press into the globes of my ass beside his fingers.


    Reaching up the length of my back, he releases my bra with a flick of his fingers and I shed it, marveling at the feel of the cool ss against my breasts.


    Below us, Chicago stirs, unaware I¡¯m looking out as I¡¯m about to get thoroughly fucked.


    ¡°Drake, Grey, please. I need you. Please, Sy.¡± I don¡¯t realize I¡¯m begging until the words are out of my mouth and I don¡¯t regret a single one.


    Drake is back on his feet before I can have any other kind of reaction and I turn around, working the buttons of his shirt free.


    I need to feel him. I peel back the white material to reveal ck swirls across rippling muscle, and I¡¯m tempted to run my tongue over every single one.


    For once I give in to my temptations and it is bliss. I¡¯m damn tired of not having what I want when I want. I put my hands on his shoulders and push the shirt free from his arms. I lean in and our moans collide when my tongue runs over the first swirl of ink curling beneath his left pec. I continue my path up his chest, only stopping to work the tip of his nipple with a flick of my tongue. I take the small peak between my lips and suck.


    He must like that because he grips my hips, hauls me up his body, and bruises his lips against mine. Cool ss chills my back while enough heat to warm hell over twice consumes me from the front.


    He growls loudly into my mouth, and I have my legs around his thick waist, the hard ridge of his cock between my legs. I gasp at the rough sensation of his zipper against my sensitive lips and my needy clit demands more. I move my hips over him and moan from the delicious feel, my back arching just enough to cause my bare nipples to brush over his chest. One shock leads to another, and I sp the hard peaks between my fingers, giving a hard tug.


    A jolt of savage need takes hold of me causing warm liquid to slip from my tight channel to drench the front of his cks.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking beauty when you get excited for us.¡±


    Drake skims his hands over my thighs, working his way around until he has my ass in the palms of his hands. He kneads the plump flesh and I grind against his bulge. Holding my weight with one arm, he frees his engorged cock. Cum leaks from the head and I reach between our bodies and position him at the entrance of my pussy.


    He tenses and makes a move to pull away. ¡°Are you sure, Katriona? Once I take you, once we take you. There¡¯s no other life waiting for you. Just us.¡±


    I know what he is asking, and I¡¯m touched he cares for me so much when it would be so easy to fuck me and not worry about the part thates after having hecious sex.


    ¡°I¡¯m protected. The pill. And even if you do get me pregnant, I belong to you. All of you.¡± Sn and Grey shed their clothes while I was dry humping their friend. ¡°Right?¡±


    I turn to Sn, feeling his hands in my hair. ¡°Fuck yes. Ours and ours alone. We don¡¯t share well with others despite our particr arrangement.¡± He¡¯s growling again, and I love the thrill of belonging.


    I dig my heels into Drake¡¯s ass as the fat head of his cock pushes into the tight grip of my pussy.


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± I groan into Grey¡¯s mouth as he dips his head for a kiss.


    As if using every muscle in his body Drake holds me tight and thrusts. I angle my hips and when he does it again, he hits my clit and I cry into Grey¡¯s mouth.


    Between the three of them I¡¯m safe, protected. Their strength is my own.


    ¡°Hard¡­ harder,¡± I rasp. I love Drake¡¯s strength and love the way he already has the pressure of my release building.


    ¡°This is only a warm-up. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll be satisfied having you only once. Fuck, it¡¯s going to take a lifetime and then maybe that won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    He lifts me off him and then uses his strength to drive in as he lowers me. I lean back, pressed up against the window and tighten my legs as he fucks me hard and fast.


    Each time he thrusts in, my pussy grips his cock. His biceps flex and the abs I¡¯ll have my tongue on again soon enough ripple from coiled pressure building. I know because I feel it too.


    This is hot, wet, and wicked, and nothing of how I saw my morning going. A little over three hours ago I would have guessed I¡¯d be waking up right about now, showering and putting on that ugly mustard uniform for the millionth time. Not taking my pleasure wrapped around a filthy-minded mobster.


    Just seeing his glistening cock slip from my body sticky and wet with my juices has me close to the edge.


    I¡¯m not the only one who likes the view. His, Grey¡¯s and Drake¡¯s attention is locked on where our bodies are united, and I clench the velvety walls of my pussy around him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the angel that¡¯s going to be our death. That¡¯s it. Take what you want.¡± His voice is a rough baritone.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sn reaches between us and spreads my folds so Grey can lean in and tongue my clit.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± I scream. Warm lips curl around me and I¡¯m seeing the stars of a million worlds appear just behind my closed eyes.


    I grab him by the hair and he takes my mouth in a bruising kiss, my juices coating his tongue. Sn has taken over torturing my clit and I¡¯m bucking wildly.


    ¡°Drake, I¡¯m close, so close.¡± The warmth of his body molds me to him, and he leaves a teasing trail of kisses along my exposed shoulder.


    ¡°Fuck, Kat, you¡¯re milking my cock. I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±


    ¡°Come for us mo chroi, give us your release now!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, don¡¯t stop. Do it again!¡± I beg, throwing an arm around Grey¡¯s neck and bracing the other against the thick window.


    Drake shoves into me onest time and throws his head back. ¡°Come now, Katriona!¡± he bellows, and I can see the lines around his mouth grow tight with concentration.


    Jets of hot cum spill into me, and I can feel every single rope as he shoots his load off.


    ¡°I feel you,¡± I scream, and I don¡¯t care who can hear me at this point. I¡¯m panting so hard I can barely speak, and I can¡¯t hold in what I¡¯m feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± The feel of his length jerking off inside me hurls me into my own release. Pure blissful white-hot ecstasy steals my breath and vision as my head falls back, and I fall into my climax. The walls of my pussy spasm around his thick cock.


    Hot. Fucking. Bliss.


    Ourbined heavy breathse hard and fast.


    ¡°My turn.¡±


    Suddenly I¡¯m in Grey¡¯s arms and he¡¯s moving me to the floor. As soon as my feet hit the floor I¡¯m spun around. But instead of a window in front of me, it¡¯s Sn in all his naked beauty.


    ¡°Bend over, baby, push that pussy toward me. That¡¯s it.¡±


    I¡¯m a mess with Drake¡¯s release spilling down my thighs.


    Grey doesn¡¯t seem to care. He glides the head of his cock through the spilled cum to swirl it around my clit. And then he¡¯s at the entrance of my pussy pushing in until his balls p against my clit.


    ¡°Fuck, that feels so good!¡±


    From in front of me, Sn puts my hands on his thighs and guides my mouth over the head of his cock. He sinks past my lips with one smooth stroke, touching the back of my throat.


    ¡°Suck him hard, make him lose control, baby. Just like you did to me.¡±


    Me make them lose control? I shiver from the surge of power the idea fills me with. To have them crave me, desire me¡­ want me made me feel not just cherished but loved.


    Drake kneels beside me, takes my hand and moves it to cup Sn¡¯s heavy cum-filled balls. With his hand cupping mine, we stroke and fondle Sn until I can feel his knees begin to tremble.


    ¡°Fuck you, bastard,¡± he growls at Drake who only chuckles low in my ear like we¡¯re sharing a dirty secret. His lips brush against the shell of my ear as he whispers, ¡°He¡¯ll love you all the harder when he shoots his load down your throat, sweetheart. That¡¯s it. Take him a little deeper. Swallow now and feel the head go a little deeper.¡±


    I do as I¡¯m instructed, so torn between feeling Grey¡¯s juices mix with Drake¡¯s and mine as he pumps into my pussy. Between both men I¡¯m closer and closer to finding my second release.


    Hands grip my hips and I¡¯m suddenly spread wider. I feel my heart flip flop the harder he pounds. I cry out, giving Sn more room to slip deeper. Fuck, his dick tastes so damn good. I will never get enough! I move my wet mouth over him, rolling his balls until his cock is so hard I can barely fit him in my mouth. He starts to groan louder as Grey¡¯s thrusts be more powerful, frenzied.


    ¡°Shit, Katriona, Fuck, that¡¯s it. You look so damn beautiful drinking his cum.¡± Drake cups my breasts, pinching my nipples just right and it¡¯s thest little bit I need to fall over. His strong hands hold me between his two friends as we all find our release.


    My orgasmes hard and my walls mp around Grey. I milk him as Sn feeds me his cum. With two cocks filling me up I let go and ride my release,ing so hard my cries bounce off every surface of their home.


    Hot thick ropes spill down my throat and fill my greedy pussy. The best part? I take everyst drop.


    I nuzzle into his neck and sigh with contentment so foreign I wonder if I¡¯ll ever feel this happy in my life again. ¡°So that¡¯s what dirty office sex is like.¡±


    ¡°Wait until we have you in a bed,¡± Drake purrs for my ears only. ¡°As I said, this is only a taste.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Katriona


    The next morning I¡¯m wide awake before Sn stirs from his power nap, as he calls them. Drake and Grey nowhere to be seen.


    By myst look at the clock, this nap hassted six hours and it¡¯s my bet ourst bout of lovemaking took everyst drop of his cum and energy as it had mine. After our session in his office, he swooped me up and walked us through a secret door behind his desk that led to a higher level. So far, there¡¯s not a room in this penthouse we haven¡¯t made love in. In fact, we¡¯ve made love so many times in thest day I¡¯ve lost count. Muscles I didn¡¯t know I had hum in satisfaction as I watch him sleep.


    Sunshine pours over our naked bodies, and I run my hands through his hair, loving the soft, silky feel between my fingers. He has a leg wrapped over mine, and I smile. In some way, he¡¯s had our bodies connected at all times since he brought me to his bed. I¡¯m notining. I like the feel of him close at all times and the possessive drive behind it. After being alone for so long the contact soothes a part of me I didn¡¯t realize I was missing. Not until him. Besides, belonging to the mobster makes me feel like the bad girl, but in a good way. I slip my leg from beneath his and cross the massive room, aiming for the shower. The cool, white marble floor on my bare feet is a delicious contrast against my sun-warmed skin.


    I step into the shower as big as my entire bedroom in my tiny apartment. I moan long and low the second hot water jets out and hits my muscles.


    I¡¯ve made a firm decision. I¡¯m never leaving this shower.


    ¡°Mo chroi.¡±


    Despite not knowing its full meaning, I know it¡¯s a tender endearment. Said in such a soft, deep pitch and I have no control over the way my heart gives a little. I open my eyes and step from the pouring water to see Sn slide the ss door open with the most loving look in his eyes, and my heart jolts once more. I can¡¯t help it, and I¡¯m not wholly sure I want to either.


    ¡°Room for one more?¡±


    Much to my satisfaction the only thing he¡¯s wearing is a hint of a smile. My gaze falls to his stirring cock, and my body warms from the promises his body suggests.


    ¡°I think an entire team of men can fit in here, which I¡¯m sure was the point,¡± I tease with a crook of a finger. ¡°Where are Grey and Drake?¡±


    ¡°Off doing a few errands. They won¡¯t be long.¡±


    My heartbeat picks up speed as he prowls closer and only settles when he wraps me in his arms. I told my heart not to get involved, but it obeys my silentmand about as well as my body does when ites to any of them-not at all.


    I smile and love the lingering kiss he presses to my shoulder.


    Warm water cascades over us as he trails the tips of his fingers the length of my arms and over the curve of my ass as if he¡¯s worshipping my body. Despite the rolling steam, a wave of goosebumps chases his touch over my flesh.


    I arch, pushing my ass into his thick, hard length. The slight movement causes my blood to roar with a renewed need for him. I wonder briefly if it will always be this way. If they¡¯ll always have this much control over my body and heart.


    ¡°Hungry,¡± he asks, using that smoky, rough tone I can¡¯t seem to resist.


    I nod.


    ¡°In time,¡± he says chuckling softly. ¡°Let me care for you in another way, mo chroi. I want to provide everything you will ever need in this life, because I hold no hopes that when I die, I¡¯ll go to heaven alongside such an angel. So I will use the time I have to prove you can trust your heart and the way it speaks to you about us. Maybe God will have mercy on me for caring for one of his angels.¡±


    I turn in his arms and will the tears from my eyes. The power of his voice and words rumble through me and make me whimper with a mix of emotions. First surprise and then relief that I¡¯m not crazy for falling so fast after all.


    It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve fallen for the mobsters who kidnapped and then loved me. The utterly dominant, fearsome and powerful men who take away all my pain. ¡°It¡¯s like our minds are connected, because I have no other exnation for how you¡¯ve read my mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the way you look at us. The way you sought out our touch even as you slept.¡± He wraps an arm around my waist and pulls me into him. ¡°There¡¯s so much awe in your beautiful amber eyes I¡¯m nearly knocked to my knees standing before you. I can feel the love and my heart recognizes its soulmate. Grey. Drake. I know they feel the same. Now that we have you, our queen, you will never go a day without knowing the touch of your kings.¡±


    He takes my smaller hand in his stronger one and kisses each of my knuckles. I look on in amazement at how such a rough man can be so tender. I inhale at the feel of his warm tongue dragging over the soft skin. I marvel at how fire shoots through my body from such a small, teasing caress. I want to reach out, pull him to me and devour first his mouth and then work my way down from there.


    He has other ideas, and I follow his lead as he ces first my left and then right hand on the heated marble.


    ¡°You are not to move until I am finished.¡±


    He nips at my shoulder, causing a full-on body shiver at the feel of his hard cock nudging my ass. ¡°Not fair,¡± I try to say but my eyes are closing at the feel of his strong fingers working my scalp.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It doesn¡¯t take long for me to fall under his hypnotic spell. Seconds, actually. The strength of his hands is my undoing, and I follow his huskedmand not to move just so he doesn¡¯t stop his sweet torture on my scalp.


    ¡°Lean your head back now.¡±


    I do and autopilot kicks on for a while as he rinses away the suds beforethering in conditioner.


    I¡¯m moaning when he changes out the bottles for soap andthers his hands bypassing any need for a loofah. Not that I see one. Standing behind me, he works his warm hands over my arms in long, fluid strokes.


    My nipples take that as a sign of anticipation and harden. When he zeroes in on them with his soapy hands, my head falls back to his shoulder. ¡°More,¡± I beg weakly.


    His chest vibrates with his chuckles as he massages my breasts. I twist my head around, and he kisses me fiercely. I find his gorgeous, hard cock with my hands and stroke his full length from base to tip. Cum slips out to wet my hand and Sn groans, breaking away from our kiss.


    Spreading my feet with his knee between my legs, he guides my hands back to the wall. ¡°You¡¯re breaking my concentration. It¡¯s not that kind of shower. Back on the wall with your hands, mo chroi.¡±


    There¡¯s a second of resistance where an inner war has me wanting to ignore him and take what I want, but I do as hemands. I¡¯ll have my turn and then he won¡¯t escape me.


    I sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to help myself.¡±


    ¡°I know the feeling.¡±


    Sn¡¯s fingers dig into the tender flesh of my hips, and I turn my head to see him on his knees. He massages me with slow, deliberate strokes.


    ¡°Every exquisitely sweet part of you belongs to me. I won¡¯t have it any other way. Do you understand me? I want all of you.¡±


    I nod as my eyes slip closed, savoring his exploring fingers as he spreads my ass. I clench when his fingers touch my most intimate of ces.


    My arms be shaky and I lean forward, pressing my cheek into the marble. The small movement opens my body up to him more, and I hear the small groan of appreciation from behind me.


    ¡°Sy,¡± I beg shakily when he drags his thumb over my tight asshole. His other thumb has slipped between my swollen lips, and I suck in a harsh breath when he presses against my aching clit.


    My knees quiver and they are about to give when he stands, taking my weight, never letting up on his sweet all-consuming torture.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, lover. I¡¯ll never do anything you don¡¯t like, but I promise you¡¯ll love it when I take this beautiful fucking ass with my cock as Drake sinks into your hot pussy and Grey ims that mouth. But for now I want you toe for me.¡±


    I want the promise in his words. I burn to know them in every part of my body.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, and I¡¯ve never meant every letter of the word more than I do right this second.


    Pressure builds and the heat of a fast orgasm clenches the walls of my pussy, and I cry out my release. As pleasure ms into me he breaches my ass with the tip of his thumb, and I ride his hands, dreaming of his cock taking me there.


    Spent, I fall into his arms as he rinses us off, my breaths fast and ragged.


    ¡°I thought it¡¯s not that kind of shower.¡± I whimper, hoping he¡¯s changed his mind.


    ¡°Soon,¡± he purrs into my ear. ¡°For now I must let my sweet pussy rest from all the abuse she¡¯s gone through.¡±


    I can feel his warm breath against my cheek, and I rx my head on his shoulder. My hand unconsciously rests over his heart as he rinses out the remainder of the conditioner. I never want to go a day without having his intoxicating scent filling my lungs or his lips finding the weak spot just below my ear.


    ¡°And you never will.¡± To prove his point, he brushes his lips in just the right ce to have me go weak in the knees, and he¡¯s right there to catch me.


    I don¡¯t realize I voiced my thoughts until he turns me in his arms and presses his forehead against mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re the devil,¡± I tell him unsteadily, trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°Then we¡¯re perfect together because you¡¯re our angel.¡±


    I look up at him and hold his gaze. He knows what I¡¯m thinking without me voicing my fears. Thank God because I don¡¯t know how to put into words the fear I have of losing this connection.


    ¡°Nothing will evere between us, mo chroi. We won¡¯t ever let that happen. Do you understand that?¡±


    I feel the tension seep from my muscles and nod. ¡°I do.¡± I feel like I just signed on for forever, and my heart swells with so much happiness it¡¯s hard to contain.


    Heces our fingers together, leaning in to kiss my forehead. ¡°Come.¡±


    We step from the shower and he dries me off, starting with my hair, working his way down until even my toes feel loved and cherished. Only then does he take care of himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a moment alone, but don¡¯t be long.¡± Sn slips out, leaving the bathroom open so he can watch. I look at myself in the mirror. I¡¯m no longer the mousy-looking woman who wanted to blend in with the world. I have a rosy color in my cheeks from the hot water and tenderness from my mobster. I¡¯m surprised by the brightness in my eyes. Something I haven¡¯t seen in myself, well, in forever. Sn, Grey and Drake are the reason for that, and I can¡¯t wait to be back in their arms.


    I find myundered waitress outfit folded on a shelf next to a few essentials. He¡¯d kept me so busy I never noticed anyoneing or going, but I¡¯m grateful for the clean clothes and toothbrush.


    I take a few minutes to dry my hair before slipping into my clothes. I leave the bathroom to find Sn waiting at the edge of the bed, silver tter in hand.

 Chapter 126

    Grey and Drake are there too. Their expressions calm and patient. Neither is wearing a shirt and their belt buckles are loose. I can¡¯t help but let my eyes wander over their refined abs, the way their hips dip with that sexy V that has almost every woman wanting to follow the treasure trail.


    And that¡¯s when I see it. The scar left by the bullet.


    Grey holds a hand out and I take it, loving how easily I slide into his arms.


    ¡°Sleep, well, baby?¡±


    I nod, my handing up to settle over the scar. I press my palm down and shake away the tears. I turn my focus back to his question to help keep me from looking like a baby about to cry. ¡°But I missed you when I woke.¡±


    I hold a hand out for Drake and Sn toe to me and they silently obey me.


    Grey takes my hand away and presses a kiss to my palm. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, beautiful¡± Sn brushes my hair to the side.


    So much for shaking off the past. I spill all my doubts and worries, everything I¡¯ve kept pent up inside in one, huge word vomit.


    ¡°You all bleed for me.¡± I touch Grey¡¯s scar first and then move to the one running the length of Drake¡¯s cheek. Sn¡¯s knuckles held signs of gashes. ¡°You fought off Marcus to protect me. Sn, you literally beat them back while Drake took a knife to the face. Grey, you nearly paid with your life.¡±


    Worry crosses their faces and I hold a hand up. ¡°Let me finish. You bleed for me. No one has ever done something so selfless for me before.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vee to mean the world to us. We would bleed if it protected you. Give everyst drop of our blood.¡±


    ¡°And it seems we¡¯ve touched your heart, too.¡±


    Sn passes the pad of his finger over three small letters I had tattooed in white ink over my heart.


    ¡°I did it the night after I left. I needed to make sure I never forgot the men who risked so much for a nobody.¡±


    Grey pulls me to him, his body a glove around mine. A shield of protection I didn¡¯t know I needed or wanted until this second.


    ¡°Fuck, baby, don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t take tears, especially yours.¡±


    I lean my head back to stare up at him. ¡°They are happy tears. Until now I didn¡¯t know where I fit in this world, if at all. You¡¯ve given me a ce and I¡¯m not talking about four walls.¡±


    The three men grin down at me all wearing roguish grins and I give them one back.


    ¡°Go, take your shower. Sn and I¡¯ll be right here when you get out.¡±


    I shoo Grey and Drake toward the bathroom before the real waterworks threaten to kick in.


    Sn turns me toward the bed. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ask, inhaling the smell of fresh fruit.


    He doesn¡¯t answer, only holds out a hand for me to join him, and I follow his silentmand willingly. I slip my smaller hand into hisrger one and sigh the second my skin glides over his.


    He pulls on a pair of ck dress cks with the button open. Sexy as hell.


    I settle in hisp and shimmy a little until I¡¯mfortable. ¡°After all I put you through, it¡¯s about time I feed you, mo chroi.¡±


    The tray bnced on the edge of the bed beside us is topped off with all my favorite fruits.


    ¡°Open.¡± Sn dips a fat strawberry in fluffy, deliciously sweet whipped cream, and I moan the second it hits my tongue. My second weakness, so it seems.


    ¡°Why are you back in your uniform? I thought I told you that you will no longer be going back to work at Sally¡¯s.¡± He presses another strawberry to my lips.


    ¡°About that. I need to go home. I¡¯m wearing this because I don¡¯t exactly have anything else. And if I¡¯m going to be here instead of there, I need more than my birthday suit to wear. I don¡¯t think any of the men you have around here will appreciate seeing the bosses¡¯ girl running around naked.¡± I blink up at him and witness his expression turn from day to night.


    ¡°I would kill them for daring to look.¡± He exhales. ¡°I would hate to have to kill some of them, though.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would be a shame, Sy. Geez.¡± I p at him yfully.


    ¡°You have a big family? Grey and Drake?¡±


    He nods, slipping a blueberry between my lips. I haven¡¯t had such decadent food in so long and my taste buds are happy. Very happy.


    ¡°Blood brothers and over a dozen men who are considered part of our inner circle. We keep it small.¡±


    ¡°No sisters? I always wanted to have a sister to share girl talk with. Silly, I know, but you know.¡±


    He seems to mull over my words before speaking. He¡¯s quiet for several beats and when I think he has nothing else to add, his next words break my heart. ¡°I had a sister. She was stubborn and wanted to grow up long before her time. She died because of that stubbornness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. That must have been very hard on your entire family.¡±


    He pauses while dipping a piece of cantaloupe this time and holds my gaze. ¡°That was thest catapult I needed to push me into the life I live now. I was weak then and couldn¡¯t protect her. I¡¯m not weak any longer, Katriona.¡±


    He rubs small circles on my lower back as he speaks.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re helping me? Because you couldn¡¯t help your sister?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer, only continues to feed me in silence, and when I¡¯ve finished one dish and he starts on another. I throw my hands up. ¡°Stop.¡± Iugh, trying my best to lighten the mood a bit. I hate the dark somberness that has settled over us and want to get back on happier ground.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Sy, you¡¯re killing me. If I eat another I¡¯m going to turn into a walking fruit basket, I swear.¡±


    ¡°Just trying to build up your strength for what we have nned for this evening.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I ask, my brows doing a quick climb in surprise. ¡°What have you had the time to n?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He takes my chin in his hand and devours my lips with his in a kiss so iming I feel it soul deep.


    Leaning in, he presses his forehead against mine. ¡°You¡¯re in danger of never leaving this room. Don¡¯t tempt me to tie you to this bed.¡±


    I almost fall for that devilish glint in his eye. ¡°We do that and I know I¡¯ll end up pregnant, and another day with you three between my legs and I won¡¯t be able to walk.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s a good thing, mo chroi. As for thetter, well, I¡¯d carry you to the ends of the world.¡±


    I look at him, all humor aside, and I know he¡¯s telling the truth. He leans in and takes my lips with his. A soft brush and then something a little deeper that speaks volumes more than anything either of us could say.


    ¡°This feels right.¡± The words don¡¯t do the stirring emotions in me justice. I take his face between my palms and look him in the eye. ¡°I want you to know that.¡±


    His gaze is dark and intent. ¡°Forget about leaving here. Let¡¯s stay. I¡¯ll buy you all new stuff. You don¡¯t need anything from your old life. I¡¯ll give you everything you want and more.¡± He nuzzles me close and rubs the tip of his nose against mine.


    I wish I had known my life would someday be brightened by men who want me so much that they¡¯ll do anything to keep me safe.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Sy. I owe people an exnation of where I am and I can¡¯t just not return for my things. Sally depends on me. I can¡¯t let her down. I either need to cover until someone can fill in for me, or at least tell her I¡¯m okay. I don¡¯t have much, but what I have is worth something to me, and I have possessions that money can¡¯t buy. Things my mother gave me. Plus clothes that are not an ugly yellow or polyester.¡± I give a pointed look at my current state of clothing.


    ¡°Drake, Grey, and two of my enforcers will apany you. You have one hour before I want you back safe in my arms. Or I¡¯lle looking.¡±


    I know he means well, so I don¡¯t call him out on his high-handedness. I draw in a shaky breath unsure of the answer to my next question but needing it all the same. ¡°Why are you doing all this for me?¡±


    He wraps his arms around me and locks me in his embrace. He nods his head as if telling himself it¡¯s okay to share a deep part of him. I feel like I am about to be shown a hidden side of Sn he doesn¡¯t share with many and I give him all of my attention.


    ¡°When your father walked through our doors needing money, believe it or not I felt a changeing. We all did. It had been building for a while and I was growing restless more so than Grey and Drake. In less than twenty-four hours after signing with your father, we made a n to get you to work for us so we could keep you close. Months of watching you did something to us. We fell in love with a woman who didn¡¯t know we existed. Then when you left we had men trailing your every move. You were not so good at covering your trail so they did it for you at our behest. Why do you think the shittyndlord of yours never kicked you out no matter howte you were with rent? It tore me up inside not to swoop in and take you back, but we had to wait. Bide our time until your father couldn¡¯t hurt you anymore. Only it was his righthand man who we should have been watching. Each of us took turns sitting outside your apartment building making sure no one bothered you. Sally didn¡¯t send those boxes of food from her diner.¡±


    As he speaks, Sn¡¯s gaze drifts off to the corner of the room, his gaze ssy and distant before turning back to me withser focus.


    ¡°It was you,¡± I whisper, eyes wide. I can¡¯t determine if I was in awe of his kindness or of Sally¡¯s ability to lie to my face when I asked her and then hugged her tight.


    ¡°We¡¯ve put enough evil men in the ground to know an angel when we meet one. The men and I did what we could. It took incredible strength not to put a bullet in your father¡¯s head for what he did to you and your mother. Every night I spent in my car I crafted ways to put him six feet under, and then I would see your shadow move in the window and my soul would calm, and I would be at peace for another little while.¡±


    I¡¯m having a hard time taking in what he¡¯s telling me. ¡°Did you kill my father? You can tell me the truth. I won¡¯t be mad.¡±


    ¡°No. But don¡¯t for a minute think we didn¡¯t want to. When I speak, you will only get the truth. Do you understand?¡±


    His eyes are on me and he gauges my reaction to his words. ¡°And Sally? She was never my friend?¡±


    ¡°She was. Is. She looked out for you because I asked her to. Our associates are far and wide, but that¡¯s where my influence ended. Everything else you have with her is genuine. You have my word.¡±


    I nod but don¡¯t really understand the whole picture.


    ¡°This is all so much. First Nikki and now Sally.¡±


    ¡°You have to understand, we have nothing less than respect for you. And love.¡±


    My eyes widen and so does my heart.


    ¡°Love?¡± I ask in a hushed whisper, afraid I didn¡¯t hear him right.


    ¡°Love, mo chroi. I¡¯ve never said that word outside my family. You¡¯re my first. You belong to us entirely, and no one will take you from us.¡±


    It¡¯s crazy but I love him too. Him, Grey and Drake. My heart hurts right along with his, and I¡¯m honored he¡¯s opened up to me.


    ¡°Now you know something about me. You don¡¯t have to say anything. Not until you¡¯re sure.¡±


    I nod, and he presses his lips to my forehead. ¡°My father was a good man. But he couldn¡¯t save my sister who was hell-bent on doing things her way. She fell in with a bad crowd out of high school and she died on the streets a junkie and prostitute for the likes of men like Marcus. And your father. When you get to know our business, you¡¯ll see I don¡¯t tolerate that shit and why I will never work with a man like him.¡±


    Disgust coats his words and he stands, taking me with him, and gently ces me on my feet.


    Everything about his demeanor says he doesn¡¯t like the idea of me stepping outside his walls but I can tell he doesn¡¯t want to scare me off by controlling my moves either. I don¡¯t for a minute believe he would stand in my way if I were to walk out those doors. It¡¯s a delicate bnce, I know, and I don¡¯t like this any more than he does. But I won¡¯t live in fear either.


    I rise to the tips of my toes and ce a small kiss on his cheek. Light stubble has grown in, and I¡¯m momentarily distracted by the urge to find out what that kind of friction would feel like between my legs.


    ¡°I can hear your thoughts without you saying a word. Later, I promise.¡±


    ¡°You really are the devil, my Irish mobster. I¡¯ll be back before you realize I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    He takes me in his arms. ¡°Yes. Because where you go, I go.¡± He turns to the bathroom, raising his voice. ¡°Grey, Drake, hurry the fuck up already.¡±


    Turning back to me he says, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Now let¡¯s go get what you can¡¯t live without so we can get back here and part those pillowy soft lips of yours with my already aching cock.¡±


    A thrill runs through me. ¡°I love it when you talk dirty to me.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Katriona


    We pull up outside my apartmentplex and slip inside my unit without a problem. A few people peek out, and as soon as they see my men¡¯s grim faces, they quickly m their doors and return to minding their own business. Until the next persones walking through, I¡¯m sure. No one around here can keep their noses clean.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡±


    I shove aside the embarrassment of having them see the dump I¡¯ve called home for six months. It¡¯s nothing new to them anyway. If they sat outside for even half of that, less even, they know the kind of neighborhood we are in.


    Drake leaves the two enforcers who came with us downstairs, so no one is getting in or out without them knowing.


    I dash off to my room and shed my uniform in favor of a pair of jeans, ts and a cute halter top that sparkles with tiny amber sequins that the salesdy said matched my eyes.


    I stand in front of my mirror and flip my hair over to gather the long, thick mass in a top knot. When I stand back up, I nearly swallow my own tongue, which prevents me from screaming.


    A brutish, rough hand mps over my mouth, and I don¡¯t need a proper introduction to know whose filthy hand is cutting off my air.


    Marcus.


    My closet door swings open, and another guyes waltzing into my room. The one feature I loved most about this tiny apartment is going to be what gets me killed.


    Like hell. I have finally found my happiness. I¡¯m not going out like this. My fear quickly turns into rage.


    I kick out, not really aiming for anything and when my foot hits my dresser, ss crashes to the floor.


    Heavy footfalls carry through my apartment, and I scream around the sausage fingers covering my mouth.


    Muscles pulls out a gun with a long tube at the end.


    Oh shit. He¡¯s finally going to get what he wants.


    I draw my feet up, and the sudden shift of weight knocks my captor off bnce, making his hand pull away from my mouth.


    ¡°Gun!¡± I scream and get a good backhand across the cheek for it. I can take it. The harsh force behind the hit knocks me against the door, and I fling it open, taking cover behind the skimpy sofa. Luckily it¡¯s not pushed uppletely against the wall. I don¡¯t know where the men are, but I know a shootout isn¡¯t new territory for them.


    A deep voice bellows from my room. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that, you little whore. Just like your father did. Nobody cheats me and lives.¡±


    The words mean nothing to me, and I¡¯m not about to answer him back and give up my position.


    Several zings of metal against metal fill the silence and loud thuds thunder over the floorboards.


    I duck around the edge of the sofa and catch Sn just as he buries his fist into Marcus¡¯ ugly, puckered face. Thug number two is taking aim from my bathroom door at Grey.


    ¡°Grey!¡±


    I have amp in my hand, ready to swing when Drake busts through my front door, leaving it hanging on the hinges, and with murder in his eyes.


    Two bears are barreling toward me from the right, and I¡¯m caught in the middle of a gunfight turned all-out brawl. I duck behind a cement wall and am reminded of Sn¡¯s sister and how her refusal to listen to others eventually killed her. True, I don¡¯t know the full story but I can rte. Sn didn¡¯t want me toe here, and I refused to hide in fear. I didn¡¯t even try for a happy medium that would safeguard me and not ce those who have sworn to protect me in jeopardy.


    Sn ms his fist into Marcus¡¯ meaty face, blood spilling from more gashes than I care to think about.


    How stupid of me.


    Drake throws the second thug who I¡¯m guessing is Marcus¡¯ recement as his right-hand man against the brick wall with a loud thud.


    Marcus gets the same treatment with a pistol whip to the bridge of his nose.


    Metal casings fall to the bare floorboards to my left, and I see Drake put a bullet in a third thug who came out of nowhere. He drops to the floor dead.


    I gasp stumbling back, shock robbing me of all my senses.


    ¡°Do not pity him, Kat,¡± Drake warns, and I draw my gaze to his. ¡°He¡¯s the filth of this world and would have been the one to break your body in for far darker sexual depravities than any woman should have to suffer. His death is on me. Not you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t carry this me alone, Drake. I won¡¯t allow it. If anything, we share this. You want all of me, then I take all of you.¡± His face turns grim much like Sn¡¯s does.


    I turn my focus to Grey who stands over Marcus¡¯ right-hand man. Blood drips from his mouth and what little air he¡¯s pulling in hurts like a mother.


    I turn to Sn. ¡°And Marcus?¡± I ask but I can¡¯t feel much sympathy for the man.


    Sn has the barrel of his gun aimed at the man¡¯s head who is huffing and puffing.


    Sn moves so fast my eyes don¡¯t catch the movement or the sound of the bullet until afterward. Marcus howls and I see him clutching his knee. ¡°Now you won¡¯t be able to sneak up on innocent young women or kidnap them. Fucking scum. I should put a bullet between your eyes and be rid of you.¡±


    I push to my feet and walk over to Sn, and I slip my hand into his, intecing our fingers. Sn turns and leads us out of my apartment, leaving Marcus with Grey and Drake.


    Two rounds go off and I hear screams ricochet off the walls.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t kill him, just evened the odds for when the local thugs find him.¡± I shiver with the implications of his words.


    ¡°Fate will have to handle that oue.¡±


    Secondster Grey and Drake join us, roughed up, looking a little bruised but strong.


    Drake and Grey take the front seat while Sn and I slip into the back. Sn has me on hisp, and I¡¯m right back where I was an hour ago-in his arms-and I have a feeling this won¡¯t change anytime soon.


    I lean into him and nuzzle my nose against his neck. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, everyone. I put all of us at risk over material things. I have my memories of my mother and that¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t live with the idea that something could happen to any of you.¡±


    Drake turns in his seat and takes my hand and we sit like that in a long silence as Grey steers the car out onto the interstate.


    I take Sn¡¯s hand in my other and notice the bruising already forming. ¡°I¡¯ll never ask you for anything again that will put your family at risk.¡±


    ¡°We are your family now too.¡±


    Who knew so few words could mean more to me than all the gold and money in the world?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, awestruck, and their smiles tell me they understand all too well what I am feeling. I turn to Sn, and he brushes his lips over mine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I mean what I say.¡±


    ¡°You can apologize thoroughlyter. Once we get home and check over every inch of your body to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I perk up and lean in to whisper, ¡°Does that mean another shower? But this time I want that kind of shower.¡±


    My words have the effect I¡¯m going for and he pulls me closer with a growl, the exquisite hunger in his eyes all the answer I need.

 Chapter 128

    Grey


    Sn and Drake have business to tend to so I take Katriona in my arms and head upstairs.


    The shower she wants can wait. I carry my sweetheart, our treasure, the woman I would give my life for into our home and I don¡¯t stop until I have her upstairs in what will be our shared room for the rest of our lives. I need her to know nothing will ever tear us apart like I need my next breath of air.


    I strip her andy her down on the soft, whiteforter and love how her hair spills over the creamy satin, offering me the most beautiful view I¡¯ve ever witnessed.


    I stand back and appreciate the view for a moment longer before I have her undressed and open for my taking.


    Just seeing Marcus that close to her sends my heart pounding again, and I clench my fists.


    I don¡¯t realize how much rage is pumping through me until I¡¯m over her and she takes my face in her hands.


    I calm instantly and lean into her sweet, delicate touch. She almost seems too fragile at times. So much smaller than me and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll crush her with my weight alone. I rest over her, holding my weight up with my elbows by her head.


    ¡°Make love to me, Grey. Erase today and show me how much you love me.¡±


    Some invisible force clenches around my heart, and I¡¯m driven to do her bidding. I glide down her body and take a hard peak into my mouth. I work her nipple and have her moaning and writhing under me in seconds, and my cock swells instantly.


    I release one nipple and turn to the next,vishing it with just as much love. My Kat angles her hips upward and reaches for my thick cock.


    Cum slips from the head in rivulets and coats her hand as she strokes me from base to tip, making more leak out to wet the bed between us.


    I push up to my knees and part her legs. ¡°Spread for me, baby. Let me see the slit of your beautiful pussy.¡±


    I cover her hand with mine, and we guide my bare cock between her pouty pink lips.


    Girl-cum spills out, and she shivers when I drag the engorged head from her ass to her pussy entrance and stuff all our juices back in with one swift thrust.


    She whimpers when I pull out, leaving only the head at the entrance. My hands are on her knees and I tuck my fingers around the creamy, soft skin pulling her close as I thrust.


    She screams and I do it all over again, marking her body and working out the rage of almost losing her. I drive back in and reach between us, ying with her clit as I watch her reach for her nipples.


    Watching her makes me impossibly harder, and I¡¯m ready to pump my seed in her tight entrance and then do it all over again.


    I feel her walls stretch wide to amodate myrge size. Each time I pull out her walls tighten around me again, sucking me back in.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re going to make mee. Tell me who you belong to!¡± I demand gruffly. I can¡¯t manage sweet and tender right now.


    ¡°You, I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    ¡°Again,¡± I purr this time by her ear, and she shivers beneath my heavy weight. I drive into her, rocking her, and she digs her nails into the hard flesh of my back. I snake an arm around her waist and surge forward.


    ¡°Come now, Katriona, give me what I own.¡±


    I feel her walls mp with the first wave of her orgasm, and I don¡¯t slow down. Pure savage rage for almost losing her sends me over the edge and only the feel of her body beneath mine will sate the beast that has roared to life within me.


    Her spasms quiet, and I pull out, take my cock in my hand and pump.


    ¡°Oh God, yes¡­yes¡­YES!¡± She screams as I shoot my load over her creamy skin. ¡°More, Grey. I want more.¡±


    Her amber eyes lock on mine and I¡¯m lost. in and simple.


    I stroke my slick cock one more time and give her thest rope of cum before I fall on her and im her mouth.


    ¡°Look at me.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her eyes open once again, and I¡¯m struck by their beauty and all that we could have lost today. ¡°You will never put yourself in that kind of danger again, do you understand me? If you die, we die.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    I roll over and pull her with me. We take a moment to catch our breaths, and she traces her fingers over my chest, brushing the scar lightly.


    Katriona props up her head, and I have never seen a more beautiful sight or felt prouder. I take in the woman marked with my sperm, and I can¡¯t wait for the day her belly is swollen with our child. Whoever¡¯s it is, he or she will be loved.


    ¡°What was the surprise? This morning Sn said you three had a surprise for me. What is it?¡±


    I ease from the bed and reach for something from the side table.


    I can tell she loves the way I marked her and I love the sigh of contentment she gives.


    I offer her my hand, and she takes it,ing to stand by the end of the bed just as Drake and Sn enter the room. One look and they know what is about to happen ande up behind our woman. Our family isplete, Sn, Drake, my blood brothers, myself and now Katriona.


    ¡°Marry us, mo chroi.¡± Sn and Drake take in the way she¡¯s wearing my seed and smile. They kiss her and then quietly fall to their knees alongside me.


    ¡°Mo chroi means my heart in the old Irish tongue. You are our treasure, our everything. Our life and our heart are yours. They beat for you and only you.¡±


    ¡°What Sn says is true,¡± Drake follows gruffly. He doesn¡¯t get emotional often and to hear his voice shake is huge.


    I don¡¯t expect the tears, and my heart breaks as she falls back on the bed. She mps a hand over her mouth and shakes her head.


    We go to stand but the next words out of her mouth m into us like a sledgehammer and looking at my blood brothers, I know it¡¯s a weed, glorious pain.


    ¡°Yes. Yes!¡±


    I¡¯m on my feet first, taking her in my arms before she can utter another word.


    Tears sting the corners of my eyes, and I¡¯m right there holding her close.


    ¡°Here, let me.¡± Drake slips the delicate gold band we had specially made on rush order-we have connections-onto her ring finger. Irish knots are woven into the gold and are Sn¡¯s personal design with tiny details that only we would recognize and ones I can¡¯t wait to teach her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no beginning or end,¡± she says with a smile.


    I take her finger and trace over the beautiful lines. ¡°Endless like our love for you. We are forever tied together in this life and the next.¡±

 Chapter 129

    Epilogue


    Katriona


    One yearterC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know if I ever did manage to earn out that ten-million-dor debt. I mean, how much sex is needed for that to happen? I don¡¯t have the answer for that but I know to me, the love I¡¯ve been given has ced me more in debt, if you ask me. But you know what? I¡¯ve given just as much as I¡¯ve taken so maybe that debt thatnded me in front of Chicago¡¯s most powerful mobsters is repaid after all.


    After today I am scheduled to begin college and practice what I¡¯ve always loved: psychology. Sn loves the idea and has vowed to see that I reach my goals even if he has to stay upte with me. Of course, Grey and Drake feel the same so they are all fighting to see who gets to be my study partner. I love their devotion. I don¡¯t dig too deep into their business, but I¡¯m not blind to their dealings.


    With a grin I open my husbands¡¯ office doors and signal an enforcer with a crook of my finger to step out. I see him signal to the men that he¡¯ll be right back.


    Silly man should know by now I have an intricate n allid out that won¡¯t have anyone but myself and my men in this office for quite some time.


    I tuck the long trail of my dress around my arm to free up my feet. ¡°Sally said she needs help setting up the tables and has requested you specifically.


    Something about someone she wants you to meet.¡± I wiggle my brows at the baffled enforcer.


    He grunts, but I know he trusts I don¡¯t have anything sinister nned for him. A little matchmaking never hurt anyone.


    I smile and step around him and lock the office door behind me once I have the ton of material to my dress through safely.


    ¡°Mo chroi, what are you doing here?¡±


    Grey and Drake turn and I light up with a smile so big when our gazes meet. ¡°We aren¡¯t supposed to see you untilter.¡±


    ¡°Like right before the wedding,¡± Grey says with his brow arching high.


    I smile and my whole body feels it. We are so in sync, in tune and connected that I don¡¯t have to say a word for him to know I¡¯m near.


    The thought of belonging to these dangerous men has my heart skipping a beat because I get to see the teddy bear behind the tough-guy exteriors.


    ¡°I needed you,¡± I purr and it¡¯s God¡¯s honest truth. I physically ache when we are apart, and I can¡¯t bear it.


    I take in the sight of my men standing by the window in the same spot they took me in the first time. Only now, they are wearing tuxedos and I can¡¯t catch a hint of sadness anywhere on their freshly-shaven faces. I¡¯m about to make a mess out of them, and I don¡¯t feel one ounce of pity for what I¡¯m about to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance before we walk down the aisle to fuck me as Ms. Kane because in an hour I¡¯ll be Mrs. Ward and you¡¯ll never see Kane again. What do you say?¡± We all decided I would carry the Ward name for protection but in our hearts when I say I do today it will be to all three men. I¡¯ll wear their rings with pride.


    I tease the corner of my lip between my teeth and see the wicked mobsters I am about to marrye out to y. ¡°Come here,¡± Sn growls and I obey his gruffmand.


    I step out of my gown and cross the office in nothing but my garter belt and white satin heels.


    Well, I did have on a nice silky thong I had hoped they would rip off with nothing but teeth and lust, but now works too.


    The scrap of cloth is discarded on the floor, and I have my legs around his waist the second he lifts me into his arms. Greyes up from behind me and Drake takes up the other side.


    We have over five hundred guests ten floors down waiting for the ceremony to begin, but no one is going to leave the kingpin¡¯s wedding. They¡¯ll wait.


    I shiver in their arms and cry out when Sn thrusts into me in one smooth, iming movement. He pulls me into him and kisses me hard and iming at first, and then tenderly. Suddenly, Drake is turning my chin and his mouth is on mine as his friend fucks me with long, deep strokes.


    Leaning into Grey¡¯s embrace he pinches my nipples and I cry out into Drake¡¯s mouth.


    There¡¯s not one part of me they don¡¯t own and I own every part of them.


    I bury my fingers in my lovers¡¯ hair and pull the devils everyone told me I should fear closer, tighten my legs around Sn¡¯s waist and take Grey¡¯s mouth in a hard, iming kiss. We both shudder.


    ¡°Take what you want from him. Fuck him hard, baby.¡± Drake¡¯s husky voice drives me wild as he growls into my neck before taking a tight peak between his warm lips


    ¡°Sy, I¡¯m close, so close. Hurry, it hurts so good!¡± The warmth of their bodies molds us together.


    Chicago¡¯s most powerful, ruthless mobsters own me, heart and soul, and I own them.


    They told me the night they proposed each wanted to fuck me for a lifetime and well, they¡¯re living up to that promise.


    Sn¡¯s hips surge forward and buck against me, and my releasees hard and fast. He muffles my screams with his mouth, and I give him everything I have.


    His magnificent cock releases ropes of hot sperm, and in minutes I¡¯ll be walking down the aisle with his sticky cum wetting my thighs, and tonight when we¡¯re alone I¡¯ll be wearing Grey¡¯s and Drake¡¯s too. That thought alone sends multiple aftershocks through my body.


    ¡°We better hurry, mo chroi. I can¡¯t wait to have you as Mrs. Ward and saying I do to all three of us.¡±


    They help me into my dress and make me presentable, tucking a few loose strands of hair back into the updo, and I straighten their bowties. By the door, my men give me lingering kisses and then walk me down ten floors to where we are to be married.


    With all three at my back, we all prepare to walk down the aisle together- always together-as the music starts.


    The doors swing open and I take Drake and Grey¡¯s extended arms and begin the walk that will forever change the rest of my life. A life with the men I love. My filthy mafia men.

 Chapter 130

    Book Title: Beneficial Roomates


    Leslie


    It was just supposed to be a fun night out. Blowing off some steam at a college party before the fall semester started on Monday. I certainly didn¡¯t intend to hook up with anyone.


    But fate-or the randomness of the universe, or whatever you wanted to call it-had other ideas.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve missed you, Leslie!¡± my best friend Erin said, putting an arm around me as we walked to the party. ¡°What was the big disastrous news you wanted to tell me? Were you not able to enroll in all the sses you need?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my living situation,¡± I told her. ¡°The dorm office totally fucked me over.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°Back in March, I signed up for student housing,¡± I exined. ¡°Usually, it¡¯s reserved for underssmen, but I was able to get a senior exemption. They assigned me to Franklin Dorm, third floor. Everything was great.


    Well, a week ago I emailed the office to ask about getting a parking pass. The asshole on the phone says I¡¯m not registered at Franklin Dorm. I¡¯m not in the system at all. Long story short, a month ago they took my room away and gave it to some freshman.¡±


    ¡°Those motherfuckers!¡±


    ¡°They kicked me to the curb a week before sses start. And this asshole lectured me on the phone about dorms being reserved for freshmen and sophomores, as if I didn¡¯t already know that. If they had just denied my senior exemption back in March, I would have had time to get an apartment. But now I¡¯m basically homeless.¡±


    Erin squeezed me into a sideways hug as we walked along. ¡°I would let you stay with me, but it¡¯s already too crowded. I can talk to the other girls and see if they¡¯re cool with you crashing on the couch, but it would only be for a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, I won¡¯t need that,¡± I replied. ¡°I found a room for rent on Craigslist. It¡¯s a big house with three other girls living in it. I got lucky, I guess. It was the only option I could find.¡± I paused. ¡°Well, there was one other option. An older couple was offering a room to a college student. But their vibe was weird when I talked to them on the phone. They asked what I


    look like, if I had a boyfriend, weird stuff like that. I think they¡¯re swingers looking for a third.¡± Even though the night was pleasant, I shivered.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Erin said with a grin. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in their sixties!¡± I shot back at her. ¡°The man is retired! He said he would be around the house all day in case I needed help studying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kink-shame,¡± Erin teased. ¡°Some of us are into freaky stuff.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m into plenty of stuff, freaky or otherwise. But I have zero interest in hooking up with a couple that is old enough to be my grandparents.¡±


    ¡°So you moved in with those three girls?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s driving up to help me move in tomorrow. I¡¯m staying at a hotel tonight.¡±


    ¡°Do the girls seem nice?¡±


    ¡°I guess. I haven¡¯t met any of them. But Harper, the girl who posted the ad, seems really sweet, based on her texts.¡±


    Erin shot me a sideways re. ¡°You better not rece me as your bestie.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±


    The party was in a residential neighborhood a few blocks from campus, close to all the sorority and fraternity houses. Thumping music drifted from most of the houses we passed; everyone was throwing a party tonight, the Saturday before sses began.


    When we reached our party, we had to stand in line to get in. That was weird; most of these parties had the front door open and anyone could waltz right inside. But when we got to the front, we soon realized why.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see some IDs,¡± a guy in a frat shirt said.


    I blinked. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re carding people?¡±


    ¡°Cops have been cracking downtely,¡± he replied simply. ¡°If we get busted again, we¡¯ll lose our charter.¡± He held out his palm.


    Erin nced at me. ¡°What if she shes her tits?¡±


    The pseudo-bouncer flicked his eyes between us. ¡°You serious?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s joking,¡± I said, reaching into my skirt pocket. ¡°Here¡¯s my ID.¡±


    Erin¡¯s eyes were wide and fearful as I handed it over. The guy scanned the ID. ¡°Lauren Bloomfeld?¡± ¡°In the flesh,¡± I replied.


    He paused a little longer to examine it, and I held my breath. I didn¡¯t think a frat guy checking IDs at a house would make any trouble for me, but things hadn¡¯t gone my waytely¡­


    ¡°Cool,¡± he said, handing it back to me. Then he checked Erin¡¯s ID. ¡°Keg¡¯s in the back. Bottled beer is in the garage fridge.¡± I hurried past him before he could change his mind.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When did you get a fake ID?¡± Erin whispered as we walked inside.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s friend got it for me this summer. I don¡¯t turn twenty-one until November. I am not waiting that long to drink.¡±


    ¡°Atta girl. Speaking of which¡­¡± A guy was walking by with two red solo cups of beer in his hands. Erin took them from him and said, ¡°That was so sweet of you!¡± She leaned closer to him. ¡°Come find meter and maybe


    I¡¯ll repay you.¡±


    He gave a nervousugh as we walked away with his beers.


    ¡°God, it feels good to be back on campus,¡± Erin said. ¡°Even if it is ourst year here.¡±


    In my three years here, I had learned that most college parties were the same. Someone sted music from too-loud speakers on the first floor, while people danced in a few of the nearby rooms. Beer pong tables were setup in the garage, while the backyard was reserved for cornhole and other drinking games.


    Erin knew one of the guys who lived here, which was how we got invited. We¡¯d beening to parties here for the past year, and tonight was one of the biggest crowds we had ever seen. Everyone was back from summer break and ready to let loose.


    I liked it here at Coastal California College, or The Three-C as everyone called it. And it felt good to be back after a summer spent slinging scoops at an ice cream shop in gstaff, where I was from. I didn¡¯t party as much as Erin, or even as much as your average college kid. But every now and again, it was nice to go wild. Especially before my life became overwhelmed with term papers and exams.


    ¡°So,¡± Erin said as we finished our first beers and got a refill at the keg. ¡°You looking to hook up tonight?¡±


    ¡°Not the first night back,¡± I replied. ¡°I just want to get a good buzz and enjoy the college vibe.¡±


    ¡°Girl, you need to getid,¡± she said, handing me a refilled cup of beer.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I asked as we moved away from the keg line.


    ¡°Yourst boyfriend was way back in March. You only hooked up with three guys on Tinder this summer, and I suspect you¡¯re lying about the number and it was actually just one guy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I did lie,¡± I admitted. ¡°But it was two guys.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a twenty-year-old woman, Leslie. ording to inte pornography and creepy old swingers, you¡¯re the ideal sexual age. You should be getting stirred like a jar of natural peanut butter every day.¡±


    Iughed at the stupid metaphor. ¡°I¡¯m homeless. I don¡¯t even have a ce to bring a guy back to.¡±


    ¡°You have something better: a hotel room. Hotel room sex is the best sex, Leslie! That¡¯s where you can get as dirty as you want and then both of you walk away the next morning!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good, Erin. Not everyone has the same libido as you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡± She red at me. ¡°But while we¡¯re on the topic, yes, I need some good dick tonight.¡±


    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s a normal night for you.¡±


    She took a long gulp of beer and shook her head. ¡°I want something different tonight. Not nice-guy dick. I want, like, cocky asshole dick. Fuck you so hard your toes curl, and then never call you again dick.¡±


    ¡°Good luck with that endeavor. I¡¯ll spend tonight living vicariously through you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d I brought my A-game.¡± She pushed her tits up in her bra. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Jason and say hi. I¡¯ll be back in a few.¡±


    I watched her maneuver through the crowd, then I returned to nursing my beer while swaying gently with the music. I was telling the truth when I told her I didn¡¯t want to hook up tonight. It wasn¡¯t that I disliked sex. On the contrary: I enjoyed it very much. But I didn¡¯t need it as often as Erin did. She was twitchy like a meth addict if she went two days without her fix.


    My vibrator is good enough, I thought. Most of the time.


    I was nodding to myself at that thought when I saw him.


    Over in the corner of the room, talking to another dude, was a tall guy who immediately drew my eye. He was a tall viking of a man,nky and muscr at the same time. He had a strong jaw covered with a few days of a beard, and his thick blond hair hung down to his shoulders, swaying as he shook his head to hispanion. Something primal stirred inside me at the sight of him.


    Okay, I thought. My vibrator can¡¯tpete with a man like that.

 Chapter 131

    Riley


    I didn¡¯t believe in love at first sight. That was a bullshit concept, right? Love was something that took time to grow, even under the best of conditions. It was a strong oak tree that didn¡¯t mature for years, not a weed that sprouted up overnight.


    But I did believe in lust at first sight. And oh man, was I feeling lustful when I saw this girl.


    We were in line to get into the party, and she was a few people in front of us. Blonde hair pulled back in a ponytail, more casual than most of the girls partying on fraternity row tonight. A pink blouse that showed a ssy amount of cleavage, and a baby blue skirt that hugged her curvy hips in a way that made my cock stand up and immediately pay attention.


    ¡°Lauren Bloomfeld?¡± the bouncer asked while looking at her ID.


    ¡°In the flesh,¡± she replied in a melodious tone.


    I¡¯d like to sink my teeth into that flesh, the thought drifted across my brain. I gave myself a little shake. I had pre-gamed back at my ce, but I wasn¡¯t even tipsy yet. Definitely not drunk enough to be having thoughts like that.


    And yet¡­


    When it was our turn, we showed our IDs to the bouncer and went into the party. Avery, my buddy, grabbed a pair of beers from the fridge in the garage and then joined me in the living room, where the music was ying.


    ¡°Looking for that girl?¡± he asked.


    I epted my beer and frowned. ¡°Who?¡±


    He gave me a skeptical look. ¡°Bro. Come on. The blonde smokeshow ahead of us in line. You looked like a cartoon character eying a giant steak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible I noticed her.¡±


    Avery rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you honestly going to stand there, in front of fifty Triple-C students and God himself, and im that you aren¡¯t thinking about that blonde we saw?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were religious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. But it¡¯s useful for my argument right now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so focused on who I possibly checked out for a few seconds in line?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because,¡± he replied, ¡°if you don¡¯t go hit on her, I will.¡±


    I gave a start. ¡°So soon after your breakup?¡±


    ¡°We may have broken up a week ago,¡± he admitted, ¡°but we were on the ropes all summer. We knew it was doomed when sses started up again. Besides, even if we weren¡¯t, I would make an exception for that blonde.


    She¡¯s a California nine, which is the equivalent of a Montana thirteen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from Wyoming.¡±


    ¡°Fine, a Wyoming thirteen. Point is, that girl is a bombshell. I could¡¯ve gotten dumped today and I would still shoot my shot with her. If the Yankees call you up to the majors, you don¡¯t turn them down because you already worked out that morning. You make sure you¡¯ve got protection, suit up, and take the mound.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wear a cup.¡±


    ¡°Not the kind of protection I was referring to.¡± Avery winked and nudged me in the ribs. ¡°Now, where is this mystery blonde?¡±


    ¡°Her name¡¯s Lauren.¡±


    He rounded on me with a victorious expression on his face. ¡°Ah hah!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I admitted. ¡°I may have been looking for her.¡±


    ¡°Look no further.¡± Avery grabbed my arm and twisted me around. ¡°Target acquired.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    There she was, a blonde angel nervously standing on the other end of the room. Her friend said something to her, and her ponytail swayed back and forth.


    She suddenly turned her head, locking eyes with me from across the room. A tingle went up my spine, but I quickly turned away.


    ¡°Bro,¡± Avery said. ¡°You¡¯re blushing right now.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Like, that¡¯s not a metaphor. Your cheeks are literally red.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. Maybe I do want to talk to her.¡± I took another long pull from my beer. ¡°Once I¡¯ve got some liquid courage.¡±


    Avery rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re wasting time, bro. If you don¡¯t talk to her right now, I will.¡±


    ¡°You would do that to me?¡± I teased.


    ¡°Yes, I would,¡± he replied. ¡°Because if I don¡¯t, some other random douchecadet at this party will.¡±


    I nced in Lauren¡¯s direction. She was still chatting with her friend, and giggling about something.


    Avery made a buzzer sound. ¡°Ehhh. Your time is up. Avery Mason is now on the clock.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I said. ¡°Rock, paper, scissors?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on.¡±


    We pumped our fists three times, then threw down our selections. I chose scissors. Avery chose paper.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he cursed.


    I patted him on the arm. ¡°You can be the best man at our wedding.¡±


    ¡°Like, the kind of best man who gets to bang the bride?¡±


    Laughing, I said, ¡°Life isn¡¯t as exciting as a porno, pal.¡±


    ¡°Not with that attitude,¡± he replied. ¡°Now get over there and¡­¡±


    He trailed off as Lauren¡¯s brte friend came sauntering over to us. Her shirt was pulled down a bit, revealing what could only be described as a fuckload of cleavage.


    ¡°When are you going to buy me a drink?¡± she asked me.


    Confused, I replied, ¡°Drinks are free at this party.¡±


    ¡°I meant at breakfast. Tomorrow morning.¡± She gazed up at me challengingly.


    Let me be very clear: this girl was pretty hot. Tits out, holes in her jeans that strategically revealed parts of hercy underwear, and a fuck me gaze that could strip the paint off a Honda Civic from fifty feet away. Not to mention an assertive attitude that was sexy-and rare-in women. Any other night, it would be tough to say no to that kind of proposition.


    But Lauren had burrowed herself deep into my brain. I could see her over this girl¡¯s shoulder, watching us from across the room. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to get her out of my head tonight-even if I went home with this girl instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered,¡± I said, searching for an excuse, ¡°but¡­ you¡¯re not my type.¡±


    Women didn¡¯t get rejected very often. Especially women who were assertive. Because of that, they took it poorly when they did strike out.


    This girl raised an eyebrow at me, then nced at Avery. Finally, she smiled soothingly. ¡°Oh, I get it. Don¡¯t worry-I¡¯m an ally. You two are really cute together.¡±


    She walked away, swaying her hips in a way that made me wonder if I would regret my decision. But as soon as I saw Lauren¡¯s face again, giving me a curious smile from the other end of the room, I knew I had made the right call.


    Avery let out a longugh. ¡°You hear that, bro? We make a good couple. First time I¡¯ve heard that.¡± He pped me on my shoulder. ¡°Although you¡¯re definitely my bitch.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°You think you would be the top in this rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Um, duh. I¡¯m definitely the top.¡±


    ¡°Come on, buddy. I¡¯m literally a pitcher.¡± I rolled my arm in the shoulder socket.


    ¡°Are you?¡± he asked, suddenly serious. ¡°Harper said you dropped out of your summer league. And you haven¡¯tmitted to ying for the school this year.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°If this is about what happened in that spring yoff game¡­¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± I reiterated more firmly.


    Avery held out a palm. ¡°Fine, fine. Didn¡¯t realize it was a sore subject.¡± He nodded across the room. ¡°Speaking of baseball, hurry up and strike out so I can step up to the te.¡±


    I swallowed the rest of my beer and handed him my empty cup. Guys usually got rejected. Even attractive guys, a ss I had been told I was a part of. We were used to it.


    But I felt strangely determined tonight. Being back at school, and seeing this girl in particr, had lit a fire deep inside me.


    I¡¯m not going to strike out.

 Chapter 132

    Leslie


    I didn¡¯t know how long I was standing there, swooning over this guy I had never met. He was scanning the room to my right, near the entrance to the kitchen, where the keg line began. Was he waiting for a girl toe out of there? Was he meeting someone here? I found myself desperate to know.


    ¡°I can hear your vagina humming,¡± Erin suddenly said next to me.


    I turned and tried to change the subject. ¡°How¡¯s Jason? Is he going toe down and join the party?¡±


    ¡°Nice try,¡± she said, wagging a finger at me. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you eye-fuck a guy like that since¡­ well, since I met you freshman year.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I was just checking him out, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You know what would help you check him out? Getting a closer look. I bet he smells nice.¡±


    ¡°Not tonight.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Erin groaned in annoyance. ¡°Then why are you wearing your hot girl heels? Boom, checkmate.¡±


    I nced down at myself. I was indeed wearing my favorite pair of silver peep-toe shoes, which Erin and I had been affectionately calling my hot girl heels since they got meid at the sophomore year football party.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing them because I want to look like the distilled essence of sex, not because I want to have sex! I told you I don¡¯t want to hook up tonight. Remember what happenedst year? I met Daniel at a party like this one the first week of fall semester. We ended up dating seven months. I don¡¯t need to be tied down like that before sses even start.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Erin said. ¡°Do you hear yourself? I suggested you go up and talk to Swoony McVikinghunk, and you¡¯re acting like it¡¯s suddenly a long-termmitment. What¡¯s wrong with hooking up with a guy and keeping it casual?¡±


    I let out a long sigh. ¡°This is going to be a tough semester, Erin. I just want to rx tonight.¡±


    ¡°You know what might help you rx? That guy¡¯s face buried between your legs.¡±


    ¡°Erin!¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Are you thinking about it right now? Because I¡¯m thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Then you go flirt with him.¡±


    She gave me a skeptical stare. ¡°You would seriously be okay with me flirting with him?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Erin gave him another long look. ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, Leslie. Once I bring out the big guns, I don¡¯t put them away until I get to pull the trigger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Go for it.¡±


    She nced over at the guy, and bit her lip. ¡°Your loss. I¡¯m going to give him a closeup of The Girls and see if he bites.¡± She adjusted her bra, pulled down her shirt to reveal a little more cleavage, then walked over to him.


    My stomach tightened in a knot as I watched her approach. Only then did I realize that I really, really didn¡¯t want my best friend to hit on him. I wanted to be the one yfully touching his arm and batting my eyshes, even though I had denied it.


    Both men turned toward Erin with surprise. She said something to Viking Man, which made the other guy chuckle. He was hot too-stronger through the shoulders than his buddy, with a mop of golden brown hair and a smile that lit up his face. I should have told Erin to hit on him instead.


    But then she turned around and immediately dropped her lusty smile. When she returned to me, she said, ¡°I think they¡¯re gay. Too bad.¡±


    I nced back at the guys, who were staring in our direction. Viking Man met my gaze and smiled. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re gay.


    ¡°You want to see what the vibe is like outside?¡± Erin asked me.


    I shook my head. ¡°I kind of like it in here. The music is good. Let¡¯s stay for at least one more song.¡±


    The two of us swayed and danced a little bit until the music changed. Then Erin was tugging on my arm, pulling me toward the door leading outside.


    But then another hand touched my arm. The fingers were long and warm, and when I spun around, I came face-to-face with him.


    Well, not face-to-face. He was almost a foot taller than me, so I only came up to his corbone. But we were close, and he was smiling down at me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m Riley.¡±


    So the viking has a name. ¡°Hi, Riley. I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°Lauren, right?¡± he replied. ¡°I was behind you two in line. Weird that they have bouncers at a college party.¡±


    I could have told him the truth. It wasn¡¯t embarrassing or anything-lots of people had fake IDs in college. But at that moment, staring up into Riley¡¯s beautiful Nordic face, I found myself nodding.


    ¡°Lauren, yep. That¡¯s me.¡±


    Erin eyed the two of us, then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see if anyone has any weed. Meet me outsideter.¡± She backed away, shing me a thumbs-up before disappearing.


    ¡°Riley is the name of my roommate,¡± I told him. ¡°Except she¡¯s a girl. Obviously.¡±


    Riley stared off toward the direction Erin went. ¡°Weird. She told me her name was Erin.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Different girls. Erin is my best friend. We met freshman year.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Well, Erin hit on me a few minutes ago,¡± he admitted. His eyes were a piercing shade of blue, like sapphires held up to the sun. ¡°She¡¯s taking the rejection pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Erin has thick skin. And I think she only wanted to hit on you to prove that¡­¡± I trailed off. To prove that I wanted to hit on you.


    Riley the Friendly Viking was still waiting for a response, so I said, ¡°¡­to prove that it¡¯s easy to go up and flirt with a stranger.¡±


    ¡°She definitely proved it,¡± Riley replied. ¡°She walked up, dropped me a cheesy line, and then bailed before I could blink.¡±


    ¡°Erin proved it¡¯s easy for her to flirt with a stranger,¡± I corrected. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy for the rest of us.¡±


    He cocked his head to the side. God, he had perfect hair. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but Erin has big, round boobs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that I noticed such a thing,¡± he said carefully.


    ¡°All she has to do is sh those babies around and erections spring up like dandelions. I¡¯m actually shocked you turned her down.¡±


    Riley chuckled and said, ¡°First of all, I turned her down because I don¡¯t hook up with random women at parties.¡± Noted, I thought.


    ¡°And second¡­¡± His eyes scanned me briefly. A quick nce, not long enough to be inappropriate. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s the one creating hardons everywhere she goes like some sort of Johnny Apple-Erection. You¡¯re far more beautiful.¡±


    I was stillughing at Johnny Apple-Erection when hispliment sunk in. Then I wasughing with incredulity. ¡°That¡¯s nice of you to say. Her waist is half my size.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that,¡± he replied without hesitation. ¡°Mind if I objectify you for a sec?¡±


    ¡°You have my permission,¡± I replied.


    Riley gestured down at me. ¡°You¡¯ve got a perfect hourss figure. Curvy in all the right ways. Unlike your friend, you don¡¯t need to sh all that cleavage to look gorgeous. You do it without trying.¡±


    I knew guys would say whatever they needed to getid. My mom had warned me about it when I was fifteen, and thest five years had proven her correct. But something in the way Rileyplimented me felt genuine. Yeah, he was flirting with me, but he meant it.


    I was also used to everyone fawning over Erin wherever we went. Having a guy turn her down, and thene hit on me, made me want to say yes to whatever Riley the Swoony Viking might suggest tonight.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s just my opinion. I haven¡¯t been able to stop ncing over at you since we got here.¡± He swiped a palm across his eyes. ¡°Okay. Objectification over.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say now. Was he expecting apliment in return? I could spend days telling Riley all the ways he was gorgeous. He was still smiling down at me, those blue eyes seeming to see right into my soul.


    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s get some Jell-O shots!¡± his buddy suddenly said, appearing next to us. ¡°Ken says there¡¯s only a few left.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Riley replied, ncing at me.


    ¡°Dude. Did you hear me? Jell-O. Shots.¡± His buddy pped Riley on the back. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about them since this morning when he invited us.¡±


    ¡°Go get some without me. I¡¯m not trying to get smashed tonight.¡±


    His friend started to argue more, but then stared over my shoulder. ¡°Oh fuck. Are those cupcakes? Best party ever.¡± And then he wandered away.


    Suddenly, my phone vibrated with a text message. I nced at the notification on my Apple Watch:


    Erin: I was right: he smells AMAZING. Go get it, girl! This is why you wore your HOT GIRL HEELS!


    The music was thumping louder now, so I used that as an excuse to lean closer to say, ¡°Your friend is funny.¡± I inhaled deeply, and his scent was impossible to miss. Spicy and musky and floral. It was probably Old Spice, which usually wasn¡¯t much of a turn-on for me, but Riley made it work. Oh, he made it work really well.


    And then he said something that would change my life.


    ¡°His attention span isn¡¯t the best,¡± Riley said, smirking. ¡°He¡¯s a one marshmallow kind of guy.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Leslie


    One marshmallow kind of guy.


    I froze. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Riley replied. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be obscure. It¡¯s this study where-¡±


    ¡°I know what it is,¡± I interrupted.


    The marshmallow experiment was a study performed at Stanford University back in the seventies. In the study, a child was offered a single marshmallow. But if the child could wait fifteen minutes without eating it, he would get two marshmallows. The researchers then left the room and watched to see if the child ate the first marshmallow, or waited for two instead.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The study was a way of measuring dyed gratification and willpower. It was my favorite cultural reference. And this guy just dropped it casually within the first few minutes.


    Okay, now my vagina is humming.


    ¡°I love the Stanford marshmallow experiment,¡± I said, leaning a little closer to Riley. ¡°You might be the first person I¡¯ve ever talked to who knows about it.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°I could say the same to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a psych major,¡± I replied. ¡°So it fits with my area of study.¡±


    ¡°A shrink,¡± he said approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to psychoanalyze me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I already have,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s kind of my superpower.¡±


    Riley gulped the rest of his beer, put the cup down on a nearby table, then stood up a little straighter like a man preparing to receive a punch. ¡°Okay, go ahead. Do your worst.¡±


    I cracked my knuckles dramatically and then spent a few long seconds looking him up and down. The tight T-shirt that fit snugly against his muscr torso. The faded blue jeans with a single hole over one knee. The tattoo ink peeking out of his sleeve on his right bicep.


    ¡°You¡¯re an athlete,¡± I said. ¡°Probablypeting at the college level. You received a lot of positive reinforcement as a kid. Your parents made sure you knew you were special, and insisted you would do great things in life. You¡¯ve spent your life trying to live up to those expectations, but you still have impostor syndrome. You¡¯re confident enough to turn down sex from a woman. That¡¯s big one-marshmallow energy. It shows you know what you want, and aren¡¯t afraid to wait for it.¡± I held his gaze a moment longer, then flicked my eyes down to his crotch. Just for a split second. ¡°You¡¯re probably well-endowed. Okay, how did I do?¡±


    Riley blinked in surprise. ¡°Wow, yeah. I¡¯m an athlete. I was the best yer in every sport I¡¯ve yed in since I was five. My parents spent a lot of money on travel camps and summer leagues. It was a lot of pressure.¡± He gave me a small smile. ¡°And yes, I know exactly what I want.¡±


    ¡°So I nailed it?¡±


    ¡°Everything except the part about being well-endowed,¡± he replied. ¡°I actually have a micro-penis.¡±


    I was caught off-guard so thoroughly that I almost spit out my beer. ¡°A micro-penis?¡±


    Riley nodded gravely. ¡°Afraid so. It¡¯s so small it goes back up inside my body. It¡¯s like a ck hole.¡±


    I pointed at him and said, ¡°ck holes are massive. Your analogy doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    He snapped his fingers. ¡°Damn. I guess that¡¯s why I¡¯m getting my degree in Environmental Studies, not Astronomy.¡±


    ¡°The environment?¡± I asked. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll admit I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that. You going to save the world?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± he said. Was he being sheepish, now? The music swelled, and he leaned closer to me so I could hear him. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s cliche, but it¡¯s what I¡¯ve always wanted to do.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s admirable.¡±


    He shrugged his broad shoulders. ¡°Maybe. Sometimes, when I see all the shitty stuff in the news, I lose hope. Oil spills. Train derailments that spill toxic chemicals. Antarctica melting. It makes me wonder if there will even be a world to save when I graduate. But I figure I have to try.¡±


    I felt myself leaning in to him, drawn in like he was an aforementioned ck hole. Why did I feel so connected to this guy I had never met?


    To ground myself a little more, I pointed to the ink on his arm and said, ¡°Your noble career goal is undermined by this.¡± I pulled the sleeve up an inch, allowing my fingernail to drag across the skin. ¡°A barbed wire tattoo? Really?¡±


    ¡°As a straight white man, I¡¯m legally required to have one of these,¡± he replied.


    I tried not tough. It was a good save. ¡°My friend didn¡¯t think you were straight.¡±


    ¡°Your friend was unhappy I turned her down. I¡¯m guessing that doesn¡¯t happen a lot. Assuming I¡¯m gay was her defense mechanism.¡±


    I cocked my head at him. ¡°Hey now, stay in yourne. Leave the psychology to the professionals.¡±


    ¡°Are you a professional?¡± Riley asked.


    ¡°Not until I graduate in the spring,¡± I admitted. ¡°But seriously, what possessed you to get that tattoo?¡±


    ¡°Why does any guy make terrible mistakes? A group of pushy friends.¡± ¡°Let me guess: a fraternity,¡± I said.


    ¡°Worse,¡± he muttered. ¡°A baseball team.¡±


    ¡°Whew,¡± I said, dramatically wiping my forehead. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I don¡¯t date frat guys.¡±


    A tiny smile touched his lips at the word date. ¡°Well, a baseball team is basically the same thing as a fraternity. Except we have to wake up at five every morning for practice.¡±


    ¡°For your sake, I¡¯ll pretend that¡¯s not the case. So you want to save the world. Does that mean you¡¯re not going pro in baseball?¡±


    He barked augh. ¡°Not likely. I¡¯m good, but¡­¡± He shrugged sheepishly again. It was a strange gesture from the tall viking of a man. ¡°You have to be really good to y professionally. We¡¯ll see what happens next July.¡± ¡°July?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s when the baseball draft is,¡± he replied. ¡°But I doubt any teams are interested in me.¡±


    Look at you, I thought. You¡¯re much more than meets the eye.


    The music changed to something more upbeat, and I gulped thest bit of my beer. ¡°I love this song! Dance with me!¡±


    For a while, the two of us danced together. We weren¡¯t touching or grinding or anything crazy-just two people dancing while facing each other. I had a good buzz going now, and that made it easier to let loose. Riley didn¡¯t have any crazy dance moves to bust out, but he had an easy gracefulness to his body that just sort of worked, even without much effort. He also didn¡¯t seem very self-conscious, which was rare for someone as beautiful as him.


    The song changed, and we danced some more. Then it switched to the dread of every college party: a slow song. Couples paired up, melding their bodies together as they began to slowly sway. Riley and I stared at each other, at an impasse.


    ¡°Want another drink?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I replied.


    We left the living room and went to the kitchen, where there was a line for the keg. His face was red, and I really noticed his scent now. It was delicious and more intoxicating than the beer we were about to get.


    ¡°So you y baseball, and want to save the world,¡± I said. ¡°Tell me more about yourself, Riley.¡±


    ¡°My parents are from Stockholm, Sweden,¡± he said. ¡°They moved here before I was born, so I¡¯m a second-generation immigrant.¡± So he¡¯s literally a viking. Nice.


    ¡°That¡¯s really cool. Tell me something else about you.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    I frowned in concentration. ¡°Tell me something about yourself that your friends hate.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°This feels like a trick. Like when you get asked to name your weaknesses during a job interview.¡± I stared at him expectantly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got a good one,¡± he said. ¡°I like lists.¡±


    ¡°Lists?¡±


    ¡°Top five lists,¡± he exined. ¡°I make them for pretty much everything. Like, say, top five cities I want to live in when I¡¯m older. Or top five musical artists.¡±


    ¡°I like that one!¡± I said as the line slowly moved. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. Your top five bands.¡±


    ¡°Only if you tell me yours after,¡± he said, jabbing a finger at me. ¡°That¡¯s how it works.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    As we shook hands, electricity seemed to connect between our skin. His hand was sorge that it totally dwarfed mine, the fingers long and taut with strength. Just like the muscr arm it was connected to¡­


    I tore my eyes up to his face and said, ¡°You start at number five, right?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Number five: Red Hot Chili Peppers. My dad used to listen to them while working on the car in the garage, and sometimes he would ask me to help. Number four: Metallica.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Number three: The Airborne Toxic Event.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Is that a band, or the name of a terrorist attack?¡±


    Heughed, which really made his crystal blue eyes shine. ¡°They¡¯re an indie band, and they¡¯re kind of obscure. But I bnce them out with number two: The Beatles.¡±


    ¡°Boo,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s a cliche answer.¡±


    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m a sucker for the ssics. Ready for number one? Drumroll, please.¡±


    I turned and began drumming my fingers on the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Number one: The Killers.¡±


    I pretended to be immensely relieved. ¡°I like The Killers. That¡¯s a good answer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d my musical tastes meet your approval.¡± We reached the keg, and Riley began pumping the tap. His muscles bulged with easy strength.


    ¡°Your turn.¡±


    Filling my cup with beer, I said, ¡°Number five: Taylor Swift.¡±


    Riley gave me an even look. ¡°You¡¯re better than that, Lauren.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shot back. ¡°Midnights is such an amazing album! T-Swifty has grown so much since she was a teenager.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try to withhold judgment until the end. Number four?¡±


    ¡°Post Malone.¡±


    His mane of perfect blond hair swayed as he nodded approvingly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Three: Hall and Oates.¡±


    He abruptly stopped pumping the tap. ¡°You¡¯re kidding. I love Hall and Oates.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes skeptically. ¡°You¡¯re just patronizing me.¡±


    ¡°Out of Touch is one of my favorite songs.¡± He abruptly started singing. ¡°You¡¯re out of touch. I¡¯m out of time. But I¡¯m out of my heaaaaaaaad when you¡¯re not around.¡± He braced me by the shoulders and kept singing. ¡°Oh. Oh oh ohhhhh. Oh oh oh!¡±


    He had a surprisingly beautiful voice, and the bass from the techno song thumping in the other room actually kind of matched with the song. For a few seconds, I was frozen in ce as he gripped my shoulders and sang to me. I didn¡¯t get serenaded very often. And certainly not by someone looking like him.


    ¡°Watch out,¡± he suddenly said, voice returning to normal. ¡°Lauren? The beer.¡±


    I realized my cup was about to overflow, so I quickly handed it to him and started filling a second one. ¡°Okay, I believe that you like Hall and Oates, even though they didn¡¯t make your list.¡± ¡°Number two?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Brandon Flowers.¡±


    He gave a start. ¡°You mean The Killers?¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± I replied. ¡°I like Brandon¡¯s solo stuff more.¡±


    Riley paused with the beer at his lips. He lowered it slowly and said, ¡°It¡¯s taking all of my willpower not to snap your neck right now.¡± ¡°Riley!¡± I said with augh.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I probably won¡¯t murder you over your musical opinions.¡± He pointed his finger at me again. ¡°But you¡¯re on thin ice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider that my first warning.¡± I finished filling up the cup and handed the nozzle to the next guy in line. ¡°And my number one favorite band¡­¡±


    I took a long pull from the beer to draw out the suspense. Riley leaned in, totally transfixed by me. I liked having his attention. I liked him. And I was beginning to rethink my ns for the evening.


    Suddenly, there was a scream in the other room. Someone shouted, ¡°Cops! The cops are here!¡±


    The police. ¡°Shit!¡±

 Chapter 134

    Leslie


    Riley groaned as the police began shouting orders in the other room. ¡°This always happens. And the semester hasn¡¯t even started yet. Come on, let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    Abandoning our beers, Riley took me by the hand and led me through the chaotic party. People were pushing and shoving now, scrambling to get away while the police made their way into the house. Riley guided me through the back door, out into the backyard where the cornhole boards and beer pong tables sat abandoned. The air was cool and refreshing after being in the crowded, stuffy house.


    The gate in the fence was open, and thest few stragglers were running away. But then a siren wail cut through the night, and red and blue lights shed as a police cruiser pulled up to the gate.


    ¡°Over here,¡± Riley hissed, pulling me towards the back corner of the yard. There was a narrow gap between the shed and the fence, and that¡¯s where we slipped into. Suddenly, we were veiled in darkness, and the shouting police officers sounded very far away.


    Both of us were silent as we listened to the tumultuous sounds outside of our hiding spot. The space was cramped, so I was practically pressed up against his broad chest. Our breath mingled together as we panted.


    ¡°We can wait it out here,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You got us out of there fast,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Not the first time I¡¯ve been busted at a party.¡± He chuckled softly. ¡°Although we¡¯re both twenty-one, so I guess we didn¡¯t need to run.¡±


    I gazed up into his eyes, which shone in the faint moonlight that illuminated our hiding ce. How could anyone have such blue eyes? They had to be fake. Only contacts lenses could shine like that.


    ¡°Lauren,¡± he whispered. It pained me to hear him say the name from my fake ID, but the look he was giving me made me forget all about it.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I breathed.


    He cupped my chin, tilted my face upward, and then kissed me. It was slow and soft, the kind of kiss that came at the end of a wonderful date between two people that had a connection. The two of us had that connection, the undeniable chemistry that manifested quickly after meeting each other and didn¡¯t fade.


    I leaned into the kiss, and Riley¡¯s strong arms wrapped around me protectively. Our bodies fit together perfectly, like I was made to be in his arms. He deepened the kiss while pushing me up against the wall of the shed, tongue sliding into my mouth in a way that caused a groan to rumble deep in my throat. My body came alive as he kissed me against the wall, hands beginning to explore up and down my back, sliding lower to the edge of my ass.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m kissing a guy I just met.


    My body was on fire now, and I needed more of his touch. I raised my knee up and ran it against his hip, and he dropped a hand down to hold it in the air. Then he was grinding into my skirt, just the way I was hoping for. His hot, hard bulge was impossible to ignore.


    ¡°I thought,¡± I said, gasping, ¡°you had a micro-penis.¡±


    He brushed aside a lock of his hair and replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible that I stretched the truth.¡±


    ¡°Stretched? That was a bold-faced lie.¡±


    ¡°A lie foric effect,¡± he said, nuzzling down to my neck in a way that sent lightning bolts of pleasure up my spine.


    ¡°You also said you don¡¯t hook up with random girls at parties.¡±


    He pulled away, cupping my cheek so he could stare deeply into my eyes. ¡°Erin was a random girl. You¡­¡± He grinned. ¡°This is going to sound crazy, but I feel like I¡¯ve known you much longer than one night.¡±


    Me too, I tried to reply, but he was kissing me again. His lips were hungry now, more forceful in just the right way as he ground his cock into my pussy, separated by severalyers of evil fabric. I craned my head back against the wall and moaned, and Riley nted his palm over it.


    ¡°They¡¯ll hear us,¡± he whispered, cheeks scratching against my neck as he bent down to kiss my corbone.


    I felt all my inhibitions disappearing like they were never there. Intrusive thoughts bombarded me, sexual images which I couldn¡¯t ignore: Riley¡¯s face between my legs, devouring me. His lithe body on top of mine, pumping between my legs while sweat ran down his temple. His chiseled arms wrapping around me, squeezing my ass and holding me against him as he buried himself as deep as he could go, gasping with release, a song much sweeter than the one he had sang to me by the keg¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± I breathed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I want you,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re all I¡¯ve wanted since I saw you in line,¡± he replied, fingers sliding up my skirt, then diving underneath the stic of the panties. I gasped as his fingertips pressed into my clit.


    ¡°You like that?¡± he whispered while rubbing faster.


    I bit my lip and nodded, not trusting my voice. If I opened my mouth, I would scream with pleasure. It was building so fast, the ecstasy of his fingertips and lips and body pressed against mine. I reached for the front of his pants, eager to touch him the way he was touching me, but he snatched my wrist away and then pinned my arm against the shed.


    ¡°I want you toe first,¡± he said directly into my ear, nibbling on the lobe. ¡°I want to feel you tremble and moan.¡±


    Yes, I thought frantically, yes, please yes. It was impossible to be nearing an earthquake of an orgasm so quickly, but I could feel the heat of it rising like an atomic st. A few more seconds of his perfect rubbing and the shockwave would hit me, annihting me where I stood.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± he breathed, pulling back to gaze hungrily at me.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± I managed to grit out.


    His fingers moved faster. ¡°Are you going toe for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I gasped as I neared the edge. ¡°Yes, Riley, oh please don¡¯t stop-¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see some IDs!¡± a cop shouted somewhere on the other side of the shed. ¡°Stop running, you¡¯re not in that much trouble. Come on, let¡¯s see them. The sooner we record who was here, the sooner you can all leave.¡± The atomic st receded. I let out a frustrated groan.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Riley¡¯s magic fingertips left my body. ¡°I guess the jig is up. Let¡¯s go show them our IDs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only twenty,¡± I said, panic flooding into the vacuum left by the erotic energy. ¡°My ID is fake.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Riley¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh, fuck.¡±


    ¡°I need to find Erin. I can¡¯t believe I just left her¡­¡±


    His demeanor changed from worried to assertive. ¡°Does she have a fake, too?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s twenty-one.¡±


    ¡°Then forget her. She¡¯s not in danger. But you are.¡± He looked around us, then up. ¡°If I give you a lift, you should be able to get over this fence.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Forget about me. Do you want a lift or not?¡± He cupped his hands in front of him.


    ¡°You just want to see up my skirt!¡± I said, half teasing and half serious.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fringe benefit to saving your ass.¡±


    ¡°The ass you want a glimpse of.¡±


    He gave me a yful look. ¡°Do you want to flirt with me, or get out of here?¡±


    I want to flirt more. I want you to rub me like a firestarter, until my body is consumed with mes of passion. I want to take you home and make those intrusive thoughts a reality, even though I just met you.


    All of that shed in my mind in the blink of an eye. Then the cops were shouting at someone who sounded like he was resisting, banishing the thought.


    I ced my hot girl heel in his cupped hands. Before I could step up, he leaned in and gave me another kiss, passionate and hurried.


    ¡°Meet me three blocks west of here?¡± I asked. ¡°By the convenience store?¡±


    Riley gave me a mischievous grin. ¡°Nothing could keep me away.¡±


    Then I was being raised up into the air, until my head was above the fence line. I reached over it and began scrambling up.


    ¡°Nice ass,¡± Riley whispered beneath me.


    Stifling augh, I threw my leg over the fence, somehow avoiding tearing my skirt in the process. Then I was on the other side, hanging by my hands. I dropped silently to the ground, my hot girl heels sinking into the soft ground without breaking.


    ¡°What are you doing back there?¡± I heard the cop ask on the other side of the fence.


    ¡°Taking a leak,¡± Riley replied. ¡°Here¡¯s my ID¡­¡±


    Not waiting to hear how it turned out, I kicked off my heels and began running. I had to cut through the property behind the house party, but then I was on a side street filled with other college kids from the party,ughing and fleeing. I didn¡¯t slow down until I was several blocks away.


    Only then did I double back, cutting over a street to get to the aforementioned convenience store. Everything was calm and quiet, now. I let out augh of victory and relief. Getting busted at a college party was a rite of passage, but this was the first time I had gotten away from one. It was exhrating. I touched my lips, and imagined I could still feel Riley¡¯s mouth pressed against them.


    I can¡¯t wait to see where the rest of the night takes us.

 Chapter 135

    Leslie


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Erin asked the next morning. ¡°He stood you up?¡±


    I was standing at the front desk of my hotel, waiting to check out. I had waited at the convenience store for half an hourst night. Riley never appeared. There was probably a logical exnation for it, but my mind had spent all night-and this morning-thinking of the worst possible scenarios.


    He doesn¡¯t actually like you. He was drunk. He was shot by the police for resisting arrest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leslie,¡± Erin said, rubbing my back. ¡°But hey, you said you didn¡¯t want to hook up with anyonest night. So maybe it¡¯s for the best.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for the best!¡± I replied. ¡°I was lying. Of course I wanted to hook up with him.¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡± she said. ¡°You wanted that tall viking to throw you over his shoulder like a peasant girl and have his way with you!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The hotel clerk paused to nce up at us, then returned to typing on his keyboard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had that kind of connection with someone before,¡± I said. ¡°It was like we had known each other for years, not just an hour. He evenmented on it.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s so romantic. Even the part about getting it on behind the shed. Every time I¡¯ve done that with a guy, it feels kind of slutty.¡± Erin gasped. ¡°And you missed out on super filthy hotel sex!¡± The clerk paused to stare at us again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Erin snapped, staring right back at him defiantly.


    ¡°You like eavesdropping on the private conversations of college women?¡± He blinked and said, ¡°You are standing at my desk. I am trying to get Ms. Grimes checked out.¡±


    ¡°Then keep your eyes on the screen and pretend like you can¡¯t hear us,¡± Erin shot back at him.


    Once I was checked out, we walked outside to my car. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s doing that bullshit thing guys do,¡± Erin said, frowning with thought.


    ¡°What bullshit thing?¡±


    ¡°Like, saying he¡¯ll call, and then not calling. Drawing it out. Acting like he has better things to do, or better women. Making you desperate. Then, when he finally does track you down, you¡¯re like putty in his hands.¡±


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s not the reason. Riley seemed nicer than that.¡± I nced at my phone. ¡°Dad texted me. He¡¯s meeting us in half an hour. You got away from the party okay?¡±


    ¡°Barely,¡± she muttered. ¡°Showed the cop my ID and he said it looked like a fake. Then he made an insinuation about taking me back to the police cruiser to straighten it out.¡± She shivered. ¡°Why can¡¯t I find a guy like your big strong viking hunk?¡±


    ¡°You did find him, and he turned you down,¡± I pointed out.


    She red at me as we got into my car. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna let me live that down, are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time a guy has chosen me over you. Yes, I¡¯m going to milk this until we graduate.¡± I started the car. ¡°But technically, he¡¯s not my big strong viking. He ditched me, and I probably will never see him again.¡±


    ¡°This is like Cindere,¡± she said. ¡°Riley should gather all the women on campus and stick his hand down their panties until he finds the one with the magic snatch.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I said, but then I was giggling uncontrobly. Erin always had a way of cheering me up.


    We drove around the edge of campus toward the ce I would be calling home for the next year. Despite all the bullshit that had led to this, I was excited to live in an actual house instead of a dorm. More space, more freedom, and three fellow seniors as roommates instead of freshmen or sophomores. I could probably get them to buy me beer, instead of relying on Erin all the time.


    And maybe, if I got along with them, I could make some new girlfriends. I desperately needed to branch out from just Erin. She had her own life and other friends, and sometimes I felt a little codependent with her.


    The house was in an adjacent neighborhood to our school, roughly a ten minute walk to the edge of campus, and fifteen or twenty minutes to the Behavioral Sciences building where most of my sses were. As we neared the neighborhood, Erin pointed out little bars and restaurants I would be able to walk to. Especially when I could legally drink without fear of having my fake ID confiscated.


    I parked on the street in front of the house. It was two stories, just like I had seen on Google Street View. But what was new was the fresh coat of electric blue paint, with white trim and gingerbread hatchwork above the windows. The grass was a vibrant shade of green, and there were a few rocking chairs on the front porch.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cute!¡± Erin said as we got out of the car.


    Walking up to the front door, I smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be a good year.¡± I was practically bouncing up and down with excitement as I rang the doorbell.


    And then a man opened the door. He had deep auburn hair and silver sses, and he smiled politely when he saw me. ¡°You must be Leslie.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± I said, peering past him into the house. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be meeting Harper here. Are you her boyfriend?¡±


    The man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m single, which I guess means I¡¯m my own boyfriend right now. But I¡¯m definitely not a her. I¡¯m Harper.¡± He extended his hand.


    This is Harper.


    Harper is not a girl.


    Harper is a boy. A man. And he¡¯s my new roommate.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked, frowning.


    Erin suddenly busted outughing. ¡°Oh, sweetie,¡± she said to me.


    ¡°I thought¡­¡± I stammered. ¡°I thought I was moving in with three¡­¡± I swallowed the bile creeping up the back of my throat. ¡°Three women.¡± Harper blinked at me from behind his sses. ¡°You thought we were women?¡±


    ¡°Your name is Harper!¡± I could feel my pulse rising. This couldn¡¯t be happening. ¡°Your house is on the same block as four sorority houses. You can¡¯t be a man.¡±


    ¡°I can assure you I am. As are my other two roommates.¡± Harper pulled out his phone and began tapping on the screen. ¡°Here¡¯s the email conversation. I never outright said we were men, but I assured you we would respect your privacy and space. I even promised we wouldn¡¯t flirt with you!¡± He held up the screen for me to see.


    ¡°I just thought, like, you were LGBTQ or something.¡± I walked into the living room. There was a big Los Angeles Rams poster on the wall, and the couch was old and beat up. ¡°Half the girls I know are bisexual these days.¡±


    ¡°Damn right, sister,¡± Erin said with a wink. ¡°And as one such individual, I can say that you men could learn a thing or two when ites to pleasing ady. The lesbians and other bi women know what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    Harper awkwardly adjusted his sses. He was cute, in a nerdy kind of way. ¡°I, uh, don¡¯t have any problem in that regard.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Erin tossed her hair in a flirty way. ¡°And you¡¯re single, you say?¡±


    ¡°Erin!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± She turned back to Harper. ¡°You should be ashamed for being a man!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exactly help it.¡± He scrolled on his phone. ¡°Look, here. I mentioned that the guys are excited to meet you.¡± ¡°Guys is gender-neutral these days,¡± I replied.


    Erin nodded. ¡°It really is. Back in Houston we just call everyone y¡¯all, but you don¡¯t have that here in California.¡±


    I felt everything spiraling out of control around me. There were no other options on Craigslist, except for the swinging grandparents. sses began tomorrow. And I had signed a lease to sublet a room from three men.


    It¡¯s not the end of the world, I told myself. Harper seems nice. And living with three guys is better than being homeless. If I need to, I can start looking for an alternate living situation.


    ¡°Sorry for freaking out,¡± I said, taking another look around the room. ¡°I was surprised, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Completely understandable,¡± Harper said. ¡°I would feel the same if I were in your position. But I promise I don¡¯t bite.¡± He gave a halfhearted smile.


    ¡°See?¡± Erin said, rubbing my back reassuringly. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed. ¡°This isn¡¯t so bad.¡±


    Then the front door opened, and my other two roommates walked in. They both froze when they saw me. Erin gasped. ¡°Viking hunk!¡±

 Chapter 136

    Avery


    ¡°She got away,¡± Riley said.


    I tried not to roll my eyes. We were walking back from breakfast, where Riley had spent the whole meal moaning about the girl fromst night. Don¡¯t get me wrong: missing out on a hookup sucked. I understood that. I¡¯d been in his position before. But fucking Christ, he had spent the entire breakfast going on and on about it. I thought it was out of his system.


    I was wrong.


    ¡°If only we had climbed the fence immediately,¡± he went on. ¡°We could have gotten away together before the cops found me. Instead, I got busted. And then when I went to the convenience store, she was already gone.¡±


    ¡°Losing the girl sucks, sure,¡± I replied. ¡°But getting busted for a fake ID isn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s not like you were arrested.¡±


    ¡°The school might impose disciplinary actionter,¡± he said. ¡°Thest thing I need is Coach Boothe finding out and giving me shit for it. I feel like


    I¡¯ve got the sword of Damocles hanging over me.¡±


    ¡°Sword of what now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Greek reference.¡±


    ¡°Harper¡¯s nerd references are starting to rub off on you,¡± I muttered. ¡°But yeah, cops busting up a party isme. This is why I like weed.¡±


    Riley snorted. ¡°I know why you like weed, Avery.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t a stoner. Not in the stereotypical sense. I didn¡¯t wear hoodies all the time, and sit around listening to Dark Side of the Moon while eating an entire sheet cake in one sitting. Those kinds of stoners allowed weed to be a focal point in their lives.


    But me? I usually took THC in small amounts. Microdosing, it was called. It helped me rx and enjoy things more. I didn¡¯t understand why that was such a big deal. People imed that was not experiencing ¡°real life,¡± as if there was such a thing. Everyone distorted their reality all the time for their benefit. It would be a dick move for me to rip Harper¡¯s sses off and use him of missing out on real life by seeing everything through a literal lens. But when I ate two milligrams of THC at lunch every day because it reduced my anxiety and helped me focus, they called me a stoner.


    Fuck that bullshit. I exercised every day, was a straight-B student, and had a dope social life. Weed didn¡¯t get in the way of that. Meanwhile, those same people criticizing me were getting shitfaced every weekend to the point that they couldn¡¯t function the next day. Those were the kinds of people with a problem, if you asked me.


    Okay, so I still liked to get totally baked every now and then, too. But it was rare.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a buddy who works in the Behavioral Sciences building,¡± I said. ¡°I can ask him to put out some feelers. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find a woman named Lauren who is getting a psych degree.¡±


    Riley grunted. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I already checked the student directory.


    There¡¯s only one Lauren majoring in psychology, and it¡¯s not her.¡±


    ¡°If we expand the search¡­¡±


    ¡°I did that, too. Checked the entire directory for everyone named Lauren. There¡¯s hundreds of them. Maybe thousands. I gave up after an hour.¡±


    ¡°Wow, dude. Kind of stalkerish.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only stalker behavior if she¡¯s a stranger,¡± Riley replied. ¡°This is different. We had a connection. I¡¯m just trying to find her.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just busting your balls,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s Sunday, thest day before shit gets busy. Take the day to rx. And who knows? Maybe this girl will find you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    As we walked home, I thought about her. I had thought about her a bunchst night, too. The cotton skirt that hugged her curvy hips. The full, red lips that were pursed in a permanent pout-begging to be kissed. The way she had looked at Rileyst night¡­ and the way she had looked at me, too.


    I was mad I had missed out. And it was all thanks to rock, paper, scissors.


    Put her out of your mind, I told myself. Riley won. If anyone has a chance with her, it¡¯s him.


    But Riley wasn¡¯t ready to change subjects yet.


    ¡°She probably hates me for standing her up,¡± he continued.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good excuse. Getting busted by the cops.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°If I tell her that, she¡¯ll feel guilty that she got away and I got caught. And I don¡¯t think I want her knowing I had a fake ID.¡±


    I gave a start. ¡°Why not? She had one.¡±


    Riley shrugged. ¡°I could have told her I had a fake, but I didn¡¯t. She might be weird about it after the fact.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely overthinking this, buddy,¡± I said with augh. ¡°She¡¯s the psych major. Let her do the psychoanalyzing.¡±


    ¡°If I ever see her again,¡± he replied as we approached our driveway. ¡°That car must be our new roommate.¡±


    ¡°I hope she¡¯s hot,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not ying rock, paper, scissors for her. You owe me one for letting you have Lauren.¡±


    ¡°We both promised Harper we wouldn¡¯t flirt with our new roomie,¡± he pointed out. ¡°We can¡¯t make her ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I said soothingly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a fucking creep about it. But after a few months, once we all know each other and arefortable¡­ who knows what might happen?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re hoping for another Jess situation,¡± Riley said, ¡°you can forget about it right now.¡±


    The name was like a knife stabbing into my gut, then twisting with pain. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring her up.¡±


    ¡°You were thinking about her. Or at least, a situation like hers.¡± Riley pped me on the back. ¡°Just be cool.¡±


    ¡°Only way I know how.¡± I opened the door and we walked inside.


    And there she was, wearing skin-tight jeans. Lauren. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and she looked more beautiful than ever. I nudged Riley in the ribs. ¡°Found her.¡±

 Chapter 137

    Leslie


    Have you ever had a moment in your life where you thought, this can¡¯t possibly be happening? An honest-to-God situation where you¡¯re certain you must be dreaming? That¡¯s what it was like seeing Riley walk through the front door of my new home. I was stunned. He just strode on inside with the other guy like they owned the ce.


    Which, I quickly realized, they did.


    ¡°Viking hunk!¡± Erin squealed happily.


    Harper blinked behind his sses. ¡°Viking hunk?¡±


    Riley was just as stunned as I was. His eyes widened, and he said, ¡°Lauren!¡±


    Harper swung his head back to me. ¡°Lauren?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Lauren,¡± Riley¡¯s buddy said. I recognized him from the partyst night. ¡°That¡¯s her name.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Harper said slowly. ¡°This is Leslie.¡± ¡°Leslie?¡± Riley asked.


    The other guy from the party frowned. ¡°Leslie¡­¡±


    ¡°Leslie!¡± Erin hissed at me. ¡°Start exining yourself!¡±


    ¡°I met them at a partyst night,¡± I said to Harper. ¡°I¡¯m only twenty, so I was using a fake ID.¡± I turned to Riley. ¡°My real name is Leslie. Leslie Grimes.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t find her in the student directory,¡± the other guy told Riley.


    ¡°Student directory?¡± I asked.


    Riley pointedly elbowed his friend in the ribs.


    ¡°I¡¯m Avery!¡± the other guy said, ignoring the nudge from Riley and rushing forward to shake my hand. He was grinning widely, like the whole thing was hrious. Which it probably was to a bystander. ¡°I saw you at the partyst night, but we didn¡¯t meet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just Riley,¡± Riley said, not shaking my hand. ¡°You know. The same name I told youst night.¡±


    His anger reignited mine. He ditched mest night. I felt my hands ball into fists. He ditched me, then tried to look me up online. He¡¯s doing exactly what Erin said: avoiding me to make me desperate.


    ¡°All of you know each other already?¡± Harper asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said at the same time Riley answered, ¡°Apparently not.¡± ¡°You ditched mest night!¡± I used.


    Riley opened his mouth, then closed it again. I could see the gears turning in his head. He was trying to think of an excuse.


    Son of a bitch.


    Remembering what really mattered here, I turned back to Harper. ¡°I thought I was moving in with three women. Not three guys with ambiguous names.¡±


    ¡°Riley has long hair!¡± Avery said. ¡°I have to clean it out of the bathtub once a week. That¡¯s kind of like living with a girl.¡±


    ¡°This is unbelievable,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce to live. I¡¯m homeless. And sses start in¡­¡± I nced at my watch. ¡°Less than twenty-four hours.¡±


    ¡°Why are you homeless?¡± Avery asked.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t live with the three of you.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Because we¡¯re guys?¡± Avery waved a dismissive hand. ¡°You¡¯ve got your own bedroom to yourself upstairs. We promise not to bite. We¡¯re gone half the time anyway, at ss or whatever. You¡¯ll barely know we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got a point,¡± Erin said next to me. ¡°You¡¯re all adults. We lived in a co-ed dorm freshman year. This isn¡¯t any different.¡± She leaned in close and lowered her voice. ¡°Except the three guys here are much hotter than the guys were on our hall.¡±


    I gave her a pointed look. She stared right back at me defiantly.


    She¡¯s right, a voice whispered in my head. This isn¡¯t much different than freshman year. I¡¯m more mature now than I was back then. And I don¡¯t have any other options. I already signed the lease remotely¡­


    ¡°Do you need help moving your stuff in?¡± Avery asked. ¡°That¡¯s one benefit of living with guys: we can help with the heavy lifting.¡±


    I nced at Harper. Although he wasn¡¯t big and muscr like the other two, he wasn¡¯t scrawny, either.


    ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need any help,¡± I replied. ¡°My dad is-shit. My dad!¡± I turned to Erin. ¡°He¡¯s going to be here any minute! And he definitely won¡¯t like me living with three dudes.¡±


    ¡°We can leave,¡± Harper said. ¡°We¡¯ll go get breakfast and be out of your hair.¡±


    ¡°We just got back from breakfast,¡± Riley said.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll make like hobbits and have second breakfast. Or go for a walk around campus. Point is, we¡¯ll leave Leslie alone so she can move in.¡± He nced at me. ¡°Does that work?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I admitted. ¡°That would be great.¡±


    Avery opened the front door and stepped outside, and that was the exact moment my dad pulled up in his truck. He honked the horn twice, which caused Avery to jump back inside and close the door.


    ¡°Shit.¡± He winced at me. ¡°I think we¡¯re toote.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I said, looking around the living room. There was a hall next to the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s down that way?¡±


    ¡°Theundry room, and my bedroom,¡± Harper replied.


    ¡°Can you hide in there until my dad is gone?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m kind of the baby of the family, and he¡¯s protective of me. Like, the kind of protective where he might randomly show up and start cleaning a shotgun in front of you.¡±


    ¡°I already had zero desire to meet your dad, and now I¡¯m terrified,¡± Harper said. ¡°We¡¯ll hide back there. Right, guys?¡± ¡°Yeah, totally,¡± Avery said.


    Riley still looked stunned to see me. After a moment, he nodded. The three of them hurried down the hall, and a door closed.


    ¡°They¡¯re hot!¡± Erin whispered. ¡°All three of them! You hit the roommate jackpot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a prize I want to cash in right now,¡± I hissed at her. I opened the front door, and my dad was standing there, raising a fist to knock.


    ¡°There¡¯s my baby girl!¡± he said, wrapping me in a hug. ¡°Feels like just yesterday we were moving you into your freshman dorm. And now you¡¯re a senior.¡±


    ¡°Time has flown by, Mr. Grimes,¡± Erin said.


    ¡°This ce is really nice,¡± dad said, stepping inside and looking around. ¡°Who was that guy I saw?¡±


    Erin and I looked at each other. ¡°What guy?¡±


    ¡°When I pulled up in the truck. A guy was standing in the doorway.¡±


    I felt myself begin to panic. I didn¡¯t have any excuse for him-no good excuse, at least. Fortunately, Erin had it covered.


    ¡°That was my boyfriend!¡± she blurted out. She raised her voice and called, ¡°Avery, sweetie? Come meet Leslie¡¯s dad.¡±


    There was a long pause before the back bedroom door opened. Avery came walking down the hall toward us, a nervous smile on his face. Erin was right: he was hot, just like Riley, although in a totally different way. He had golden brown hair that was messy, but in a controlled way, if that made sense. And his eyes were a deep chestnut color that instantly made me trust him.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he said, giving a nervous little wave.


    My dad barked augh. ¡°Erin hasn¡¯t had a boyfriend in the four years she¡¯s been friends with my daughter. About time you settled down, if you don¡¯t mind me saying.¡±


    ¡°I was just waiting for the right guy!¡± Erin slid an arm around Avery¡¯s waist and gave him a little peck on the cheek.


    ¡°d I was able to lock her down,¡± Avery said, putting an arm around her. His hand slid lower, toward her ass.


    ¡°Good for you.¡± Dad nced at me. ¡°Let¡¯s grab the mattress first. I could use a hand, Avery, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    As soon as he was outside, Erin turned and smacked Avery¡¯s hand away. ¡°Who said you could grab my ass?¡±


    ¡°You kissed my cheek first!¡±


    ¡°Because I was trying to make it believable.¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± Avery replied in annoyance. ¡°And he totally bought it.


    You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Erin tapped him on the chest. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re cute.¡±


    ¡°Shut up ande help me unload the truck,¡± I said. ¡°The sooner I¡¯m moved in, the sooner Dad will leave.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a lot of stuff. A bed frame, mattress, and a single bedside table. An old dresser from the guest bedroom back home. Then it was just boxes of my belongings, mostly clothes and toiletries. My bedroom was upstairs, along with one other. Riley¡¯s room, I mentally noted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you have to share a bathroom,¡± Dadmented at one point. ¡°But at least it¡¯s big.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than the shared dorm bathrooms,¡± Erin agreed, giving me a positive smile.


    After hauling thest box upstairs, Dad paused in the doorway of the bedroom next to mine. ¡°Your roommate has a poster on the wall¡­ is that


    Margot Robbie?¡±


    Panicking, I said, ¡°I think one of my roommates is a lesbian.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± Dad said, scanning the room. ¡°I guess that exins why this feels like a guy¡¯s room. You know, everyone seems to be a lesbian or bisexual these days. Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with that,¡± he quickly added.


    ¡°Damn right there¡¯s not,¡± Erin said, raising an eye challengingly.


    ¡°You know how colleges are,¡± I said, leading my dad away from the room. ¡°Lots of queer representation. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s making a big deal out of it? I was justmenting. I think it¡¯s great.¡± He gestured at Erin. ¡°If she wants to date women for a while before finally settling down with Avery, that¡¯s terrific.¡±


    Avery¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°You¡¯re bisexual?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think telepathy was a real thing, but Erin and I tried our best to scream at him using only our minds.


    ¡°I mean¡­ you¡¯re bisexual!¡± he said, recovering poorly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to settle down with me. If you want to keep seeing women, I¡¯m fine with that. Especially if you want to explore certain¡­ group situations.¡±


    My dad chuckled and went to the kitchen to pour a ss of water. As soon as his back was turned, Erin flicked Avery in the ear.


    Then I heard whispering down the hall in Harper¡¯s bedroom. It sounded like he and Riley were arguing.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m all moved in,¡± I said loudly to my dad, ¡°do you want to get some food? I know of a good brunch ce near here. We should go right now, before it gets crowded.¡±


    Dad gulped down his water and replied, ¡°I hate leaving so quickly, but I really ought to hit the road. It¡¯s a seven hour drive back to gstaff, and I don¡¯t want to split it into two days like the trip here. Unless you really want to get brunch. I don¡¯t want you thinking I¡¯m just dumping your stuff off¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope, totally fine,¡± I quickly said. ¡°I would want to get on the road, too.¡±


    Dad shook hands with Avery, hugged Erin, and then went out to his truck. I walked out with him to say goodbye privately.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss you, baby girl,¡± he said. ¡°Home is real quiet without you.¡±


    ¡°Are you calling me loud?¡± I teased.


    He smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not not calling you loud. I think your new roommates will get along with you just fine.¡± He looked up at the house. ¡°I¡¯ve got a good feeling about all of this. And you know I¡¯m a good judge of these sorts of things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, totally.¡±


    ¡°Wish I could¡¯ve met your roommates. Maybe Mom and I will get to meet them if wee back for homing weekend.¡±


    ¡°Maybe so!¡±


    I hugged him onest time, then stood on thewn as he drove away. I sighed heavily. That could have been a disaster, and I had narrowly avoided it.


    I turned back to the house, and all three guys were standing on the front porch with Erin. Waiting to see what I would do.


    Now I have to figure out how to solve this disaster.

 Chapter 138

    Riley


    Harper and I hid out in his room while Avery helped Lauren and her dad move in.


    No, not Lauren, I had to remind myself. Leslie.


    At least that exined why I couldn¡¯t find her in the student directory.


    ¡°She is the girl fromst night?¡± Harper hissed at me.


    ¡°Crazy, right?¡±


    He let out an annoyed sound while pacing in his room. Unlike my bedroom or Avery¡¯s, Harper¡¯s room didn¡¯t have posters of women on the walls. There was a framed Radiohead album cover on one wall, and another poster with a photo of Carl Sagan and a quote about the universe. As he paced, Harper reminded me of a scientist himself, stumped by a dataset that didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t do this,¡± he finally told me. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t try to replicate what we all had with Jess.¡±


    I gave a start. ¡°Jess? This isn¡¯t¡­ Harper,e on. What we had with


    Jess was a once in a lifetime kind of thing. We can¡¯t reproduce that.¡±


    ¡°And yet here is our new roommate, and you two almost hooked up.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n this!¡± I replied angrily. ¡°She had a fake ID. I thought she was Lauren. If she had told me her real name, the first thing I would¡¯ve done was ask: hey, by any chance are you moving into a house on Parker Street tomorrow? Because if so, I¡¯m your new roommate and we probably shouldn¡¯t make out.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Come on, Harper. You know me better than that.¡±


    He continued pacing, but I could feel the anger leaving his body. Like a spring slowly uncoiling, his movements began to rx.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Laur-Leslie,¡± I corrected myself. ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    ¡°And if you can¡¯t,¡± Harper warned, ¡°then we can¡¯t sublet to her. We¡¯ll need to find someone else.¡±


    We heard Leslie¡¯s dad say his goodbyes to Erin and Avery, and then Harper and I emerged from our bedroom seclusion. I watched from the window as he got into his pickup truck and drove away.


    Leslie walked back into the house like a prisoner on the way to death row. None of us said anything as she strode inside, checked her phone, and then finally looked up at me. ¡°Can I talk to you? Alone?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with youter, sweetie,¡± Erin told Leslie. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± She gave the three of us a sweeping look as if this was all our fault.


    ¡°Bye, baby,¡± Avery said from the doorway while she walked away. ¡°Dinner tomorrow night? I want to take you somewhere special for our oneday anniversary.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Erin said, but she wasughing as she got into her car. Avery grinned from ear to ear.


    Leslie cleared her throat at me, so I followed her upstairs. It took all of my willpower not to look at her ass; it was plump in her jeans, and at eyelevel as we climbed the stairs. I deserved a medal for chivalry.


    As we went into her room and she closed the door, I wondered what she would say. I thought I could keep things casual. The two of us could go out, and not allow it to affect our status as roommates. Harper would understand once he saw the sizzling chemistry between us.


    ¡°I like what you¡¯ve done with the ce,¡± I said as I looked around.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± I asked.


    She raised a blonde eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. We can¡¯t continue what we startedst night.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I gave her a lighthearted smirk. ¡°Really? Because continuing what we started is all I¡¯ve been able to think about.¡±


    For a split second, something sparkled in her green eyes. Something mischievous. Then she blinked, and it was gone.


    ¡°Right now, I need a ce to live more than I need eight inches of dick.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied slowly. I didn¡¯t know whether tough, or get upset. ¡°I don¡¯t see how the two things are rted.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not as smart as I thought you were,¡± she replied, which did sting. She put her hands on her hips and continued. ¡°From this moment on, we¡¯re just roommates. I don¡¯t want to get hit on, or flirted with, or anything else. I need to focus on my studies this year, and I can¡¯t do that if we have a bunch of sexual tension between us. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said dryly. ¡°I understand, even though I¡¯m not as smart as you thought I was.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She continued staring at me, so I stared right back. ¡°What happenedst night, Riley?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot less angry now than you were an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had time to cool off. Answer the question.¡±


    I thought about telling her the truth. She had a fake ID, too, so it wouldn¡¯t be weird. But something kept me from admitting it. She thought I was cool and sexy and assertive. Admitting I had a fake ID feltme. And if I told her what happened, she would feel guilty that I helped her get away and got busted for it.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what I tell her, I thought. She just said we¡¯re only roommates from this point forward.


    When I thought of her as a roommate, just like Harper or Avery, I realized what I needed to do. Protect her so she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty.


    ¡°After the cops broke up the party, I went looking for Avery,¡± I said. ¡°I wanted to make sure he was okay. He had one too many Jell-O shots, so I brought him home.¡±


    Annoyance and disbelief spread across Leslie¡¯s face like a TV channel being switched. She knew I was lying.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°Last night was fun,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry you ended up being my roommate.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    We stood in her room, neither of us sure what to do next. The silence stretched.


    Finally, Leslie did thest thing I expected: she stepped forward and gave me a quick peck on the cheek.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For saving mest night. Even if you did ditch me afterward.¡±


    I touched my cheek. It was the kind of kiss a girl gave a friend. Or her brother.


    And it was totally,pletely uneptable.


    ¡°We can do better than that,¡± I said, sweeping her into my arms and pinning her to the wall. I crushed my lips against hers, kissing Leslie with my entire body. My body came alive at having her in my arms again, and she surged up into the kiss with desire. I felt her barriersing down; she was surrendering to me. She was admitting thatst night wasn¡¯t a mistake, even if she was unhappy that I lied to her.


    And when I pulled away, her eyes gazed up at me expectantly. Begging for more.


    ¡°From this moment forward, we¡¯re just friends,¡± I said. ¡°Talk to youter, roomie.¡±


    She stood there panting as I left her room.

 Chapter 139

    Leslie


    I did it. I handled the whole thing in the best possible way, letting logic dictate my actions. It was my only way out of this disaster of a situation, and I nailed it.


    And then he threw me against the wall and kissed me.


    All at once, my resolve melted like a candy bar in a microwave. The emotions and desire fromst night rushed back into my body, electrifying me with lust. The same lust I felt churning from Riley¡¯s lips, powerful and unquenched.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was over as quickly as it began, and then Riley was gone.


    I leaned against the wall for several long moments, collecting myself. Riley ditched mest night, then lied about the reason why. I knew his excuse about going to look for Avery was bullshit. Then he walked in here, agreed to just be roommates, and gave me a kiss that left my toes aching from how hard I curled them inside my shoes.


    Talk about mixed signals.


    I stayed in my room all afternoon and convinced myself that I was just busy unpacking, and not that I was avoiding Riley. Eventually, I was too hungry to stay holed up. When I went downstairs, the three guys-my three new roommates-were hanging out in the living room watching


    SportsCenter.


    ¡°Want to watch the game?¡± Avery asked. ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of beer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good. Going to get some dinner,¡± I replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s pizza on the counter,¡± Riley said. ¡°One pepperoni, and one extra sausage.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say extra sausage in a suggestive way, but my brain twisted the words to make it seem sexual. I mumbled something about wanting a cheeseburger and left, grateful that none of themmented on me hiding out in my room all day.


    I struggled to fall asleep that night. I had all the normal anxiety about starting a new semester, with the added bonus of having Riley in the room right next to mine. If I closed my eyes and concentrated really hard, I imagined I could hear him breathing. I pictured him lying on his belly in bed, one arm thrown over the pillow. Did he sleep shirtless? That¡¯s certainly how I pictured him.


    Normally, I would blow off some steam by watching porn and getting myself off. But this room didn¡¯t seem like mine yet. I felt like a guest here, and I didn¡¯t know how thick the walls were. Thest thing I wanted was Riley to hear the hum of my vibrator and know what I was doing. As if this situation couldn¡¯t get any worse.


    Despite my struggle to fall asleep, I woke the next morning feeling wellrested and ready to start the semester. Riley¡¯s bedroom door was closed, so I got to use the bathroom first. I took a nice long shower, noting that the pressure and heat were better than the dorms where I had previously stayed.


    When I left the bathroom, Riley¡¯s door was open. ¡°Don¡¯t use all the hot water,¡± he called as I walked by.


    I paused in his doorway. He was still in bed with hisptop in front of him, and was wearing a T-shirt. I guess he doesn¡¯t sleep shirtless after all. ¡°I never take too long in the bathroom. I¡¯m famous for it.¡±


    ¡°Just jerking your chain,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°We have a huge water heater. We¡¯ve never run out. Feel free to take as long as you want in there.¡±


    ¡°Did you get up and open your door just so you could watch me walk by wearing only a towel?¡± I asked challengingly.


    Riley shrugged and returned his focus to hisptop. ¡°I needed to know when you were done. We¡¯re just roommates, remember?¡±


    Just roommates, I thought as I returned to my room. He can say that all he wants, but I know why he opened the door.


    It was a beautiful August morning as I walked out the door and headed toward campus. I had two sses on Monday-Wednesday-Friday, both in the morning, which meant my day was over before noon. I would pay for that tomorrow, since I had four sses on Tuesday-Thursday, but for now I was happy about the easy day.


    The campus of Coastal California College was sprawling with greenwns and old sycamore trees whose branches and leaves spread over walkways like green ceilings. I breathed in the fresh air and enjoyed the sight of the first day of ss. It was easy to spot the helpless freshmen, walking around like lost little sheep who couldn¡¯t find their flock. I was one of them, once. It felt like a long time ago.


    Now I was on the cusp of being a real adult. Not just in the legal, eighteen-year-old sense. But in the sense that I was going to be thrown out into the real world and told to figure it out. The prospect scared and excited me.


    If I can get through the next two semesters.


    My first stop was a 400-level psychology ss with only eight students in it. The professor was amazing though, and even though I left the first ss feeling overwhelmed, I was intrigued by the breadth of study we would be tackling. After that was my easiest ss of the semester: an astronomy ss that had nothing to do with psychology. I needed four science credits for my degree, and this seemed much easier than chemistry, biology, or physics. Most students knocked out these kinds of sses as freshmen or sophomores, but I was happy to have saved it until my final year. It was in a giant auditorium with over a hundred other students, which meant I could sit in the back row and only pay half-attention.


    The sun was directly overhead as I walked home from ss. In the past, I lived in dorms that were on campus. That sense of always being on campus permeated everything, and made it feel like I should study non-stop. But walking away from campus, and into the adjacent neighborhood, created a distinction in my head. I was at ss, and now I¡¯m home. I can do whatever I want. I wondered if that would make it hard to focus when I needed to bear down and study.


    I used my key to unlock the front door-something I hadn¡¯t done when I moved in, and it gave me a sense that this was my home, now. But when I walked into the area where the kitchen bled into the living room, I was quickly reminded that other people had been living here first.


    Avery was standing in the kitchen, wearing only a towel around his waist. It was sagging, at risk of falling off entirely. I gave a start when I saw him and blurted out, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    He frowned at me. ¡°Making a smoothie.¡±


    I was in so much shock that I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. More specifically, at the parts of him that had been covered by clothes whenst we spoke. Where Riley was tall and lean, Avery was more solidly built. Broad shoulders, thick pecs, and sun-kissed skin. His hair was damp, and a few rivulets ran down his temple. His hazel eyes seemed more vibrant as he stared back at me, confused by my rm.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ naked!¡± I said.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not. I¡¯m wearing a towel.¡± He looked down at himself. ¡°See?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see. But why are you wearing a towel in the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Because I just got back from a jog. Went around the whole campus twice. Good people-watching on the first day of ss.¡± He looked down at himself again. ¡°Right, the towel. I was going to take a shower, but wanted to get some protein in my system first. Why aren¡¯t you at ss?¡±


    ¡°I already finished my two sses for the day.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He blinked and seemed to realize my difort for the first time. ¡°Sorry. I thought you would be gone all day. I didn¡¯t think about it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have ss?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope! I made sure my schedule had nothing on Mondays. Pretty dope, right?¡±


    ¡°Lucky you,¡± I said, retrieving a ss from the cab so I could pour a ss of water. Why was it hot in here all of a sudden?


    ¡°Yeah, pretty lucky,¡± Avery continued. ¡°There¡¯s lots of ounting sses to choose from. That¡¯s what my degree is in. ounting. ountants are always in demand, even in recessions. Maybe especially then. Plus, I like numbers. They¡¯ve always been easy for me to figure out.¡± ¡°Huh,¡± I replied, taking a long pull from my water.


    ¡°Want to know something funny?¡± Before waiting for me to answer, he went on. ¡°I wanted to hit on you at the party the other night. Riley and I had to y rock-paper-scissors, and he won. Crazy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Crazy.¡±


    The blender roared to life, mixing the fruits and protein powder into a smooth consistency. He poured it into a big ss, then smiled warmly at me.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry-I¡¯m totally not going to hit on you now. We¡¯re roommates. We¡¯re cool.¡±


    And then he disappeared down the hall into his bedroom.


    I shook my head once he was gone. Even when I avoided Riley, I had another sexy roommate to contend with. Erin was right: this was just like living in the co-ed dorms freshman year. Except the guys are a lot hotter. The image of a shirtless Avery wasn¡¯t going to leave my mind any time soon.


    ¡°I promise he¡¯ll clean that up.¡±


    I flinched at the voice, and it took me several seconds to find the source. Harper was in the living room, sitting in the big recliner that was half facing the TV, and half facing the kitchen. He politely raised his hand when my eyes settled on him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The blender,¡± Harper said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to think he would just leave it there. He makes a mess around here as much as the rest of us, but he always cleans up after himself. Sometimes it just takes a few minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, like, a neat freak or anything,¡± I said.


    Harper chuckled. ¡°I am. Living with him drove me crazy the first few weeks of sophomore year, until I learned his routines.¡± He marked his ce in a thick textbook and rose from the chair, stretching. ¡°I want to echo what Riley told youst night.¡±


    Which part? I wondered. The lie about why he ditched me, or the kiss that I still can¡¯t stop thinking about?


    ¡°Boundaries are important,¡± Harper exined while joining me in the kitchen. He pulled a jar of peanut butter and a loaf of bread out of the pantry and began making himself a sandwich. ¡°We want this to be a house you feel wee in. And safe. Aside from Avery being veryfortable with his body in public areas, we¡¯ll do our best to treat you like a normal roommate, and not a female roommate.¡±


    ¡°I do feel safe,¡± I replied. As I said the words, I realized I meant them. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to change your routines and habits just because I¡¯m here. That would be treating me like a female roommate.¡±


    Harper nodded while biting into his sandwich. He really was cute, although not as muscr or physically imposing as the other two. He was the kind of guy you dated, and not just hooked up with. Husband material, as Erin would say.


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± he said. ¡°If you ever feel like we are treating you that way, don¡¯t hesitate to put us in our ce.¡± He smiled again and returned to his recliner and textbook.


    Okay, I thought as I went upstairs. Maybe I have three sexy roommates.

 Chapter 140

    Leslie


    Monday may have been easy for me, but Tuesday was like getting kicked in the teeth by an angry mule. My day started bright and early at eight with my Organizational Behavior ss. After that was over, I had five minutes to run to my Ethics and Reasoning ss on the other side of campus. Then I had twenty minutes for lunch, followed by two more sses in the afternoon: Clinical Psychopharmacology and Group Dynamics.


    Since these sses only met twice a week, theysted almost two hours. It was close to five o¡¯clock when I finally walked home, drained and overstimted.


    Then I spent four more hours in my room,pleting all the take-home assignments my professors had given out.


    Wednesday was like Monday: only two sses, one of which was the easy gen-ed. But it was tough to enjoy thanks to the mountain of sswork that was waiting for me when I got home. I already had a term paper due next week in my Group Dynamics ss!


    At first, I was self-conscious being around my three new roommates. And not just because they were men-it was also ufortable because I didn¡¯t know them. They were strangers. Learning to get along with new people was always difficult, even in the best of circumstances. Throw in the drama that had surrounded my living situation, and the almost-hookup with Riley, and you had a set of terrible circumstances to start the semester.


    But the guys weren¡¯t weird or self-conscious. They gave me my space, yet were friendly whenever we crossed paths. Avery continued making his morning smoothie while wearing only a towel, though he sheepishly tried to look in a different direction so that his chiseled chest wasn¡¯t on disy. Harper was warm and inviting, but not pushy. Riley was cheerful in the morning while waiting his turn for the bathroom. His crystal blue eyes sparkled with mischief, just like they had in the moonlight by the shed while we hid from the cops. But if he was harboring deeper desires, he didn¡¯t act on them. True to his word, he was treating me like a roommate.


    Just a roommate.


    That only made me think about him more. Why did he have to be so damn respectful? I began to wonder if he was really into me that night at the party. He must not have been if he was able to treat me tonically so easily.


    And beyond that, one question still tormented me every time we crossed paths: why did he ditch me that night?


    Thursday was my toughest day. It was identical to Tuesday¡¯s schedule, but with the added torture of an eveningb. The sun was setting by the time I walked through the front door of what I was beginning to think of as my home. The guys were in the middle of a heated argument.


    ¡°They don¡¯t count!¡± Riley was insisting.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Avery shot back. ¡°Because they¡¯re the best answers?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re too obvious,¡± Riley replied. ¡°You can do better than that.¡±


    ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± I asked.


    All three of them whipped their heads toward me. ¡°Top five dirtiest sounding presidents,¡± Harper exined.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I knew Riley liked to do these lists, but you guys do it too?¡±


    ¡°I try not to encourage him, but asionally it¡¯s worth participating,¡± Harper replied. ¡°And I¡¯m inclined to agree with Riley.¡± ¡°Nobody asked you,¡± Avery said stubbornly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the argument? I¡¯ll be the tiebreaker,¡± I offered.


    Riley turned to face me. I felt my bodye alive under his gaze. ¡°I told Avery that the two Bushes don¡¯t count because they¡¯re too obvious.¡±


    I nodded along. ¡°I think I agree. Same for both Johnsons.¡± ¡°Damnit,¡± Avery muttered.


    ¡°Our new roommate is wise,¡± Harper said, dipping his head in acknowledgment. ¡°Warren G. Harding.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good one,¡± Riley replied. ¡°Franklin Pierce.¡± I started giggling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± Avery said. ¡°Woodrow Wilson.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Riley replied. ¡°Far more creative than Bush.¡±


    Harper scrunched his face in concentration. ¡°Hoover?¡±


    ¡°Ehh.¡± Riley wobbled his palm in the air. ¡°You can do better.¡±


    ¡°Chester A. Arthur!¡± Avery eximed. ¡°Get it? Chest? Boobs?¡±


    ¡°Can you exin it more?¡± Harper said dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± Avery flipped him off.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°One more,¡± Riley said, ncing at me. ¡°Who¡¯s got one?¡± ¡°James Polk?¡± Harper suggested.


    ¡°Solid. But not amazing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Mird Fillmore.¡±


    The guys responded with a chorus of ohh¡¯s and ps. Riley held up his palm for me to high-five. I grinned at their esteem.


    ¡°I was going to say James Polk,¡± Harper said. ¡°But Fillmore is clearly the winner.¡±


    ¡°You win,¡± Riley said.


    ¡°Oh! What do I win?¡±


    ¡°Bragging rights, mostly,¡± Harper said. ¡°But you¡¯re also wee toe drink with us tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thirsty Thursday,¡± Avery said enthusiastically. ¡°We¡¯ve got two parties we¡¯re going to hit up. Nothing crazy-more of a chill vibe. Cops definitely won¡¯te bust you for having a fake ID.¡±


    His eyes flicked toward Riley when he said that. He must have told Avery my secret.


    ¡°Tempting¡­ but I think I¡¯m just going to stay home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Aww,e have a drink,¡± Riley insisted. ¡°It¡¯s a cool group. Most of them are friends from my baseball team. A few of them are single. I could set you up.¡±


    He said it casually, like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But it felt like a big deal. Only a few days ago, Riley and I were making out behind the shed at a party, with an unbelievable amount of chemistry pinging between us. And now he was offering to set me up with his friends. It felt like a twisted, painful kind of rejection.


    ¡°I¡¯m already behind on my sswork,¡± I replied. ¡°And I have a quiz tomorrow morning. Rain check?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, I hurried upstairs and closed my door.


    I opened my textbooks to study, but my eyes scanned the words without really absorbing them. Why did Riley¡¯s rejection hurt so much? He was doing exactly what I requested, treating me just like a roommate. I should have been relieved. Instead, there was a tight ball of anxiety in my gut that wouldn¡¯t go away.


    ¡°You ready to go?¡± Avery shouted from downstairs, voice muffled slightly by my door.


    ¡°I need to take a shower,¡± Riley called down to him. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you guys there.¡±


    I heard the bathroom door close, and the shower turn on. Against my will, I pictured a nude Riley standing underneath the shower head, rivulets of steaming water running over his lithe body. I wondered if he was jacking off in there. Guys did that before going out, right? I felt like I had heard that before. It cleared their heads or something.


    Silently, I got up and opened my door a crack, then returned to the textbooks on my bed.


    The shower turned off a few minutester. I heard the sound of soft cotton against skin as Riley toweled himself off. Then the bathroom door opened and he walked down the hall to his room. I only saw a sliver of him for a split second, but it was enough to make my heart race: he waspletely nude except for a towel, lean and beautiful.


    The door to his bedroom closed, and then music began to y. The song sounded familiar, but I couldn¡¯t quite ce it.


    Riley¡¯s slender form remained nted in my head as the music thumped in the room next door. Ugh, why does he have to be so hot? I knew I was sexually frustrated, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to pull out my vibrator. That felt inadequate tonight. Besides, I had studying to do.


    I looked down at my psychology textbook. I was on the same page I had started on half an hour ago. And Riley was moving around in his room, a distraction that was impossible to ignore.


    Eventually, I got up and knocked on his door. ¡°Come in,¡± he called.


    I recognized the song as soon as I opened the door: When You Were Young, by The Killers. Riley was clothed now, I was sad to see: jeans and a tight T-shirt that entuated the natural V-shape of his torso. He turned the music down a few notches when he saw me.


    ¡°Was it too loud for you?¡± he asked. ¡°Sorry, I forgot you were studying. I¡¯m about to leave.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t bothering me,¡± I said. ¡°I love this song. Sam¡¯s Town is definitely my favorite album of theirs. More than Hot Fuss.¡±


    ¡°You would think that,¡± he teased. ¡°You like Brandon Flowers¡¯ solo stuff, so your opinion isn¡¯t what I would consider trustworthy.¡± ¡°Want to know a secret?¡± I asked.


    He paused while grabbing a pair of socks from his dresser. ¡°Sure, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t actually like his solo stuff. I was just saying that to get a rise out of you at the party.¡±


    ¡°Oh thank God,¡± Riley exhaled. ¡°I¡¯ve been plotting a way to smother you in your sleep, but now I don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Iughed at thement. ¡°At the party, you mentioned snapping my neck. Now you¡¯re joking about smothering me in my sleep. You¡¯ve got a weird way of flirting with women.¡±


    ¡°Not flirting,¡± he said, pointing at me. ¡°I promised not to do that. Or anything else to make you ufortable.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ve done a good job of keeping that promise.¡± I hesitated, then charged forward with the topic I couldn¡¯t avoid. ¡°I told you a secret. Now it¡¯s your turn. What happened after the cops busted the party the other night?¡±


    I could sense him tensing, putting up his walls. ¡°I thought we had moved past that.¡±


    ¡°Apparently not. What happened?¡±


    He turned and focused on his sock drawer so I couldn¡¯t see his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s where I disagree,¡± I replied heatedly. ¡°You ditched me. And then you lied about it the next day. What happened, Riley?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Did you find another girl to hit on?¡± I insisted. ¡°Someone hotter than me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s the only thing that makes sense to me,¡± I said. ¡°You went home with another girl. Why else would you hide it from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything.¡±


    ¡°You are, and you¡¯re lying right now.¡± My voice was rising, but I didn¡¯t care because we were alone in the house. ¡°Tell me the truth, roomie. What happened?¡±


    He whirled around, face red with anger. ¡°I got busted by the cops!¡±


    I snorted. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For having a fake ID.¡± He pulled his wallet out and handed me a card. ¡°This is my real ID.¡±


    I scanned the dates listed. ¡°You¡¯re only twenty?¡±


    ¡°Just like you,¡± he said in annoyance. ¡°I helped you escape, and then the cops discovered me hiding behind the shed. They confiscated my fake ID and reported me to the school. By the time it was over and I ran to the convenience store, you weren¡¯t there anymore.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Because I was embarrassed,¡± he revealed. It seemed ridiculous for a guy like him to be embarrassed. ¡°And I didn¡¯t want you to feel guilty about getting away.¡±


    Suddenly, I saw his secret in a different light. When we were hiding behind the shed at the party, he was in just as much danger as I was. He helped me escape, and got caught because of it. And this whole time, I had been mad at him for it. Like he had done something wrong.


    In reality, I owed him.


    I was shocked. I was angry-not at him, but at myself. And I was confused, a bundle of confused emotions that were swirling around inside of me¡­


    I surrendered to the emotions and kissed him.

 Chapter 141

    Leslie


    Riley¡¯s lips tasted every bit as amazing as they had that night at the party, and when we kissed one final time on Sunday. He was surprised by the act, but quickly recovered and folded me into his arms. I ran my hands over his body, feeling the hard strength underneath, eager to touch every inch of him.


    I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s my roommate, I thought. This feels too good to stop. And based on how hungrily he was kissing me, lips moving faster with every second, he had stopped caring, too.


    But then he tore away, twisting to face the wall. His back heaved as he caught his breath.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to do this,¡± he replied, still not facing me. ¡°It¡¯s a mistake.¡±


    ¡°A mistake I want to make,¡± I said, touching his back.


    He spun around and loomed over me. ¡°You say that now, but you¡¯ll regret itter. And before you try arguing, I didn¡¯t just make a promise to you. Harper was adamant that we all leave you alone. That we treat you tonically.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you won¡¯t kiss me?¡± I demanded, leaning closer to him. He had just put cologne on, and his scent was heady and intoxicating. ¡°Because


    Harper won¡¯t let you?¡±


    ¡°This is a mistake,¡± he said emphatically. ¡°You should leave.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t budging, which caused all the heat to go out of my body. I turned and hurried back to my room, closing the door behind me before throwing myself onto the bed.


    Now it¡¯s more awkward than ever. I had been certain he wanted the same thing as me; that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist if I made a move. Yet he still said no after I threw myself at him. Was his willpower really that strong, or was he never that into me to begin with? Was our chemistry all in my head?


    The music in the room next door turned up again, louder than before. It sounded like Riley was intentionally making noise, mming his dresser drawers and stomping around. I had made a severe miscalction. I had told Riley-insisted to him-that we couldn¡¯t hook up or fool around, and he took me at my word. Then I walk into his room and kiss him. He probably thought of me as a flippant girl who didn¡¯t know what she wanted. And he¡¯s right.


    I knew I should apologize. Tell him I made a mistake, and that I wouldn¡¯t do anything like that again. That was the only way to move forward without it being awkward. Doing nothing would only make things worse.


    The music stopped. I heard him walk out into the hall. Now was my chance, before he left for the party. But I couldn¡¯t make myself move. I was frozen in embarrassment, mortified by what I had done.


    Then his footsteps went down the stairs, and everything was silent.


    I groaned to myself. That was my chance. If I apologizedter, it wouldn¡¯t have the same effect. By then he would have spent all night thinking about how frivolous I was, changing my mind several times in quick session. His second impression of me would be permanently written into his brain.


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps creaking on the wooden stairs again. He wasing back upstairs. He must have forgotten something. I had another chance; I only needed to tear myself out of bed, open the door, and intercept him.


    Before I could, my door flew open. Riley strode inside like a viking warrior marching to battle, with an equally-determined look in his crystal eyes. I stared up at him, too shocked to move.


    ¡°Fuck the rules,¡± he growled.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Riley nted his chiseled arms on either side of me and lowered his lips to mine. I melted back into the sheets of the bed and epted his weight on top of mine, spreading my legs and wrapping them around his waist.


    This is a mistake, I thought. But it¡¯s one I desperately want to make.


    His kiss was fleeting, just a soft brushing of his mouth against mine with a flick of tongue. Then his lips dropped to my neck and kissed me where I was more sensitive. I squirmed and moaned softly, which only egged him on as he kissed along my neck and shoulder. All the while his fingers unsped the button of my jeans and pulled the zipper down.


    Quick as a cat, Riley pulled away from me. With strong hands he flipped me over onto my belly, then pulled my jeans down over my ass, then offpletely. He used a gentler touch while removing my panties. Like he was trying to take them off in slow motion, one millimeter at a time. The cool air hit the wetness of my pussy, and I was self-conscious for a moment in my vulnerable ass-in-the-air state, but I was excited to see what Riley intended.


    The panties went down my thighs, then calves. Over one foot, then the other. Riley tossed them aside. His calloused hands touched both of my ankles, then slowly rubbed up my legs. I shivered with anticipation. When they reached my ass, he took hold of my cheeks and pulled them apart gently. By then my pussy was drenched.


    ¡°That¡¯s an exquisite sight,¡± he said.


    I felt his face press between my legs, burying into my snatch from behind. His tongue found my clit instantly, licking up into my pussy lips and back down again. I felt a moment of self-consciousness: if I had known this would happen, I would¡¯ve shaved my legs.


    Riley didn¡¯t seem to mind. His hands gripped my legs firmly while he devoured my pussy,pping it up like he was starving for it. I moaned as his tongue swirled and wedged and fucked me, all the while his nose was pressed firmly into my rear end.


    ¡°I could eat this pussy all night,¡± he breathed into me. ¡°You taste so good.¡±


    Hearing him say that turned me on even more than what his tongue was doing. Riley took his time, slowly building up the pace. Like he was in it for the long haul, not just doing the bare minimum of forey in order to fuck me. As I began to moan into my pillow, I realized there was no need to keep quiet since the other guys were gone. My chest heaved and I screamed with ecstasy, and Riley¡¯s hands tightened on me in a way that said he didn¡¯t dare let me go until every ounce of air had been forced from my lungs.


    When I could finally breathe again, I rolled over and grabbed him by his perfect light hair. I pulled him to me and shoved my tongue into his mouth so I could taste myself.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at that,¡± I managed to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at a lot of things.¡±


    I pushed him over onto his back and removed his pants. His cock was as stiff as a gpole, big but not too big. The sight of it filled me with new excitement, and I threw a leg over him and guided his hard length up inside of me. I waspletely drenched now, so he sank into me with ease. I drove my hips down until every inch of him filled me.


    He let out a long, slow exhale. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this since the party.¡±


    I ran my fingernails along his bare chest. His muscles were hard and warm. ¡°God, me too.¡±


    So soon after my orgasm, I had to ride him slowly. Everything was still extra sensitive in those wonderful moments after being driven to climax. Riley breathed steadily and explored my body with his hands as I gyrated on top of him. He cupped my breasts and gently pinched my nipples, then slid down and gripped my waist while I moved up and down on his cock. His palm slid around to grip my ass cheeks, and then he gave one of them a yful smack. I moaned at the sudden sting.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hold onto this ass and never let go,¡± he rumbled beneath me.


    I let out a soft moan, arching my back and craning my neck to look at the ceiling. ¡°I figured you were an ass man.¡±


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m a Leslie man,¡± he replied while biting his lip. ¡°I¡¯m loving every part of you.¡±


    I was moving faster now, sliding up and down fervently on his hard length. As sensitive as I felt, I was insatiable-and based on Riley¡¯s quickening breath, it seemed like he was already well on his way to his own earth-destroying orgasm. But I wanted to make itst longer than that. I wanted him to earn it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I said, using my thighs to squat off of him. I rose halfway off his cock and pushed back down, feeling his girth widening me, filling every nook and cranny inside of me, all my walls, and I didn¡¯t stop until my ass pressed hard against his thighs and I heard him groan again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you all day,¡± I said, letting my head hang down as I rode him up and down. ¡°The way you taste. The hard muscle. The enormous cock, deep inside me. Ohh¡­¡±


    He was groaning with each pump now, and thrusting up into me. I had him right where I wanted him.


    ¡°Ohh, I want you toe so bad,¡± I moaned, pleasure cascading through me with each stroke.


    ¡°I¡¯m close,¡± he gasped, fingers gripping my ass so tight he might take a chunk with him.


    His sounds of pleasure rose gradually, building toward the inevitable climax. I savored the sounds and my own pleasure until I sensed he was right on the edge, and then I pulled off of him and grabbed his cock.


    ¡°Come for me,¡± I demanded, stroking him quickly. ¡°Come on me.¡± His mouth opened and a silent roar came out. His shaft spasmed in my fingers and I leaned back as he began to explode, his hot loads sttering against my belly, each one a drum-beat of this man¡¯s ecstasy, who I could get off after only a few minutes, and the thought and feeling filled me with a satisfaction as deep and powerful as his strokes had.

 Chapter 142

    Riley


    I couldn¡¯t get enough of Leslie¡¯s body. And not just while we were joined together in sexual bliss; now, in the calm moments after our coupling, I ran my fingers over the curves of her body and thought about how I never wanted to leave this bed. All I wanted to do was touch her smooth skin, and squeeze her warm body, and run my fingers through her silky blonde hair until we both fell asleep.


    ¡°I wish we had done that Saturday night,¡± she finally breathed.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I replied. ¡°But it was worth the wait.¡±


    A smile shed on her face. ¡°Maybe the wait is what made it so good.¡±


    I rolled over until I was on top of her. My cock was already halfway hard again. ¡°Something tells me it would have been amazing even without the wait.¡±


    I kissed the smile from her lips. For a few moments, it felt like we might start round two quicker than I had expected.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to that party?¡± she asked, rolling over.


    I curled my body around hers and wrapped an arm over her chest, holding her tight. ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t really feel like it now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I kissed the nape of her neck. ¡°It¡¯s not just you. I wasn¡¯t really in the mood before.¡± I wondered if she would ask me why not, which would require me to tell her about the baseball team. Or it would require me to lie. Fortunately, she asked a different question.


    ¡°Now what do we do? We¡¯re roommates. This is definitely a bad idea.¡± She hesitated. ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I replied, even though it was impossible to think of it as a bad idea while Leslie was in my arms. ¡°Harper is going to be pissed. We all agreed not to hit on you.¡±


    ¡°Was that before we made out at the party?¡± she asked. ¡°Or after?¡±


    ¡°Definitely before. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep that promise after meeting you.¡±


    She made a happy little noise in my arms. I squeezed her tighter. Her body was as hot as a furnace, but I didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°So back to my original question. Now what do we do?¡±


    ¡°We make a list,¡± I replied. ¡°Top five hookups that ended badly. I¡¯ll go first: Romeo and Juliet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not drinking poison because of our hookup,¡± she said with augh. I liked the way she shook in my arms. ¡°My turn? Umm. That British king and his American lover. The one who abdicated.¡± She snapped her fingers as she remembered their names. ¡°Edward, and Wallis Simpson.¡±


    ¡°Her name was Wallis? Yeesh. With a name like that, I hope she was hot.¡±


    ¡°You would hope so, for a prince to give up his birthright. And along those lines: Helen of Troy and Paris. You know it¡¯s bad when a hookup starts one of the most famous wars in history.¡±


    ¡°Good one. My turn. Eric pton and Pattie Boyd.¡±


    Leslie twisted around and scrunched up her face at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know that story.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good one,¡± I exined. ¡°Eric pton was best friends with one of The Beatles, George Harrison. George was married to Pattie Boyd, a famous model. Eric fell madly in love with Pattie, and even wrote a song about her while she was still married to George. It¡¯s that song with the kickass guitar riff at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°La?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±


    Leslie gasped. ¡°That song is about a dude fantasizing about his best friend¡¯s wife?!¡±


    ¡°It sure is!¡± I replied. ¡°The story gets crazier. The song worked. A few yearster, Pattie divorced George and married Eric. And then George was the best man at their wedding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insane,¡± Leslie said. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine bouncing from one best friend to another. Let alone them remaining friends.¡±


    I thought about Jess, and an ache formed deep in my chest. The memory didn¡¯t hurt as much as it used to. But it still stung.


    ¡°That¡¯s four,¡± I said. ¡°Last one is yours.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± She stared at the ceiling for a few seconds. ¡°Beauty and the Beast.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count,¡± I replied. ¡°They¡¯re fictional.¡±


    Leslie sat up in bed so quickly I thought she was angry. She pulled a handful of herforter up to cover her chest. ¡°You started the list off with


    Romeo and Juliet, two people who are extremely fictional.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but at least they¡¯re people. Belle and the Beast are animated characters. And one of them is an animal. Sort of. Oh! And the most important part: it didn¡¯t end badly. They got a happily-ever-after.¡±


    Leslie gave me a disapproving look, then another grin lit up her face. ¡°Want to know something funny?¡±


    ¡°Always.¡±


    ¡°Belle didn¡¯t know Beast would turn back into a human when she kissed him. She was fully prepared to get down with a fur-covered monster.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t kink shame Belle,¡± I teased. ¡°If she wants to get down with the furry kidnapper, that¡¯s her business.¡±


    Leslieughed, a rich sound that made my soul rx. Sheid back down next to me and sighed. ¡°Okay, making that list was fun. But now it¡¯s time to get serious. We got it out of our system. It¡¯s probably best to just be roommates now.¡±


    I sighed with her. ¡°Are you cool if we keep this a secret? I don¡¯t want Harper and Avery on my case about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to know either!¡± she said. ¡°I just met them. I don¡¯t want them judging me for this, either.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± I extended my hand. ¡°Roommates?¡±


    She shook my hand. ¡°Roommates.¡±


    We stared at each other. Neither of us made a move to leave the bed. I felt my cock stirring under her lusty gaze.


    ¡°Roommates¡­ starting in five minutes?¡± I suggested.


    Leslie snorted. ¡°Make it thirty.¡±


    ¡°Thirty? Okay, needy.¡±


    She threw a leg over myp and straddled me. ¡°Not needy. Just a girl who knows what she wants.¡±


    She lowered her lips to mine, and whatever teasing retort I had prepared disappeared from my mind.


    *C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Leslie and I tried to keep our distance from each other as the week went on, but it was tough when our bedrooms were next to each other, and we shared a bathroom. We exchanged flirty smiles and winks whenever Harper or Avery weren¡¯t around. Even when they were around, we stole looks from across the room. It was tough not to after the sizzling night we shared together.


    But she wanted to go back to just being roommates, and deep down I knew it was the right call. So we tried to keep it to a minimum. That worked for about three days.


    Then we hooked up again in the kitchen after ss.


    We both agreed that this would be thest time, but there was a smile in Leslie¡¯s eyes when she said so. I knew how she felt. It was fun having a little secret like this. Making love to Leslie was already amazing by itself, but when you added ayer of forbidden desire? It cranked everything up an order of magnitude. Soon, I was sitting in ss daydreaming about the next time I could get Leslie alone.


    Despite these distractions, I was able to focus on my own sses. Nobody from the school disciplinary office contacted me about drinking underage. I knew guys who were never disciplined for such infractions, and I began to hope that maybe I would be let off the hook too.


    Because of this, my guard was down on Friday. I left my Environmental Law ss and walked outside to a beautiful sunny day. I was done with sses for the week and was beginning to daydream about how I would spend the rest of the day.


    ¡°You look like a fucking hippie.¡±


    The voice cracked like a whip, stopping me in my tracks. Coach Boothe was leaning against the wall, wearing the same Three-C sweatshirt he always had on, whether it was a game day, practice day, or neither. He pushed himself off the wall and sauntered toward me like he was in no hurry. It reminded me of the way he approached the mound when he was going to take a pitcher out of the game.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± he drawled in his Louisiana ent. ¡°You¡¯re just done?¡±


    I started walking again. ¡°Good to see you too, coach.¡±


    ¡°I can understand skipping the summer wooden bat league,¡± he said, falling in beside me. ¡°But you¡¯ve missed every fall ball practice this week.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯ve missed them.¡±


    ¡°Cut the shit,¡± he snapped. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    ¡°I told you already. My shoulder is messed up.¡± I rolled it in the socket and feigned a wince. ¡°I can barely raise my arm.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± I replied.


    Suddenly, Coach Boothe produced a baseball from the pocket of his sweatshirt and tossed it toward me. I instinctively reached up and snatched it out of the air.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said sarcastically. ¡°Your shoulder is real messed up.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I tossed the ball back to him and kept walking.


    ¡°This is about what happened in the spring, isn¡¯t it?¡± When I didn¡¯t respond, he continued. ¡°Look, I get it. Taking a line drive off the side of the head would freak anyone out. There are plenty of major leaguers who nevere back from that. But you¡¯ve got to at least try, son. Don¡¯t let an ident potentially ruin your life.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°My life isn¡¯t ruined. I¡¯m doing just fine. I¡¯m graduating in the spring, then I¡¯ll find a job in environmental science.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re going to do?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I said heatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think that¡¯s so funny.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s tough to graduate when you¡¯ve been expelled.¡±


    I missed a step, and almost fell. Coach Boothe just kept on walking beside me like he didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t hear about the party? Drinking underage?¡±


    ¡°I got busted,¡± I said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s practically a rite of passage for college kids. No big deal.¡±


    ¡°Underage drinking is a big deal,¡± he replied dramatically. ¡°The school has been cracking down on it since that kid died of alcohol poisoningst year. One of the administrators in the disciplinary office came to talk to me.


    Asked my opinion about the situation. She wanted to go easy on you.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And I told her you¡¯re not on my baseball team,¡± he said slowly for emphasis. ¡°At least, I don¡¯t think you are.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by any of this. I had even expected it. But I still felt my blood boil as he ckmailed me in broad daylight.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is? You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    Hisughter held no mirth. ¡°Athletes get special treatment. But if you¡¯re not an athlete¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do to protect you. Take another week to think it over. These early practices are mostly for the underssmen. A veteran arm like you can skip them. But next weekend, I had better see your ass on that pitcher¡¯s mound. If I don¡¯t¡­¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°And cut your goddamn hair,¡± he said, cracking the whip again. ¡°In my day, you¡¯d get your ass kicked for being a hippie if you let your hair grow that long.¡±


    Coach Boothe peeled off, leaving me to walk alone. Any happiness I had felt about the beautiful day was long gone.

 Chapter 143

    Leslie


    It was just supposed to be a one-time thing. Getting it out of our system so we could ept our roles as roommates, and nothing more. Then it became a two-time thing thanks to our hasty encore. And for a few days, I thought we could keep it that way.


    Then Riley got home from ss while I was in the kitchen making a sd. Nobody else was home. He must have known this from theck of cars in the driveway, because he dropped his backpack, approached me without saying a word, and threw me up against the fridge before kissing me. We tore our clothes off, and then he lifted me onto the counter and fucked me hard and fast, like we could get caught at any moment. It was insanely hot.


    Afterward, we quickly got dressed and watched TV from opposite sides of the living room-him on the couch, and me in the recliner. Avery got home a few minutester, and we pretended like nothing had happened.


    It was a weird not-rtionship. Something like friends-with-benefits, except we weren¡¯t really friends before this. Although we were slowly bing better friends the more time we spent together. We just sort of¡­ vibed together. Like we had jumped straight to Year Three of a friendship.


    Or like we¡¯re perfectlypatible.


    I didn¡¯t want to entertain that thought. We were roommates. If we tried to be more than that, and it failed, then things would be awkward around the house. Neither of us wanted that, even if we had incredible chemistry together.


    But we¡¯re already having sex, I thought while smiling at him from across the kitchen one evening. Is it that much of a stretch to be emotionally attached?


    Fortunately, my ss load was keeping me too busy to think about it excessively. Even after the first week, this semester was already kicking my ass.


    I was sitting at the kitchen table one Friday afternoon, working on a term paper when Avery came home. He was wearing running shorts and a tank top, and was sweaty from his workout. He grinned broadly when he saw me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my clothes on to make a smoothie,¡± he said.


    Trying to sound casual, I replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He arched a brown eyebrow at me. ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    Shit. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. ¡°I, uh, just meant you should do whatever you normally do. Don¡¯t act differently just because I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I know what you meant. Just giving you shit.¡± He winked and began pulling out ingredients for a smoothie. I felt a pang of disappointment that he wasn¡¯t taking a shower first, and then making the smoothie while wearing only a towel.


    In between fantasizing about Riley, I had thought about that night at the party. The only reason I had hooked up with Riley was because he won a game of rock, paper, scissors. If Avery had won, he would have hit on me instead. And if that happened, how would I have reacted? I was too busy ogling Riley that night to notice, but Avery was absolutely gorgeous in his own right. The friendly boy-next-door who seemingly got along with everyone.


    He looked up from his blender and smiled at me like he knew what I was thinking. I quickly returned my eyes to myptop. He¡¯s my roommate, just like Riley.


    But I was sleeping with Riley, so¡­


    ¡°You doing okay?¡± he suddenly asked.


    ¡°Sure, all things considered. This semester is already kicking my ass.¡±


    He pulled out a knife and began slicing something on a wooden cutting board. ¡°Lame. I¡¯ve got an easy year. I was red-shirted as a freshman, so this is my fifth year. I can pretty much coast until graduation day.¡±


    ¡°Lucky you.¡± I frowned at the cutting board. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± He held up a piece of something small and yellow. ¡°Cutting gummies into smaller pieces. They sell them in these big rings, but it¡¯s way too much for one person.¡± He paused, then said, ¡°They¡¯re weed gummies. The kind with THC in them.¡±


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t talking about regr gummy bears,¡± I said with augh.


    ¡°Do you¡­ how should I put this. Do you partake in the sinful herb?¡±


    ¡°Do I smoke weed? Sure. I used to smoke a bunch when I was a freshman. Eventually it got in the way of my studies. When I get high, I just want to sit around and watch nature documentaries all day.¡±


    ¡°Nature documentaries?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t focus when I¡¯m baked. It makes it tough to follow a show with an actual story. But a nature show with penguins and shit? That¡¯s my jam. Especially if Morgan Freeman is narrating.¡±


    Avery popped a gummy into his mouth and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll have to try that. Usually I watch something silly, like Adventure Time.¡±


    ¡°Adventure Time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cartoon,¡± he exined. ¡°Episodes are only like eight minutes long, max. It¡¯s the perfect high show.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Avery tossed the remaining gummy pieces into a ss container and snapped the lid. ¡°If you ever want to smoke up, let me know. And if you need a gummy to help you rx, I keep it in stock, like toilet paper, or salt. There¡¯s a shoebox under my bed. Day or night, help yourself.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that,¡± I said. ¡°If you ever need tampons, they¡¯re under the sink in the bathroom upstairs.¡±


    He almost spit out his smoothie at that.


    ¡°Or if you need something more applicable to dudes, I have a bunch of spare notebooks and test sheets. I bought an enormous pack of scantron sheets when I was a freshman, and I haven¡¯t even used half of them.¡±


    ¡°Nice. I have two tests next week, so I will definitely take you up on that.¡± He leaned on the counter and gave me his best smile. ¡°Hey, do you want to go get a beer tonight?¡±


    The change of subject totally caught me off guard. I blinked at him a few times and said, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you not like beer? We can get mixed drinks somewhere instead. I know a good ce near campus that will take any fake ID, no matter how obvious.¡±


    I grimaced. ¡°I like beer just fine, but¡­ we¡¯re roommates.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°We¡¯re roommates. We should hang out. We don¡¯t need to be, like, sterile around each other.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Is he asking me out, I wondered, or just asking to hang out as friends?


    Before I could respond, the door opened and Riley walked inside. I immediately could tell he was in a bad mood; he closed the door harder than usual, and barely nced at the two of us before stomping toward the stairs.


    ¡°You okay, buddy?¡± Avery asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± he replied as he disappeared upstairs.


    I shared a look with Avery.


    ¡°He¡¯s been dealing with some stufftely,¡± Avery exined. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to him today, but I have a guess.¡± ¡°What kind of stuff?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Avery withdrew a bit. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t say. You should ask him yourself. But maybe give it a few days so he can cool down.¡±


    Riley remained in a foul mood all through the weekend. Harper and Avery went to parties Saturday night, and I hung out with Erin. But Riley stayed home. He hardly left his room at all, except to shower and eat. He wasn¡¯t rude to me, but I could tell he didn¡¯t want to be bothered.


    Which meant he didn¡¯t want to have sex.


    Unfortunately, I was a woman of needs. Especially now that I had started having sex regrly again. It was tough to meet a new guy and sleep together three times, then abruptly cut it offpletely. Throw in the stress from sses, and after a few days I was aching for it.


    After dinner on Monday, I went into his room. He was lying on his belly in bed, a textbook open in front of him. ¡°Are you doing okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied without looking up from his textbook.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine all right,¡± I replied in what I hoped was a suggestive tone. ¡°But I¡¯m very much not fine, because I haven¡¯t felt you inside of me sincest week. How about we fix that situation tonight?¡±


    Riley gave me an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡±


    The rejection stung like a p. ¡°Okay. No problem. I need to study, anyway. Let me know if your mood changes.¡±


    I went back into my room and closed the door. Even though Avery warned me that Riley was going through some stuff, it didn¡¯t feel good to have a guy turn me down. Especially someone who I knew was just as into me as I was into him. I crawled under my covers and dragged my textbook into myp.


    But I didn¡¯t want to study. I was too tense. I needed the sweet release that came fromying with a man.


    So I decided to take care of it myself.


    I plugged my white earpods into my phone, rotated the phone tondscape mode, and opened a porn site. The front page had a buffet of sexual options, but I was in the mood for something really naughty tonight. After some searching, I found a group scene that looked hot. Four guys and one girl. The woman had big fake boobs and what looked like a fake ass, but I wasn¡¯t focused on her. It was the four chiseled men that stole my attention. One of them had long blond hair like Riley, and another guy kind of reminded me of Avery.


    I slid my hand under the covers and into my sweatpants.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to get into it. The moans were music to my ears, and the way the four men took turns with the woman was exactly what I wanted to see tonight. I felt my climax growing rapidly, and I skipped ahead in the video. Now two of the men were taking her at the same time, filling her with their cocks like she was a freaking pincushion. I rubbed my clit faster while imagining myself to be in her position, wedged between the two men while they pumped with animal-like enthusiasm. A tingling sensation began spreading through my body as I began toe.


    Then there was a loud knock on my door.


    Already falling into a chasm of pleasure, I blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ing!¡± in a tight voice. As soon as the words left my mouth, the orgasm mmed into me like a storm. My eyes clenched shut and my back arched as I came, and everything hummed and vibrated.


    When I opened my eyes, Avery was standing in the doorway. His hand was still on the doorknob, and his mouth hung open in shock.


    Oh my God. How much had he seen? I was under the covers, but if he had witnessed my entire orgasm¡­


    While trying to think of an excuse, my phone slipped from my hands. I watched helplessly as the cable to my earpods disconnected, and the phone bounced across the floor andnded at his feet.


    Face-up.


    With the sound now ying from the phone speaker.


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± the woman in the video was moaning.


    ¡°You like two cocks inside of you?¡± one of the guys asked.


    ¡°Mmm hmm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if she can handle three.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see what was happening, but based on her muffled moans, it sounded like a new penis was now upying her mouth.


    That knocked Avery out of his daze. He gave himself a shake, said, ¡°Sorry!¡± and then ran from my room, closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 144

    Avery


    When new friends-or roommates-offered something to each other, it was tough to make the first move. Nobody wanted to be the first person to ask for a favor, whether it was a weed gummy or a scantron sheet. As a wise man of twenty-one years, I had learned that you built trust by first trusting other people. If you indebted yourself to them, then they would feelfortable asking for a favorter. It all snowballed from there.


    Because of this, I wanted to take Leslie up on her offer of a scantron sheet. Those were the sheets with bubbles you had to fill in with a number two pencil. I had two tests this week, and students were required to bring their own scantrons. The book store where they were sold was way on the other side of campus, so borrowing some from Leslie would save me some time and hassle. And it would make her morefortable if she ever asked me for a favor.


    Her bedroom door was closed, though. I poked my head into Riley¡¯s room and asked if she was busy.


    ¡°I just talked to her a few minutes ago,¡± he replied. ¡°She should still be awake. She said she needed to study.¡±


    I closed his door and then knocked on Leslie¡¯s. There was no answer, and everything in the room was silent, although the light appeared to be on. I waited a few more seconds, then knocked harder.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­e in!¡± she called. There was a strange tension to her voice, like she was lifting something heavy. But she did saye in, so I turned the knob and opened the door.


    Leslie wasn¡¯t lifting something heavy. She was in bed, under the covers, with a textbook in herp and her phone held in her hand. Except her eyes were closed shut, and she was kind of stretching underneath the covers¡­ When her eyes opened, she recoiled in surprise. Her phone flew from her hands, bounced off the edge of the bed, andnded at my feet with the screen facing up.


    Now, I was a healthy young man. I had seen my fair share of porn, and recognized it instantly even though the screen was small way down by my feet. There was one woman, a busty blonde, surrounded on all sides by dudes. She was currently being double-prated-that is to say, fucked in the pussy and the ass at the same time. My brain absorbed all of this information in approximately a tenth of a second.


    And then the audio removed all doubt.


    What was a guy supposed to do in this situation? I sure as hell didn¡¯t know. So I mumbled, ¡°Sorry!¡± before closing the door and practically running down the stairs and into the kitchen.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Harper asked. He was sitting in the recliner in the kitchen, and must have had a front row seat to my escape. I hadn¡¯t even noticed him.


    ¡°Nothing. Just, uh¡­ weed paranoia,¡± I replied. Harper seemed to buy that excuse, because he shook his head and returned to focusing on the textbook in hisp.


    I got a beer out of the fridge and stared off in thought.


    I just caught Leslie masturbating.


    To porn.


    Masturbating to gangbang porn.


    I wondered why she invited me into her room. She could have said a thousand things when I knocked, but she saide in. But it must have been an ident, because she did not expect to see me standing in the doorway.


    Also, how many women watched that kind of porn? I thought only guys liked that kind of thing. I always pictured women watching emotional, sensual porn. Not a fucking gangbang where there are so many bodies that it¡¯s tough to tell where one person ends and another begins.


    My mind raced. Leslie was into Riley. They almost hooked up at the party before sses started, before they realized they were roommates. And she knew that I almost hit on her, but lost at rock, paper, scissors. Hell, she even made a joke about not minding that I made my smoothies shirtless.


    Is she one of those girls? Like Jess?


    Once the thought was in my head, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. I had thought our ex-girlfriend was unique. The kind of woman you only found once in a lifetime. But here was a bunch of evidence that Leslie might have the same sexual appetites¡­


    Leslie stayed in her room for an hour beforeing downstairs. When she saw me on the couch, she visibly flinched. Not a good sign.


    ¡°I was justing downstairs to get a beer,¡± she said.


    ¡°Cool,¡± I replied. Harper frowned at her, then at me.


    She was behind me, so I couldn¡¯t see anything, but I heard the fridge door open, then close. A beer hissed open. Leslie sighed after taking a long sip.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said casually. ¡°Can I ask you for a favor, Avery?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I got up and followed her back into my room. I could feel Harper¡¯s eyes on my back. When we were both inside, I softly closed the door.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I said, beginning my apology.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡± she demanded, arms crossed over her chest.


    ¡°I was going to ask you for a scantron. I have a test tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean-why did you walk in on me!¡±


    I blinked at her. ¡°You saide in.¡±


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t!¡± she hissed, trying to keep her voice down. Her face was turning bright red. ¡°I said¡­ing. As in, I¡¯ming to the door.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, it sounded like you saide in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said.¡±


    I could tell this was a major fuck-up on my part. She was a new roommate, a woman living with three men, and I had totally vited her privacy. If the roles were reversed, and someone walked in on me jacking off, I would probably die of embarrassment. I needed to fix this.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± I told her. ¡°Everyone does¡­ what you were doing.¡±


    ¡°Avery¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop my mouth from pping. ¡°I totally watch porn sometimes, and I know Riley does. Harper tries to act like he¡¯s better than that, but I¡¯ve definitely heard him through the wall before. And if it¡¯s the kind of porn you¡¯re embarrassed about, we¡¯ve got you beat. The three of us used to date a girl, Jess, who was into-¡±


    ¡°Avery,¡± she snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. I don¡¯t even want to think about it. So can we please just pretend like it never happened, and go back to being roommates?¡±


    ¡°Forget about what?¡± I asked, grinning. ¡°See, I¡¯m pretending like I don¡¯t remember, because you said to act like it never even happened.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll go get that scantron for you.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯ll get it from you in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We stood there awkwardly. I found myself thinking, man, she¡¯s hot. She was dolled up the night we met her at the party, but now? To me, nothing beat a cute girl in a shirt and sweatpants. Casual. That¡¯s who she really was, and I liked what I saw.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Leslie said. ¡°Can I get some gummies?¡±


    ¡°For sure,¡± I said, reaching under the bed to get my stash. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for wanting to get a little stoned.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an excuse for why I needed toe in here,¡± she replied ndly. ¡°So Harper doesn¡¯t get weird about it.¡±


    ¡°An excuse. Sure.¡± I winked, then handed her a little baggy with three gummies inside.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In spite of everything, sheughed. ¡°Thanks.¡± She walked out of my room, then called over her shoulder, ¡°Thanks for the gummies,¡± for Harper¡¯s benefit.


    At least I made herugh, I thought.


    My own edible was starting to kick in about this time. I went to the kitchen and rummaged around for snacks in the pantry. Harper said goodnight and retired to his room. Then Riley came downstairs.


    ¡°Psst,¡± I said, waving him over. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how good you think those Doritos taste,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s only because you¡¯re high.¡±


    ¡°Naw, dude, I¡¯m not high. Okay, I am a little bit. But that¡¯s not what I wanted to talk to you about.¡± I lowered my voice. ¡°I caught Leslie watching porn.¡±


    Riley gave a start. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    I caught him up on the situation upstairs, and the embarrassment after.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Riley said. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because she was watching gangbang porn. She totally wants multiple dicks. Inside of, and adjacent to, her.¡±


    Riley snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t know that. People watch porn all the time without wanting to actually do what¡¯s in the videos. I watch videos of people having sex in public, like in dressing rooms and stuff, but I would never be bold enough to do that for real.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I admitted. ¡°But what if she does want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Who cares?¡±


    ¡°I care, because she might be like Jess.¡±


    A dark expression came over Riley¡¯s face. His blue eyes swung toward the hallway, then he said, ¡°If Harper knew we were discussing this¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d be into it!¡± I insisted. ¡°He says he doesn¡¯t want another situation like Jess, but-¡±


    ¡°Drop it,¡± he snapped. ¡°She¡¯s been our roommate for two weeks. Maybe get to know her before you start fantasizing about the three of us tripleteaming her.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Jesus.¡±


    I cocked my head at him. ¡°Have you hooked up with her?¡±


    He flinched. ¡°What? Leslie? Of course not. We made out at the party, but that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Just curious.¡±


    I carried my bag of Doritos back into my room and spent the night wondering if he was hiding something.

 Chapter 145

    Leslie


    I had never been caught masturbating before. To say it was embarrassing was an understatement. I wanted to crawl under my covers and stay there for the rest of the year. Maybe even into the spring semester.


    Then to make matters worse, Avery was in the kitchen when I went downstairs to get a beer. Talking to him about it made me feel a little better -although I was still angry with him, I could see how he might have thought I had saide in, instead ofing. Plus, he made meugh. I was still trembling with embarrassment afterward, but I felt a little better.


    Taking one of his gummies helped. It kicked in after an hour, and then I felt rxed. I put away my textbook, turned some music on, and closed my eyes in bed.


    My mind drifted around for a while. I thought about school, and my family back in gstaff. I imagined what it would be like when I graduated and got a real job. I thought about the show Anta and how I still needed to catch up on the most recent season.


    Then my mind settled onto the topic of Avery.


    The whole situation would have been easier, I decided, if he was ugly. A guy I could never picture hooking up with catching me masturbating? That was bad, but possible to ovee.


    But Avery wasn¡¯t ugly. Whether clothed or shirtless in the kitchen, he was really fucking sexy. I didn¡¯t want a guy like that catching me rubbing one out. And then his attitude afterward, acting like it was no big deal and giving me a yful smile¡­


    He¡¯s probably thinking about it right now.


    Guys could never get that kind of thing out of their head. They focused on sex too much for that. Especially since he was already attracted to me.


    Was he down in his room right now, jacking off? I couldn¡¯t me him if he was. I also couldn¡¯t decide how I felt about that. I knew it probably happened way more than I wanted to think about, but it was totally weird for a guy I barely knew to jack off to me.


    Except that was kind of what I was doing when he caught me. Watching a porno with a guy who looked like Riley¡­ and one who sort of reminded me of Avery.


    Suddenly, something Avery had said in his room popped back into my weed-calmed brain. He said that he used to date a girl, Jess, who was into¡­ something. He cut off before exining it.


    Wait a minute. No. What he said exactly was, ¡°The three of us used to date a girl, Jess, who was into¡­¡± something.


    Was that what he meant-that the three of them dated the same woman? Or did he mean it in some other way? Except he brought it up after mentioning the type of porn I was watching. Group stuff.


    Curious.


    I wanted to think about it longer, but my brain was struggling to focus on things. I rxed and listened to music, and then drifted off to sleep.


    sses upied most of my time that week. I aced my first test, or so I thought until I got my grade back: I scored an 82. I was disappointed until I found out that was the second-highest grade in the ss. These upper-level courses didn¡¯t mess around.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When I got home, Avery was in the kitchen making a smoothie. And the only thing covering his tan, chiseled body was a towel that was hanging very low on his hips. When he saw me, he winced.


    ¡°Thought I would be done in here before you got home,¡± he said.


    I don¡¯t mind, I thought. Out loud, I replied, ¡°ss let out ten minutes early. You would¡¯ve made it if not for that.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± he said while pouring his smoothie into a ss. When he tilted his head back and took a gulp from it, I stole a long look at his chest and abs. He had a six-pack, with a hint of two more abs at the bottom, where the towel was barely hanging on. If it slipped just a little bit¡­ ¡°You got ns tonight?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Studying,¡± I replied. ¡°I spent all week preparing for this test, and I got a B-minus. Clearly I need to put more time in.¡±


    ¡°You could do that,¡± he replied. ¡°Or, you coulde get a drink with me at Forrester¡¯s Bar.¡±


    I grimaced. ¡°Tempting, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± he insisted with a winning smile. ¡°The football game is on.


    Harper and Riley already bailed on me. Don¡¯t make me drink alone.¡±


    Mentioning the other two made me feel like he was asking me out as a friend, not as a date. He just wanted a buddy to share a few beers with. I did need to study, but the thought of holing myself up in my room for another night of studying made me want to yawn.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll get a beer,¡± I said. ¡°Forrester¡¯s is the only ce in town with Yuengling on tap.¡±


    He made a face. ¡°You know, I just remembered that I¡¯m going with these other guys who don¡¯t drink Yuengling. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yuengling!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hipster beer,¡± he said, putting down his smoothie to adjust his towel. I tried not to look sad about it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I guess, but people act like it¡¯s the best beer out there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting a Yuengling, and you¡¯re going to buy it for me,¡± I insisted. ¡°As an apology for walking in on me the other night.¡±


    ¡°Fine. But only because I owe you one. We¡¯ll leave here at seven.¡±


    Riley was in his room upstairs with the door cracked. I paused in front of my room, then turned and knocked on his. ¡°Hey. You got a second to- woah.¡±


    I gave a start because Riley¡¯s long hair was gone. It was cut short, shortpared to the previous shoulder-length. He still looked striking, but it was a total shock.


    ¡°I was going to ask if you like it, but your face already told me,¡± he said.


    ¡°No! It looks good! I just wasn¡¯t expecting it. You look sexy.¡±


    Riley smiled politely. ¡°Thanks. So¡­ what¡¯s up?¡±


    I thought about thest time we had sex, in the kitchen after he got back from ss. That was over a week ago. Since then, he had kept to himself. I would have assumed he was giving me the cold shoulder, except he was doing it to Avery and Harper, too.


    I closed the door and leaned against it. ¡°Has this¡­ run its course?¡± I pointed to him and me. ¡°We had sex a few times, and now it¡¯s really out of our system?¡±


    His sapphire eyes bore into mine. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because we had this crazy, animal-like chemistry. We fucked on the kitchen counter! But since then, you¡¯ve been distant. I just want to make sure it wasn¡¯t something I did.¡±


    ¡°Definitely not,¡± he replied without hesitation. That made me rx. ¡°I¡¯m just in a funk right now. School and stuff is getting me down. I¡¯ve also been exhausted. I started fall practice this week, so I¡¯ve been getting up at four in the morning to get to the ball field by five. So, no, it¡¯s not you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to do this anymore,¡± I said. ¡°You can tell me. We can go back to being roommates.¡±


    He gave me a more genuine smile. ¡°We can¡¯t really go back to being roommates since we were never just roommates to begin with.¡±


    ¡°True. But you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± He nodded. ¡°Thanks for understanding. And for giving me some space. I hope I¡¯ll break out of this funk soon.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing I can do to help you break out of it?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I can be very persuasive at times.¡±


    He chuckled at that. ¡°You have no idea how much I want to say yes. But my heart wouldn¡¯t be in it.¡±


    I quickly nodded. ¡°Totally understand. Just wanted to make sure.¡± I pointed behind me with my thumb. ¡°You want to get a beer with me and Avery tonight? He said you bailed on him.¡±


    Riley nced at his watch. ¡°I¡¯ve got ss this afternoon, and then I need to write a paper on the ethics of consumption. And as soon as I¡¯m done with that, I¡¯m passing out. You and Avery have fun, though. He¡¯s a good guy.¡±


    He¡¯s a good guy, I thought as I went into my room. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would say that sounds like an endorsement.


    I shook my head. It¡¯s just a beer. Maybe two. That¡¯s it.

 Chapter 146

    Leslie


    The bar was on the other side of campus, a twenty-minute walk, but it was a nice night for a stroll. Some peopleined that California didn¡¯t have any seasons, but I personally loved having perfect weather year-round. When there weren¡¯t wildfires, at least.


    The bar, Forrester¡¯s, was already crowded when we got there. We found two seats at a high-top table by the bar and gged down the server. ¡°I¡¯ll have a Yuengling, the bigger size,¡± I said with a big smile. ¡°And he¡¯s paying for it.¡±


    ¡°Shocktop,¡± Avery ordered. When she walked away, he said, ¡°Told you we wouldn¡¯t get carded.¡±


    ¡°You were right.¡± When the drinks arrived, I said, ¡°You¡¯re making fun of my drink, but you ordered something thates with fruit in it?¡±


    ¡°The orange enhances the vor,¡± he replied. ¡°You should try it.¡±


    I snapped up the orange slice from his rim and bit into it. ¡°You¡¯re right, it does taste good. By itself.¡±


    He yfully red at me and sipped his beer. ¡°Game¡¯s just starting. We¡¯re ying UCLA, who is favored by twenty points.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were big into sports,¡± I said.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not. But I care about The Triple-C. Especially when we go up against bigger schools.¡±


    We watched the game and drank our beers. Even though Avery was a chill guy, I found myself somewhat nervous. Like this was a date. Which it almost certainly wasn¡¯t since he had invited Riley and Harper first. Even still, I finished my first beer in about ten minutes.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Avery said while running a hand through his chestnut hair. ¡°I need to catch up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a race.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s college,¡± he replied after downing half his ss in one long pull. He shed a wide grin. ¡°When ites to drinking, it¡¯s always a race.¡±


    ¡°Riley said you prefer weed over alcohol,¡± I said when we ordered another round.


    ¡°If I¡¯m at a bar, I¡¯ll drink beer. Especially if a game is on. But usually, yeah, weed is my choice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not like the other stoners I¡¯ve known,¡± I observed.


    Avery frowned at me from above his beer ss. ¡°Not sure how to take that.¡±


    ¡°The stoners I knew in high school never did anything. They weren¡¯t athletes, they didn¡¯t participate in clubs or activities. They got high before school, then again at lunch, and then smoked weed behind the gas station after school.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like most stoners I¡¯ve known, too,¡± Avery replied.


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t like that. You go for a jog every morning. You¡¯re¡­¡± I gestured up and down his torso. ¡°¡­athletic. You¡¯re well-groomed. And you do well in school. It¡¯s not what I expected.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± I replied. ¡°You don¡¯t want to say anything?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters, I don¡¯t consider myself a stoner,¡± he said. ¡°Sure, I get high sometimes, but I usually don¡¯t like being totally baked.¡±


    ¡°Harper told me you take edibles every day,¡± I said, trying not to sound usatory.


    ¡°A small amount, yeah.¡± He stared over at the bar television, but I got the feeling he wasn¡¯t really watching the game. ¡°I get anxiety. Like, really bad anxiety. Been that way since I was a teenager. Doctors prescribed me with all sorts of meds for it, but nothing works as well as pot. So I microdose. Every day, after I exercise, I put a few drops of THC oil in my smoothie. It¡¯s not enough to get me high, but it makes the anxiety go away. It supplements my life. It doesn¡¯t control it.¡±


    ¡°You have anxiety issues?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why do you say it like that?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re¡­ I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t describe it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t?¡± he asked, arching a brown eyebrow. ¡°Or don¡¯t want to because you¡¯ll be embarrassed? Because after the embarrassing event that happened in your room the other night, I would think you¡¯re impervious to anything lesser.¡±


    I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°You¡¯re a good-looking guy. You¡¯re athletic. I haven¡¯t known you long, but you seem to get along with everyone. When I picture a guy with anxiety issues, it¡¯s pretty much the opposite of you.¡±


    He leaned forward on the table. ¡°So you think I¡¯m good-looking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that was the one part you took away from that,¡± I said, rolling my eyes.


    Avery chuckled. ¡°No, I totally get what you mean. You¡¯re not the first person to say that to me. Brains are weird.¡± He rapped his knuckles on his temple. ¡°Some people are born with allergies, or bad vision. I was born with a brain that gets weirdly stressed out when I¡¯m around other people. Thankfully, we live in a time when someone can buy Benadryl, or contact lenses¡­¡± He lowered his voice conspiratorially. ¡°¡­or marijuana.¡±


    ¡°I never thought of it that way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad Riley gets drug tested by the NCAA,¡± he added. ¡°After what happened in the spring, he could definitely use a little anxiety-reduction.¡±


    I cocked my head. ¡°What happened in the spring? Is it the reason he¡¯s been acting weird the past week or two?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely the reason. He doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, but his coach¡­¡± Avery trailed off. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t speak for him. He¡¯s kind of sensitive about it. Ask him about it, if you ever get a chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried,¡± I muttered, taking another sip of Yuengling. ¡°When I bring it up, he tightens up more than a nun¡¯s snatch.¡±


    That made Avery bust outughing. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s Riley all right.¡±


    I had only intended to hang out for a beer or two, but I was having a good time with Avery. We ordered another round and talked about our majors for a while. He thought it was really cool that I wanted to be a shrink, and suggested that I put all of my future patients on microdoses of THC.


    ¡°The whole world would be a better ce if people were stoned,¡± he insisted. ¡°Drunk guys get into fights. Stoned guys are toozy to get off the couch. There never would have been any world wars if the leaders just got baked together and hashed out their problems.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re majoring in ounting instead of history,¡± I said with augh.


    He shed that easy grin of his again. ¡°I like history, but ounting is my jam.¡±


    ¡°ounting,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but isn¡¯t it¡­ boring?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± he said enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ve always been good with numbers. They just sort of work for me, if that makes sense. Like, I don¡¯t have to think too hard about it. It¡¯s still work, but it¡¯s the kind I enjoy. It¡¯s kind of meditative, too. It rxes me. Same reason I go jogging every morning. It clears my mind. Most people leave work exhausted and run down. But when I¡¯m doing ounting work, bncing books and itemizing expenses into specific categories, it doesn¡¯t drain me at all.¡±


    ¡°Find something you love, and you¡¯ll never work a day in your life,¡± I quoted. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re lucky enough to have found that thing.¡±


    He raised his ss. ¡°Cheers to that.¡±


    I realized I hadn¡¯t thought about the incident from the other night since we got here. The awkwardness was totally gone. And it wasn¡¯t just because I had forgotten about it. No, it had to do with Avery himself. He was a nice guy. He was shockingly easy to be around. Like we really were buddies just out having a beer. No expectations, no difort.


    ¡°Avery, babe!¡± someone by the bar suddenly squealed.


    Avery¡¯s face lit up. ¡°What are you doing at a sports bar, Sophie? Looking for ball yers to flirt with?¡±


    The girl-I struggled to think of this walking Barbie Doll as a woman- came over and wrapped her arms around Avery¡¯s neck like they were longlost lovers. She was wearing too much makeup, and the upper half of her tits were spilling out of her pink top like a beer that was overflowing with head. I hated her the moment I saw her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No ball yers here,¡± Sophie said, looking around with a girlish pout. ¡°Although I¡¯ve seen you jogging past the sorority house every morning.¡± She tapped him on the chest.


    A sorority girl. I should have known.


    ¡°Your house is one block over from ours,¡± Avery replied. ¡°It¡¯s tough not to run past it on the way to campus. This is my roommate, Leslie.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything factually incorrect. But the way he said roommate felt like he was trying to assure Sophie that I wasn¡¯t a threat. I wasn¡¯t someone he was on a date with. I was his roommate.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I said.


    ¡°You too,¡± she said with the most fake smile I had ever seen before. ¡°Room for three?¡±


    Avery nced at me. ¡°You cool if she joins us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± I said, even though I minded nothing more at that moment.


    ¡°Oops! Forgot my drink. And I forgot to pay,¡± she added. ¡°Sometimes, when Rick is working, he gives Kappas drinks on the house. But no Rick tonight.¡± She gave another exaggerated pout, then practically skipped back to the bar.


    Avery turned to me and anticipated my question. ¡°She¡¯s just a friend.¡±


    ¡°She looks like she wants to be more than that.¡± I nced at my beer and wondered if I could chug it and leave before Sophie The Slutty Kappa returned.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s always had a thing for me,¡± he admitted, ncing toward the bar. ¡°I¡¯ve never acted on it, though.¡±


    Three beers was making me bolder than normal, so I asked, ¡°Why not? She¡¯s not unattractive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s putting it lightly. She¡¯s fucking hot,¡± he said with augh.


    A knife of jealousy stabbed me in the chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of her personality,¡± he exined. ¡°Some guys might like that ditsy sorority girl act, but it¡¯s like nails on a chalkboard to me. That, and I sell her weed. And her entire sorority house. I don¡¯t want to mess that up, even if I was into her. Although I¡¯ve always wondered what if¡­¡±


    She returned with her Smirnoff Ice before I could ask any more questions. I then spent the next ten minutes watching Sophie flirt with Avery, leaning into him affectionately andughing at everything he said. Even when he didn¡¯t make a joke. She was sitting in the high-top chair next to him, but she had a way of leaning on the table and twisting sideways to make sure her cleavage was in his line of sight at all times. And Avery¡¯s eyes constantly flicked down at them.


    I couldn¡¯t me him. I found myself staring at her giant volleyball tits too, and I hated this girl. But still.


    Eventually, I finished my beer and decided I¡¯d had enough of Sophie¡¯s overt flirting. ¡°I¡¯m going to head home and get some studying done,¡± I said.


    Avery looked surprised, and quickly pulled out his wallet. ¡°Let me close out and I¡¯ll walk back with you.¡±


    ¡°Aw, leaving so soon?¡± Sophie said to Avery-but not me. ¡°But you just got here.¡±


    I put a hand out. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own. You should stay. Thanks for the drinks!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t muster any more fake politeness, so I hurried out of the bar without saying goodbye to Sophie.

 Change 147

    Leslie


    On the walk home, there was a burning ball of jealousy in the pit of my stomach. It frustrated me every bit as Sophie had.


    What was up with me tonight? I wondered if it was because Riley was being distant, or because that sorority ho-bag stole Avery away from our friendly evening out. I kept thinking about the way she constantly touched his arm, and batted her fake eyshes, andughed at everything he said. It was like she was begging him to titty-fuck her giant melons.


    That image stung the most: the two of them together. Naked. Her lips brushing against his perfect washboard abs. It was ridiculous to feel that way because Avery was just my roommate. I kind of had a thing with our other roommate, which was already against their house rules. It made no sense that I should be jealous about the way he acted with a girl who had clearly known him longer than I had.


    Yet there was no denying it: I was attracted to Avery.


    This is what happens when I don¡¯t getid for almost two weeks, I thought while crossing the intersection onto the street where we lived. I passed the big Kappa sorority house and imagined how good it would feel to throw a rock through one of the windows.


    The living area was empty when I got home, although I heard music ying in Riley¡¯s room upstairs. I considered marching up there and stripping off my clothes-let¡¯s see him turn down sex when a naked woman was straddling him in bed. But I wasn¡¯t in the mood for that. It was also a shitty thing to do. He had asked for some space, and I should respect that.


    Instead, I took one of the other gummies Avery had given me, chewing it in my mouth for a long time, letting the vors absorb into my skin. I wondered if that would get me high quicker than just swallowing it. Then I plopped down on the couch and found a nature documentary on Netflix.


    Morgan Freeman was the narrator.


    Nice.


    Harper came out of his room a little whileter. ¡°Oh, hey. I didn¡¯t hear you guyse home.¡± ¡°Just me,¡± I replied.


    He appeared next to me by the couch with a can of ginger ale. He gestured at the TV and said, ¡°This is a good one.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it?¡±


    His auburn eyebrows narrowed in a frown of concentration behind his sses. Harper had a different kind of attractiveness than his two roommates, but he was still quite handsome. He had the air of an adult, not a college kid who was just screwing around. I could already picture him out in the real world, wearing a suit and tie and sitting behind a desk. I bet he looks hot in a suit.


    I shook my head. What had gotten into metely?


    ¡°It¡¯s the one that¡¯s both about the universe, and about nature on earth,¡± he replied after a moment. ¡°They do a good job of tying it all in together. From supernovae to chimpanzee embryos.¡±


    ¡°Woah,¡± I said. The edible was definitely kicking in now.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± I tried to say in a very serious tone.


    He stared down at me skeptically. ¡°You seem like you¡¯re off. Avery didn¡¯t¡­ hit on you tonight, did he?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± I replied. ¡°He actually did the exact opposite.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He turned back to the TV, then nodded. He seemed relieved.


    ¡°Want to watch some of this with me?¡± I asked.


    He gave me half a grin. ¡°I¡¯m heading to bed soon. Maybe another time. Good night, Leslie.¡±


    ¡°Night!¡± I replied. When I heard his door close a few secondster, I rxed. I was already starting to feel paranoid about him knowing I was high, which was dumb.


    Avery got home a few minutes after that. ¡°You¡¯re not studying?¡± he asked.


    I turned to him and shot back, ¡°You¡¯re not blowing your load all over that skank¡¯s tits?¡±


    He blinked at me in surprise, then startedughing. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°It was a rhetorical question,¡± I replied, turning my attention back to the


    TV. ¡°You two seemed to be having a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± he said, dropping down onto the couch with me. There was a full cushion separating us. ¡°I was having more fun with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you to say, even though I don¡¯t have perky volleyball tits.¡±


    Avery snickered. ¡°Her tits are more like softballs, I always thought. They¡¯re also fake. Her roommate told me she had surgeryst summer.¡±


    ¡°Guys like fake tits. Those things were perfect geometric orbs. You could calibrate a protractor on those things.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± he admitted. He leaned a little closer. ¡°I might be crossing a line here, but you shouldn¡¯t be jealous. Yours are way better.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t possibly see how he would think so, but thepliment immediately raised my spirits. ¡°If hers are softball sized, then what are mine?¡±


    Suddenly he narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°You¡¯re high, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°High isn¡¯t a boob shape.¡±


    ¡°Yep, you¡¯re totally baked,¡± heughed. ¡°Give me a minute and I¡¯ll join you.¡± He got up.


    ¡°To watch the show,¡± I asked, ¡°or to get totally baked?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied while disappearing into his room. He came back a minuteter. ¡°I have a THC oil pen in my room. It¡¯s like a vape, but without all the nicotine and vors and bullshit. Just THC. Harper prefers that I don¡¯t use it in themon areas.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to take an edible?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Edibles take too long,¡± he said while sinking into the couch next to me. He was a little closer this time. ¡°And based on your happiness level, I need to catch up. Oh, score. A nature documentary.¡±


    ¡°With Morgan Freeman narrating!¡± I said happily.


    For a few minutes, we allowed ourselves to be transfixed by Morgan Freeman¡¯s smooth voice.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t go home with her,¡± I said after a bit. ¡°I haven¡¯t known many guys to turn down sex like that.¡± Somehow, I managed to stop myself from mentioning that Riley had done the same thing to me.


    ¡°I told you. I don¡¯t want to mix business with pleasure. And I don¡¯t like her personality.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to like someone¡¯s personality to hook up with them,¡± I said.


    Avery shrugged. ¡°I do.¡±


    I doubted the truth to that statement. Then again, he hadn¡¯t gone home with her. He was here, with me. A girl who he thought had better boobs. Even if that was a lie, it meant he had looked at my boobs. He had thought about my boobs. He had weighed and measured them in his head like someone picking out cantaloupe at the grocery store.


    I blinked at the TV. My mind was wandering like a cloud. I was pleasantly high. Enough to be rxed, but not enough to be a zombie.


    A thought began to coalesce in my head, and I said, ¡°Wait a minute. Why do you sell them drugs? Weed is legal.¡±


    ¡°Their sorority house is drug-free,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s the policy of their national charter. If they buy weed from a dispensary, their driver¡¯s license gets scanned and they might get kicked out of the sorority.¡± His brown hair swayed as he shook his head. ¡°Just goes to show that banning something doesn¡¯t stop people from finding ways to get it. Better to establish moderation instead. My ex, Jess, was really passionate about that.¡± ¡°Jess!¡± I suddenly said.


    Avery flinched. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°The other day, you said something that stuck out. You mentioned she was your ex. All of yours.¡±


    I could tell I caught him off guard. He tried to recover, but he was already halfway to the town of Stonesville, so it was like watching an actor trying out faces in a mirror. ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying that.¡±


    ¡°Yes you did. You said we used to date a girl named Jess. We. Plural. The word we means more than one person.¡±


    ¡°Is womansining a thing? Because you totally just womansined English to me,¡± Avery said with augh. He twisted on the couch to face me. ¡°Okay. You really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Please and thank you.¡±


    ¡°Jess was a friend of Harper¡¯s,¡± he began. ¡°She moved in with us here for sophomore year. Same room you¡¯re in now. Harper kept iming she was just a friend, but we could tell he had a crush on her.¡±


    ¡°Did you make a pact not to hook up with her, too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope. Jess is the reason that rule exists. One night, when we were all really drunk, the three of us hooked up. Me, Jess, and Harper. It was hot, but when we sobered up the next morning, we all agreed it was a mistake and we shouldn¡¯t do it again. But two nightster, it happened again-while we were sober.¡±


    Sounds familiar, I thought, remembering how Riley and I had hooked up.


    ¡°We kept it casual. Sometimes she and I slept together, just the two of us. Other times it was Jess and Harper. I can¡¯t remember when Riley joined in on the fun, but soon he was part of it, too. Itsted for the fall semester, and most of the spring.¡±


    ¡°Until¡­?¡±


    ¡°Until it came time to renew our lease. Jess admitted that she had feelings for all three of us, and couldn¡¯t choose. We told her she didn¡¯t need to pick one of us, that we could keep doing what we were doing and not add anybels to it, but she disagreed. When the semester ended, she moved out. And then, in the fall, she transferred to Cal Tech.


    ¡°We found a guy to be our roommate the next year. He was a total slob. Never cleaned his dishes, left messes around the house. That¡¯s why we looked for a woman this year.¡± He gestured. ¡°And here we are.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± I said, at a loss for words.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we made a pact not to hook up with you. Not just because being respectful is the right thing to do, but because of Jess. Harper was the most hurt by her, so he¡¯s been the most emphatic about the rule. He doesn¡¯t want another situation like thest one. It would kill him.¡± Avery pointed to the TV, suddenly distracted. ¡°Woah. They have a camera inside the bear den. Isn¡¯t hibernation crazy?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, but I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what he had just told me. Three guys sharing one woman. Having threesomes. And even more. My imagination took over as I pictured them with a faceless woman, passing her between them like she was their toy. Had they done it on this couch? They must have.


    I was incredibly turned on at this point, and it wasn¡¯t just because the weed had me rxed. I wanted someone to tear off my clothes and ravage me badly. I wished I could go upstairs and pounce on Riley, but he must have gone to sleep over an hour ago. Not to mention he was in his weird funk.


    And if he wasn¡¯t going to im me¡­


    I nced over at Avery and the intrusive thoughts returned. I imagined him bending a girl over the couch and fucking her from behind. I blinked, and Harper was suddenly there, shoving his cock into the girl¡¯s mouth while Avery continued pounding her.


    I wanted to bombard him with questions about it. Now that I had learned about Jess, I wanted to know everything. But he was smiling at the hibernating bear on the TV, having already put the thought out of his head.


    That was totally uneptable to me, so I leaned over on the couch and kissed Avery.

 Chapter 148

    Leslie


    Avery was surprised by the kiss at first, then surrendered to it in just the right way. But then he pulled back.


    ¡°Hey, uh¡­ you¡¯re really high right now,¡± he said.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m rxed, but not too stoned. I¡¯m perfectly in control of my faculties.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you not like my personality?¡± I asked.


    He brushed a lock of brown hair away from his face and grinned. ¡°I fucking love your personality.¡±


    As if that was all the permission I needed, I crushed my lips against his again. Electricity jolted through our bodies where we touched-first at the lips, then my hand on his thigh, then his fingertips curving around my waist.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do this,¡± he said, breaking away again. ¡°If Riley or Harper find out¡­¡±


    For a moment, I wanted to tell him that Riley and I had already had sex. But that would probably just dy what I wanted right now, so instead I asked, ¡°What was the rule, exactly?¡±


    ¡°No hooking up with the new roommate.¡±


    ¡°There you go. We¡¯re not hooking up. We¡¯re just kissing.¡±


    His smile returned. ¡°You make a really good point.¡±


    This time, it was Avery who kissed me. He made a noise deep in his throat as he cupped my cheek. I could sense him let go of thest bit of inhibition that was holding him back, pushing into me with desire. As we made out, I couldn¡¯t understand how I had ignored him for Riley at the party that night.


    But I needed to feel more of him-I needed as much of our bodies to touch as possible. I swung a leg over him until I was straddling him on the couch, my hair falling to either side of our faces like curtains as he deepened the kiss. His tongue was wet and warm as it slid into my mouth, causing my body toe alive.


    His hands began to explore me, running up my back and tentatively brushing against my ass. I ground my pussy into his crotch, only vaguely aware of the hardness within his jeans. There were too manyyers of clothes separating us. Evil fabric that was preventing me from feeling what I wanted to feel.


    I tore my lips from his and stood up, shimmying out of my sweatpants. Usually, I was somewhat self-conscious about getting naked in front of a guy for the first time, but the gummy was making everything okay. Nothing could bother me while I was in this perfect, euphoric state. Avery¡¯s eyes widened as they locked onto my cotton panties.


    ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t hooking up,¡± he rumbled up at me.


    I knelt before him and unzipped his jeans. ¡°We¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°This feels like hooking up.¡±


    I slid his jeans down to his ankles. The bulge in his boxer-briefs was unmistakable. ¡°Hooking up implies pration. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Avery bit his lip and nodded. ¡°I do think that.¡±


    Slowly, I pulled the stic of his underwear down. The thick rod of his cock appeared, as stiff as could be. I allowed my fingernails to brush across it as I ran my hands up under his shirt, feeling the muscles of his chest, that beautiful topography of man that had been getting smoothies in the kitchen. As I leaned forward, my breasts rubbed against his hard length. It flinched at the touch.


    ¡°We can stop if you want,¡± I breathed, brushing my lips against his again. ¡°If you think this is viting your agreement.¡±


    He grabbed a handful of my hair in his fist and gazed deeply into my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stop.¡±


    Avery pulled me into a rough kiss, and I felt his bodye alive underneath me. Never breaking the connection with our lips, I climbed into hisp again and ground my pussy against the underside of his shaft. I moaned loudly at the electric ecstasy this summoned inside of me, and soon he was joining me with his own, deeper moans.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re drenched,¡± he breathed as I continued sliding back and forth on top of his shaft, never taking any of it inside of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m drenched for you,¡± I replied, arching my back until I was gazing up at the ceiling. ¡°Oh, your cock feels so good.¡±


    ¡°It would feel even better inside you,¡± he promised.


    I shook a finger in front of his face. ¡°No sir. That would officially be hooking up, which would be a vition of your stupid agreement.¡±


    ¡°It is a stupid agreement,¡± he agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t care about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Too bad. Tonight, I¡¯ve decided to follow the rules.¡± I continued gyrating my hips, sliding my sopping pussy lips back and forth on the underside of his shaft. It felt amazing, even though I wanted to feel him inside of me. But I was having fun teasing him. And even though I was only a little high, I wasn¡¯t sure how he was feeling right now. Thest thing I wanted was to do something he would regret in the morning.


    I began moving faster on him, savoring the pleasure spreading from my swollen lower lips. Avery leaned up and pressed his mouth against mine again, cupping my ass and guiding me along in my movements. The angle was changing; a little further and it would be so easy to slide his tip into me and impale myself down onto him. It was tempting. My climax was building, but I didn¡¯t think I could get over the edge from this alone.


    I wanted more.


    Avery must have sensed this, because his other hand wedged down between us. The moment his fingertips touched my clit, I let out another, deeper moan.


    ¡°Not so loud,¡± he breathed. ¡°Or we¡¯ll get caught.¡±


    The thought of Harper or Riley stumbling in on us thrilled me in a surprising way. Getting caught in the act. But I bit my lip and tried to keep my noises to a minimum as Riley rubbed my clit in a circle, igniting a new fire within me. The mes grew until it was a bonfire, then a sunrise on the horizon, a distant star of fusion that was rapidly expanding and drawing near¡­


    I gasped and ground against him as fast as I could, and Avery intensified his rubbing to match my speed, his other hand gripping my ass cheek tightly from the other side. Then I was shuddering and shaking with release, desperately trying to keep my mouth mped shut so that I wouldn¡¯t wake the entire street with my cries of pleasure. Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t contain it anymore, Avery smashed his mouth against mine and drank my screams of ecstasy. I moaned into his kiss, and then he was moaning with me. His cock trembled and then exploded underneath me, shooting his load all over his chest and belly. His seed dribbled down into the grooves between his abs, and I drank the sight of it as my own climax subsided.

 Chapter 149

    Avery


    Breaking the rules had never felt so good.


    When we agreed to not hook up with our new roommate, I was totally on board. Even though Harper was the most wounded by Jess¡¯s abrupt and unexpected breakup, she had broken my heart, too. Keeping Leslie at arm¡¯s length was a good idea.


    But as she straddled me on the couch, grinding her drenched pussy up and down my cock? I realized I never could have stayed away. I was intensely attracted to her the night I firstid eyes on her, and that hadn¡¯t faded at all -no matter how much I had tried to pretend it had.


    I could tell she wanted more. She was enjoying teasing me like this, but deep down she wanted to throw rules aside and feel my cock fill her from the inside. I was tempted to take over, throwing her down onto the couch and letting her have every inch of me until both of us were sweaty, exhausted lumps of flesh.


    But I was enjoying the teasing, ying by the rules with our little loophole. She felt amazing just like this, her body moving like a cowgirl on top of a bull. Undting like waves on the open sea. Waves with really great tits.


    Somehow, I managed to hold on long enough for her toe. That wasn¡¯t usually a problem for me-not trying to toot my own horn, just stating the facts-but Leslie¡¯s touch felt electric tonight. When she moaned into my mouth with sweet release, I did the same.


    Eventually, our kisses slowed, then stopped entirely. She was panting on top of me, worn out from all the work. She leaned her forehead against mine, gazing down between us. Then she busted into a fit of giggles.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It looks like the icing on top of a te of dinner rolls,¡± she said, pointing down at my zed abs. ¡°Or cinnamon rolls. Oh! I really want cinnamon rolls now.¡±


    ¡°The munchies,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°Right on cue.¡±


    ¡°I had the munchies twenty minutes ago. But I wanted to do that first.¡±


    She climbed off me and ran to get a paper towel so I could clean myself up. As soon as the evidence of my ecstasy was gone from my skin, I quickly pulled my jeans back on.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re walking around naked,¡± I observed.


    She put her hands on her hips, totallyfortable with her tidy yellow bush in in sight. ¡°I¡¯mfortable with my body. Especially after we did that. I hate when women on TV are suddenly pirs of modesty the moment sex is over.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I mean I¡¯m surprised since one of the other guys might see you.¡±


    Leslie smiled smugly. She was still a little high, I could tell. ¡°They¡¯ve been asleep for over an hour. I doubt¡­¡±


    Right on cue, Harper stirred in his bedroom. His bed frame creaked like it was mounted on rusty hinges, and we heard the unmistakable sound of him getting out of bed.


    ¡°Crap!¡± Leslie blurted out. She nced at the stairs as if wondering if she should flee.


    I grabbed her arm and pulled her back down onto the couch, then yanked the nket off the armrest to cover her up. When Harper¡¯s door opened approximately a tenth of a secondter, both of us were watching the nature documentary while sitting a respectable distance apart on the couch.


    ¡°Oh. Hey,¡± he said.


    I twisted around as if just now realizing he was up. ¡°Hey. Thought you were asleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a pounding headache,¡± he said while rummaging around in the cab next to the stove. A bottle rattled as he extracted two pills.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got more Ibuprofen in my room if you need some,¡± I said.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m good. Thanks, though.¡±


    I began twisting around, and that¡¯s when I saw Leslie. She was trying her best to keep it together, but I could tell she was failing. We locked eyes for one full second, and then both fell apart in a fit of giggles.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Harper asked.


    I tried thinking of an excuse, but Leslie said, ¡°We¡¯re both high. And there are bears on TV! Bears are weird, am I right?¡±


    Harper made a disapproving noise with his tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you corrupted our new roommate.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, square,¡± she shot back at him. When she realized what she had said, she started giggling again.


    Harperughed too, then shook his head and returned to his room.


    ¡°Told you!¡± I whispered to Leslie.


    ¡°How was I supposed to know he would get a headache at that exact moment!¡± She nced over her shoulder, then narrowed her eyes. ¡°Did you and Harper ever double-team that girl? Jess?¡±


    I was caught off guard by the question, but I recovered quickly. ¡°Yeah. We did.¡±


    Leslie bit her lip. ¡°That¡¯s hot. You and Riley, too?¡±


    ¡°Lots of times.¡±


    She made a sensual noise deep within her throat. ¡°And you¡¯re afraid of doing that again¡­ because you¡¯ll get your heart broken?¡±


    Jess was a wound on my soul that had scabbed over, but it had never quite healed. Thinking about her now stung, like Leslie was peeling away the scab a little bit at a time.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t been in that situation before,¡± I said quietly, ¡°then you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I definitely haven¡¯t been in that situation. I can¡¯t imagine sharing one guy with two other girls. I would get too jealous. Heck, just seeing Volleyball Tits flirt with you made me jealous, and you and I are just roommates.¡±


    ¡°Roommates with benefits,¡± I rified.


    ¡°Two hours ago at the bar, we were just roommates.¡± She turned to face me. There were spots of red on her cheeks, and she looked more beautiful than ever. ¡°What are we now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Who gives a fuck?¡± I replied. ¡°We didn¡¯t break any rules, and we¡¯re both adults. We can do whatever we want. I don¡¯t need abel.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Sheid down and rested her head in myp facing the TV. My hand automatically reached out and began stroking her blonde hair. ¡°It really is crazy.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    She pointed at the TV. ¡°Bears. Hibernating. Their body just shuts down for months. Like powering down aputer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really high,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Yeah. I am.¡±


    The two of us giggled on the couch while listening to Morgan Freeman¡¯s deep voice.

 Chapter 150

    Leslie


    Avery and I fell asleep on the couch together. When I woke at two in the morning, I sneaked back up to my room-but not before giving him a soft kiss on the forehead and pulling the nket over him.


    Things weren¡¯t weird with him the next day. Avery acted like everything was normal, without a hint of anything going on under the surface. That made what we had done even hotter.


    I did wonder how I was going to handle the situation if everyone discovered what was going on. After all, I had already slept with Riley. Two out of three guys had broken their pact not to hook up with me. Harper was the only one with any integrity.


    Although I still caught him smiling at me when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking. I wondered about that.


    Did he smile at Jess the same way?


    With Riley and Avery, I could picture them doing naughty things with their old roommate. But I struggled to imagine Harper having threesomes and group sex with a woman. He was quiet, and thoughtful. Not brash at all.


    Guys like him didn¡¯t have debaucherous nights of sin.


    Or did they?


    During sses that morning, I kept thinking about their rtionship with this girl from the past. Avery called her their girlfriend. Not just someone the three of them were sleeping with. It was more than that. So much more that she couldn¡¯t handle it in the end, juggling all three of them. Sex was one thing, but when emotions became involved¡­ it wasplicated.


    I hoped to see Avery shirtless in the kitchen when I got home from ss, but the house was silent. Everyone was gone. Putting aside my disappointment, I went upstairs and took a shower since I hadn¡¯t had enough time this morning. When I got out, I wrapped the towel around my body and opened the door.


    Avery was leaning against the wall opposite the bathroom. He still wore his running shorts, but had removed his shirt, blessing me with the beautiful sight of his sweat-covered chest.


    ¡°About time you opened up,¡± he said, then pushing me back into the bathroom with a kiss. Steam surrounded us as he dove into me, pushing me against the sink and pawing at my breast with hungry fingers. He smelled deeply of manly musk, a scent that I inhaled eagerly as he moved his kisses to my neck.


    Then he spun me around, bent me over the bathroom sink, and began eating me out from behind.


    I moaned as his tongue made quick work of my pussy. The sight of him in the mirror, face buried between my ass cheeks, was a wonderful sight that heightened everything he was doing with his tongue and fingers. Soon I was crying out with ecstasy as he sucked on my clit while twisting two fingers inside of me, not caring about staying quiet since the house was otherwise empty.


    When I came down, I reached for his pants to repay the favor-but he pushed my hand away. ¡°I¡¯ve got a busy day,¡± he said with a roguish grin. ¡°Enjoy the rest of yours.¡±


    He left me standing there in the steam, like I had just experienced a sexual hit-and-run.


    I got back at him the next day. When I got home from ss, he was just walking out of the kitchen with a smoothie. ¡°Hey, wait,¡± I said, not wanting to miss out on the sight of him in just a towel.


    Avery paused with his smoothie in hand. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I nced past him toward Harper¡¯s room. Was he home? ¡°Can you make me a smoothie, too?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he replied. ¡°Do you want protein powder added to it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, protein sounds good. Anyone else home?¡±


    ¡°Harper just left for ss. Riley has been gone since five this morning.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± I said while he began dumping ingredients into the same blender he had just used. ¡°Very interesting.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s interesting about that?¡±


    I dropped to my knees in front of him and parted the towel. His cock was alreadypletely stiff. I gazed up at him and asked, ¡°What had you all hot and bothered?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± he said, putting the lid on the blender. ¡°The mere sight of me had you at full mast?¡± ¡°I mean, yeah?¡± he replied.


    I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. I took hold of his throbbing shaft and began sucking him off like my life depended on it. His moans filled the kitchen as I gave him a blowjob, stroking his cock steadily while focusing on the tip with my tongue. This was no amateurish blowjob; I put every ounce of focus I had into it, moaning around his hard length as I quickly got him off. Avery fisted a handful of my hair and guided me up and down, faster and faster.


    And when Avery gripped the countertop and groaned a warning that he was close, I didn¡¯t slow down. I kept my lips wrapped tightly around his tip as he exploded into my mouth, swallowing every drop of his saltye. His fingers clung to the counter and his whole body trembled, only ceasing when his cock stopped throbbing.


    ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t need the extra protein in the smoothie after all,¡± I said, brushing my lips against his. Avery roared withughter, then finished making my smoothie.


    ¡°Riley has a scrimmage this afternoon,¡± he said. ¡°Harper and I are going to watch, if you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°That would be fun.¡±


    The Coastal California College baseball field was a fifteen minute walk from our house. We found seats in the bleachers as Riley was warming up on the mound.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize he was pitching,¡± I said.


    ¡°His first start of the year,¡± Harper replied. ¡°It¡¯s only a fall ball game, so it doesn¡¯t count, but it will help determine who makes the pitching rotation in the spring.¡±


    I admired Riley¡¯s form as he warmed up. He looked imposing on the mound, tall and lean. I disliked his shorter hair the first time I saw it, but now it made him seem like a warrior prepared to go into battle. So did the scowl on his face as he focused on the catcher.


    When the game began ten minutester, I savored how he looked in the tight white baseball pants. There was something about a guy in a uniform that was unbearably sexy. As he kicked his leg up and hurled a fastball to the te, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine the few sexual encounters we had shared. It had been a few weeks now, and I found myself wanting to do it again.


    Maybe with Avery, this time. The three of us.


    I didn¡¯t know much about baseball, but Harper was a good roommate and exined all the basics. Riley was on the home team, which was why he got to pitch first-because the home team always battedst. Riley struck out the first three batters on just eleven pitches, which Harper assured me was impressive.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a hotdog,¡± he said in the second inning. ¡°Want anything?¡±


    Avery and I both said we were good, and Harper climbed down from the bleachers and went to the concession stand.


    ¡°Threesomes,¡± I whispered to Avery.


    He gave a start. ¡°That¡¯s a hell of a way to start a conversation.¡±


    ¡°You had lots of them with Jess, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Had you ever had one before that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t,¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think Riley or Harper had, either, but I¡¯m not positive.¡± He narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°The night at the party. You and Riley yed rock, paper, scissors to choose who got to flirt with me.¡± Riley hurled another fastball to the te, which smacked into the catcher¡¯s mitt with a loud POP.


    ¡°We did.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever consider sharing me that night?¡± I asked. ¡°Instead of ying a game to see who got to ask me out?¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Avery frowned. ¡°Actually, no, we didn¡¯t consider it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I said thoughtfully while watching Riley on the mound. ¡°Maybe you should have.¡±


    Avery snorted. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Let me get this straight,¡± he said skeptically. ¡°If we approached you that night, twoplete strangers, and said we wanted to have a threesome¡­ you would have agreed to it?¡±


    Iughed at the scenario. ¡°When you put it like that, yeah. I probably wouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    But now, I think I would, I thought. I couldn¡¯t say the words. It felt like a slutty admission, even to a guy who had done that before. Plus, I couldn¡¯t tell him that Riley and I had already slept together.


    ¡°Have you ever done that before?¡± he asked casually, not taking his eyes from the game.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say that I have.¡±


    Avery started to speak, then paused as another fan shuffled past us on the bleachers. When they were out of earshot, he said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty hot.¡± ¡°Even though there¡¯s another guy there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯re too focused on the girl to worry about each other. And even when I could, like, feel one of the other guys inside Jess at the same time¡­ it wasn¡¯t weird. It was super hot.¡±


    ¡°Feel one of the other guys?¡± I asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, when we¡­¡± he nced at me and trailed off. ¡°Think about it, Leslie.¡±


    I did think about it. And I felt my cheeks blush as the realization came to me.


    ¡°So when you guys¡­ shared her,¡± I said slowly. ¡°The second guy didn¡¯t just do, like, oral. You did¡­¡± ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± Avery said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You yed with her ass?¡±


    Avery barked a quickugh. ¡°Oh, we did more than just y with it.¡±


    Ass y. One of them fucking her pussy, and another in her other hole. My cheeks grew hotter at the scintiting images bombarding my mind.


    ¡°Have you ever been into that kind of thing?¡± he asked me.


    Before I could answer, Harper returned with a hotdog and a Sprite. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m into sports when I have a dog in the fight,¡± I told Avery. ¡°I don¡¯t watch football at all, but when the Three-C team is ying, I do care.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Avery drag you to every game,¡± Harper said. ¡°He watches a lot of basketball when the season starts. I think I went to at least a dozen gamesst season.¡±


    Avery nced at me. ¡°Don¡¯t knock it until you¡¯ve tried it. You might realize you really like it.¡±


    I grinned back at him, and then resumed watching Riley dominate on the mound.

 Chapter 151

    Leslie


    I had an astronomy exam the next day. I walked out of ss feeling like I did fine, but I knew I could have tried harder. However, it was tough to put a lot of effort into a ss that had nothing to do with my major. I didn¡¯t need an A; I just needed to pass the ss and get the credits.


    When I got home, the house was silent. ¡°Anyone here?¡± I called.


    ¡°Hey,e here a sec,¡± Avery yelled from his room. ¡°I need your help with something.¡±


    Wondering if he was rearranging his room, I dropped my bag off and walked down the hall. When I pushed open his door, I gave a start.


    Avery was standing proudly in the middle of the room without a stitch of clothing on. He held his hands on his hips and grinned at me like a kid who had just gotten away with a prank.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked betweenughs.


    ¡°The naked man!¡± he replied. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen How I Met Your Mother?¡±


    ¡°My dad loved that show, but I never watched it. How long have you been standing there?¡±


    ¡°Longer than I would care to admit.¡± He strode toward me. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Giggling at how silly it was to find a man naked and waiting, I stripped out of my clothes as Avery closed and locked the door. He pounced on me then, throwing me down onto the bed and covering me with his warm body.


    I forgot all about my astronomy exam as we fooled around. Avery rolled onto his back and then pulled me on top of him, until I was straddling his face in the sixty-nine position. I sucked his cock while he devoured my pussy. The way he licked up and down my slit, pausing to flick across my sensitive clit, soon had me leaning back and smothering his face with my crotch. I moaned and bucked against him, and he wrapped his arms around my thighs and held me against his face as I came.


    Then he tossed me down onto the bed and climbed up on top of me until he was straddling my chest. ¡°Push your tits together,¡± hemanded, and I was eager to obey. Then he slid his cock between my breasts and began fucking me like that, back and forth with desire. I gazed up at him and savored the pleasure that was painted on his face until he quickly came, shooting milky-white seed all over my nipples and skin.


    Ever the gentleman, Avery fetched a washcloth and cleaned up the mess he had made on me, and then he copsed into bed next to me. We were sweaty and exhausted, but I still enjoyed the touch of his skin against mine. I let my arm drift to his chest, hand curled up to caress his cheek and his deep brown locks of hair. He squeezed my thigh in his hand, holding me possessively. It wasn¡¯t quite cuddling, but it wasn¡¯t not cuddling, either.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the naked man?¡± I asked.


    He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a sex move from the show How I Met Your Mother. When you¡¯re on a date with a girl, you surprise her by getting naked and striking a pose. When she sees you like that, it¡¯ll make herugh. And then you have sex.¡±


    ¡°And this strategy is supposed to work?¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°The joke on the show is that it works two out of every three tries,¡± Avery exined. ¡°But I¡¯ve never done it before. Except for right now.¡± He brightened. ¡°I guess I¡¯m one-for-one!¡±


    ¡°Which means your next two attempts will fail,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Unless I retire the naked man now,¡± he countered, twisting to smile at me. ¡°He¡¯ll go out on top.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I think I was the one who was on top for most of it,¡± I said with a giggle.


    Avery had the best smile, a genuine one that lit up his whole face. He cupped my cheek and kissed me, and for a few seconds I wondered if he wanted to go again.


    ¡°I need to go,¡± he suddenly said, ncing at his watch. ¡°I have an ounting study group.¡±


    I pouted as he climbed out of bed and got dressed. I had a lot of work to do, but it felt good to put it off for a little while. Especially when putting it off meant getting off.


    ¡°I hate to break it to you, but your naked man technically didn¡¯t work,¡± I said while moving to a sitting position. ¡°We fooled around, but we didn¡¯t actually have sex.¡±


    Avery pulled a T-shirt over his chest and frowned down at me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t count?¡±


    ¡°Nope. You¡¯re oh-for-one.¡±


    ¡°I would argue that the goal of the naked man is to engage in sexual activity of any sort,¡± he argued. ¡°Such activity doesn¡¯t need to be prative.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I agree with that,¡± I said.


    He swung his backpack over a shoulder. ¡°Then we can finish this argumentter. See ya.¡±


    Then he did something interesting. He leaned down and kissed me goodbye.


    It urred so automatically that neither of us realized what had happened until he reached his door. He paused with his hand on the knob, nced back at me awkwardly, then said goodbye again and left.


    ¡°Huh,¡± I said to myself while hastily leaving his room. ¡°That was weird.¡±


    I thought about it while I took a shower to clean off. We hadn¡¯t put anybels to whatever this was. It had been casual up to this point-random sexual acts around the house during the few moments where we found ourselves alone. The secrecy was part of the fun.


    But would I want an actual rtionship with Avery?


    As I got out of the shower and went into my room, I came to a decision: I didn¡¯t know what I wanted. I don¡¯t know was a totally eptable response sometimes. I couldn¡¯t make a decision right now, and needed more information.


    And in the meantime, we could keep having fun.


    I had just gotten dressed when I heard the front door close downstairs.


    ¡°You home, Avery?¡± he called.


    ¡°He just left,¡± I shouted. ¡°A study group.¡±


    Riley¡¯s footsteps were heavy on the stairs as he came up. The floor creaked, and then he was sticking his head into the crack in my door and stepping inside. ¡°Study group? Avery?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he said,¡± I replied.


    Riley shook his head. ¡°He mentioned it the other day, but I thought he was making a joke. He¡¯s the kind of guy who hardly studies and somehow still aces every ss.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s onto something with his THC microdosing.¡±


    Rileyughed softly. ¡°Yeah, maybe. Hey, thanks foring to my game yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Sure! It was a lot of fun. We¡¯ll have to go to more of them in the spring, when they count.¡± I gave him a longer look. ¡°You look nice.¡±


    Riley was wearing a ck suit with a cornflower blue tie that matched his eyes. It fit his slender body wlessly, like he was a Hollywood actor on the red carpet and not a college senior.


    ¡°We had the team photo,¡± he replied. ¡°We take one in suits, and another in our uniforms. I¡¯m eager to get out of these clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been eager to get you out of your clothes,¡± I blurted out without thinking.


    Riley was surprised, butughed. Iughed too. He reached up to run a hand through his hair, and seemed surprised to find it so short. He let his hand drop to his side again.


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of what I wanted to talk to you about.¡± He looked ufortable, or maybe vulnerable as he stood there. ¡°I¡¯ve been out of ittely. Dealing with my own stuff. It has nothing to do with you, but I wanted to apologize. You and I had just started¡­ bing more than friends, and then I became distant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± I began.


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay,¡± Riley insisted. ¡°If the roles were reversed, and a girl did this to me, I would assume she was trying to tell me to fuck off. But that¡¯s not what I want you to think at all. I owe you an apology.¡±


    ¡°An apology isn¡¯t necessary, but I ept it anyways,¡± I assured him. ¡°Cool.¡± He still stood there, looking awkward. It made the normally confident man seem¡­ strange. ¡°Have you started dating anyone? Since west hooked up, I mean.¡±


    I started fooling around with your roommate, I thought. ¡°Not dating anyone,¡± I said, which was the truth. ¡°Why?¡± Riley smiled at me.

 Chapter 152

    Leslie


    As the smile finally touched Riley¡¯s face, it was like we were back at that party before sses started. Before everything had gottenplicated. He strode to me in three long steps and held my face with both hands, kissing me like he had been dreaming about it for weeks. And as his lips churned against mine, I realized I had been dreaming about it, too. I just hadn¡¯t realized it because I had been so busy with Avery.


    Riley was a man possessed with lust as he deepened the kiss, sliding his tongue into my mouth while grabbing my ass with both hands. Then he was taking off my jeans, letting them fall to the floor and whirling me around. He nted a strong hand on my back and bent me over myputer desk, then quickly pulled his cock out. I was already drenched as he guided his hard length into me from behind, pushing into me until I had taken every inch of him.


    I tilted my head back and moaned loudly as he filled me to the brim. But Riley was desperate for me now, and was already fucking me steadily. He gripped my ass for leverage as he drove into me, over and over, mming his cock as deep as it would go, skin smacking against skin.


    I can¡¯t believe Riley is fucking me, I thought briefly while gazing over my shoulder at the blond god. I was with Avery less than an hour ago.


    The thought turned me on more than I expected, and I moaned even louder. Riley grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled my head back, just enough to let me know he was in control. I loved it. With a hand in my hair and another squeezing my ass cheek, I surrendered to the tall baseball yer. His movements quickened, cock pistoning into me with frantic speed. An urgency that had been building since ourst time together weeks ago.


    I was crying out with sweet release as Riley¡¯s breaths began to quicken. He pounded into me three more times, the roughest ones yet, and then pulled out and groaned as he began toe. His hard length slid between my ass cheeks as he spasmed, shooting the first of his load all over my lower back. And as he cried out with his own bliss, he pushed his crown against my tight backdoor. Not enough to try to enter me, but enough that I could feel his pulsing load covering me.


    It turned me on in an exciting way, feeling his desperation as he came all over my ass. His fingers clenched my cheek, then slowly lost their strength.


    After cleaning up, we regrouped in his room so he could take off his dress clothes. Somehow, he had managed to avoid getting any of our love on the expensive fabric.


    ¡°God, that was good,¡± I said while watching the beautiful man undress.


    ¡°I¡¯ve needed that,¡± he said, stepping over to give me a quick kiss. ¡°Badly.¡±


    ¡°I could tell.¡± I eyed him as he unbuttoned his shirt and hung it on a hanger. ¡°I liked what you did at the end.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow at me in question. Then he seemed to realize what I meant. ¡°Oh. It felt right in the moment. I hope it wasn¡¯t weird for you¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I quickly said. ¡°I liked it, too. It was naughty. Feeling you pressed against me like that.¡±


    Riley turned away to hang his clothes up as he casually asked, ¡°Have you ever done anything like that before? Things like, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Things pertaining to my posterior?¡± I asked with a grin. ¡°I tried it once, two years ago. We didn¡¯t have any lube, though, so it went about as poorly as you would expect.¡±


    Riley chuckled. I waited for his next question. He didn¡¯t ask it.


    ¡°I¡¯d be willing to try it again,¡± I finally said. ¡°Under the right circumstances. If you wanted to try that, I mean.¡± I realized Avery had hinted at that kind of thing, but Riley didn¡¯t know I knew that.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe so,¡± he said, smiling broadly at me. ¡°I want to try all sorts of things with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Like what?¡± I asked.


    Riley shrugged. ¡°Anything. Everything.¡±


    Threesomes, I thought. Group sex. Filling me from all sides like a human pincushion of ecstasy¡­


    ¡°So the reason you¡¯ve been in a funktely¡­ is it over?¡±


    Riley pulled on some sweatpants and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s my coach. He¡¯s been ckmailing me.¡±


    ¡°ckmailing you! For what?¡± I asked.


    Riley gave me a long look. ¡°You know.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°For getting busted at the party? For drinking underage? Why would he do that? What does he want?¡±


    ¡°He wants me to y,¡± Riley replied simply. ¡°On the team.¡±


    I blinked in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y?¡±


    Riley crossed his muscr arms over his bare chest. God, he was sexy. For a moment, I wanted to pounce on him all over again. ¡°It¡¯splicated. I was thinking of quitting the team. In fact, I was ready to hang up my glove and focus entirely on my environmental science degree. The whole thing felt like a huge weight had been lifted off my shoulders.¡±


    He shrugged those shoulders now. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯m back on the team, pitching every fifth day and ying shortstop the rest of the time. But I¡¯m not letting it inhibit the rest of my life. Not my sses, and not¡­ personal stuff.¡±


    I gave him a lusty grin. ¡°I can see that.¡±


    ¡°Can we forget that I was ever in a funk?¡± he asked, cutting his eyes toward me. ¡°Can we go back to the way things were after you moved in, when we were going at it like rabbits?¡±


    ¡°I believe we only had sex three times before you got into your funk,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that qualifies as going at it like rabbits.¡±


    ¡°Then can we go back to going at it like horny college kids?¡± he asked.


    I giggled at that, but hesitated before answering. I was fooling around with Avery, now. We hadn¡¯t even slept together because he wanted to uphold the rule that had been set¡­ but that felt flimsy since I had literally just had sex with Riley. Not to mention the question of honesty. It felt wrong to be fooling around with both of them without the other knowing.


    Now what am I supposed to do?


    But Riley was smiling at me hopefully, and he was too beautiful just then, so I cleared my throat and said, ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go back to the way things were.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re cool not telling the others,¡± he quickly added. ¡°Thest thing I want is for Avery or Harper to find out about this. Not that I¡¯m ashamed, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I totally get it,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m okay with all of that. We¡¯re roommates¡­ with some fringe benefits.¡±


    He smiled back at me. ¡°I like that.¡±


    My phone vibrated in my pocket, so I pulled it out. Our Astronomy test results had been posted online. I clicked the link, and waited for the screen to load. I was hoping for a B, but I knew it was more likely that I got a C. Considering how little studying I had done, I would be happy with that.


    But when the screen loaded, the score was nowhere close to what I had hoped to find:Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Leslie Grimes: 22/48 (46%)

 Chapter 153

    Leslie


    I stared at the grade on my screen. It had to be a mistake. There was no way I failed the exam.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Riley asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I mumbled before returning to my room.


    But I wasn¡¯t fine. I was in denial. I had never failed a test in my life-at least not since struggling with my cursive letters in elementary school, and that hardly counted. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I got as low as a D in the past six years.


    I created a post on the student forum asking if anyone else had a grading discrepancy. Nobody responded. I slept furtively, constantly waking up and remembering that I had failed the test.


    The problem was that, in college, we didn¡¯t have a lot of grading assignments. My grade in astronomy came down to four major tests: a final exam, a midterm, and two other exams in between. Failing a single exam meant I had a deep hole to climb out of, and I only had three more opportunities to do so.


    While lying awake in bed, I started calcting what I needed to get on the other exams. Based on the weight of each exam, the highest grade I could get in the ss was an 89%-and that was if I got a perfect 100% on the remaining three exams.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If I got a 90% on the remaining exams, a difficult yet possible scenario, I would finish the ss with an 81%.


    If I only managed to get an 80% on the three exams, I would end the ss with a 73%.


    I woke up early the next morning so I could visit my professor during her office hours. The walls of her cramped office were covered with star charts and posters of various constetions, but the desk was clean and spartan, holding only a singleptop and mouse.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you so early,¡± I began.


    ¡°Not a bother at all!¡± she replied brightly. ¡°That¡¯s why we have office hours. Now, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to discuss my grade on the test.¡±


    She smiled apologetically at me. ¡°I teach five sses and have over three hundred students. You¡¯ll have to refresh my memory, dear.¡±


    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m Leslie Grimes, in your Introduction to Astronomy ss.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, we just had our first test yesterday. I have the graded exams right here.¡± She patted a stack of papers three inches thick. ¡°We will be going over these in ss tomorrow, if you would prefer to wait until then.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to discuss it now, in private,¡± I replied. ¡°I saw my grade posted online, and I think there must have been a mistake.¡±


    ¡°My TAs have been known to make a mistake from time to time,¡± she admitted while rifling through the stack of tests. ¡°Let¡¯s see, Grimes, Grimes¡­ here you are.¡± She removed my stapled test from the stack and set it down in front of her. The smile that had begun on her face devolved into a frown. ¡°Oh. I see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much lower than I expected,¡± I said. ¡°I just want to make sure I wasn¡¯t¡­ graded too harshly?¡±


    My professor flipped to the next page, then back to the first. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you were graded fairly. Perhaps even too leniently, if anything.¡±


    I gave a start. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You named all four of Jupiter¡¯srgest moons correctly, but the order of size is incorrect. Europa is the smallest, not Io. You also wrote that Earth¡¯s moon is thergest moon in the sr system, when the correct answer should have been Ganymede. Then there¡¯s question six, where you were supposed to list three dwarfs. You of course listed Pluto correctly, but failed to name any of the others.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said.


    ¡°Question seven,¡± she continued. ¡°Name all thes with rings. You listed Saturn only.¡±


    ¡°Saturn is the only with rings,¡± I said, feeling my confidence shrinking with every passing second.


    My professor stifled an impatient sigh. ¡°All four gas giants have rings. Jupiter, Uranus, and Neptune have faint ring systems that are typically not visible to the naked eye. This may be considered a trick question, but anyone who was paying attention in my lecturest week would know this. I made a point of emphasizing it to the ss.¡±


    I tried not to wince. I had been daydreaming about one of my roommates during that lecturest week.


    ¡°That was the first page.¡± She flipped to the next one. ¡°On question ten, regarding the two small moons of Mars¡­¡±


    ¡°I think I have heard enough,¡± I said meekly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you, professor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite all right,¡± she said in a nd tone. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to your results on the midterm, Ms. Grimes.¡±


    I tried to focus during my sses that day, but my confidence was shaken. For the first three years at the Triple-C, I had been able to delegate my time perfectly between the sses that mattered, and those that were less important. Spending the majority of my time preparing for my psychology sses while doing just enough work to coast along in all my other general education sses. That strategy had worked fine.


    Until now.


    When I got home, I found Avery rxing on the couch with a textbook in hisp. He smiled over at me and then resumed reading.


    ¡°Hey Harper, you home?¡± I called out. Silence answered me.


    ¡°Why do you need Harper?¡± Avery asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I said, rounding the couch and straddling him. ¡°I need his absence so I can do this.¡±


    I dove into Avery so eagerly that his textbook slid to the ground with a thud. He recovered quickly, his hands finding all the right ces to squeeze while I ground myself into hisp. I was so desperate for him, to feel his hard body against mine. I needed a distraction.


    ¡°Riley might get home from practice early,¡± Avery said between kisses.


    ¡°Then we¡¯d better move this to your room.¡±


    He smiled up at me, waiting. ¡°Are you going to let me get up?¡±


    I smirked at him and shook my head. Avery realized what I wanted a momentter.


    With easy strength, he wrapped his arms around me and rose from the couch, holding me in the air like I weighed nothing. I kissed his neck as he carried me down the hall and into his room, savoring the soft sighs it drew from his throat.


    He ced me on the bed with care, then rose up to strip his shirt. I nced around the room for a moment-he had several band posters on his wall, including Wu Tang n, Goriz, and Foo Fighters. His bed was neatly made, and the room was tidy. Not what I would have expected.


    I stopped caring about his room as he tore my pants off, then panties, and ran his hands up the inside of my thighs. I spread my legs for him, surrendering to his touch.


    ¡°Oh Avery,¡± I managed to get out as he buried his face in my sex. There was no teasing or slow build-up here; he dove into me with animal-like vigor, nose pressing against my clit while his tongue thrust deep inside my lips. I leaned back and put my hands on the bed as he wiggled his tongue up and down, as deep inside me as he could.


    Oh my God how could a man have a tongue so long? It felt like it was halfway inside me, licking every inch, painting my walls up and down.


    He moaned into my pussy, a wonderful masculine vibration, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from moaning with him.


    Avery¡¯s tongue moved up and down, and then he made it go rigid, a hard wedge three inches long. He moved his head back and forth, fucking me with his tongue, the bristles on his cheek rubbing my inner thigh and lips with each thrust.


    Soon I was rocking my hips on the bed, pushing my hot sex into his face. It wasn¡¯t enough. I wanted more. I wanted Avery to take me, to use me, to have his way with me.


    And no sooner had I thought it, he thrust one final time, as deep and hard inside me as he could, and then pulled out for good. He leaned forward and kissed me, allowing me to taste myself, then scrambled out of his pants. He squeezed my ass again, pulling it close to him, my wetness spreading on his right thigh while we kissed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked as he knelt over me in the bed.


    ¡°Teasing you,¡± he replied while sliding his cock up and down my pussy. I was slick with desire, and his tip was like a fireball of pleasure as it rubbed against me, taunting my entrance without evering inside. ¡°This isn¡¯t sex.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± I groaned.


    If it were forey, it would have been perfect. But Avery was still bound by the agreement he and his roommates had made. I hated the rules that were binding him, as much as I hated them when they were holding Riley back.


    Riley. He had broken his rule for me. If Avery knew that, he wouldn¡¯t hold back. Yet I couldn¡¯t tell him. It wasn¡¯t my secret to tell. Not when the two of them had known each other much longer than I had.


    ¡°I want you so badly,¡± I purred at him, rubbing my clit while he continued teasing my entrance with his crown.


    ¡°I want you too,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted you since I firstid eyes on you.¡±


    ¡°Forget your rule,¡± I said. ¡°Take me.¡±


    His dark eyes sparkled with thought. ¡°But rules are rules.¡±


    ¡°Rules are made to be broken,¡± I replied, taking hold of his shaft and trying to pull it in. ¡°Someone smart once said that.¡±


    Avery bit his lip. ¡°Fuck, you have no idea how badly I want to.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I replied. ¡°Because I want you just as badly.¡±


    I was rubbing a fire into my clit by this point. The edge was close, and I needed him to push me over it. All of him, not just the way he was rubbing my entrance.


    ¡°Maybe just the tip,¡± he said, pushing his crown into my swollen lips. Even that amount, barely more than an inch, sent a shudder of pleasure through my body. Based on the way he sighed, he felt it too.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard,¡± he gritted out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say.¡±


    ¡°I mean holding back,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to keep myself from going all the way.¡±


    ¡°I bet it is,¡± I said, rubbing myself faster. I let my other hand wrap around his shaft, stroking him gently. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to break the rules, this is good.¡± I closed my eyes and leaned back. ¡°Ohh, this is good.¡±


    I was moaning loudly now, letting my whole body respond to the waves of pleasure I felt. But they were still inadequate. I wanted more. I needed all of Avery, every throbbing inch.


    His eyes raked over me hungrily. And then I saw him make a decision.


    ¡°Fuck the rules,¡± he said, echoing what his roommate had said weeks before.


    I practically screamed with pleasure as he buried the rest of his cock inside of me, all the way to the base. He filled mepletely, in both length and width, stretching my inner walls with the wonderful ache of a man. I had already been nearing the edge of my climax, and taking the entirety of his cock was like being thrown over the cliff. My back arched and I sucked in a breath, rubbing myself furiously as I came, and came, and came.


    I barely remember the next few moments. Wave after wave of orgasm struck me, or perhaps it was the same gargantuan one that never really ended, only ebbed like the water against a shore. Avery covered me with his body and shoved his tongue in my mouth, wriggling against mine the way it had moved against my pussy, a reminder that added fuel to the fire that was my orgasm. His arms wrapped around me, holding me in a bear hug on the bed, and in that embrace I felt truly safe.


    His cry was almost painful, his eyes clenching shut as his forehead rested against mine. I squeezed his ass with both hands, holding him inside me as he erupted, quivering for what felt like eternity before finally going still.


    Wey on the bed after, side by side, his fingers idly caressing my little tuft of pubic hair. I was supremely satisfied, likely due to the way we had drawn things out before actually having prative sex. But as the seconds ticked by, my satisfaction turned into guilt.


    ¡°Do you regret giving in?¡± I asked. ¡°Finally breaking the rule and doing it?¡±


    He chuckled softly. ¡°I feel a lot of things right now. Regret isn¡¯t one of them.¡±


    I let my fingers trace the lines of muscle on his arm. ¡°What would your roommates think if they found out?¡±


    ¡°Honestly? I don¡¯t care,¡± he replied. ¡°Harper is my best friend, but I can¡¯t let him dictate my life. If he¡¯s still messed up from Jess, then that¡¯s on him.¡±


    There was that ex-girlfriend again. I hadn¡¯t realized Harper took the whole thing worse than the rest of them. I tucked the information away forter.


    ¡°And Riley?¡±


    Avery frowned up at the ceiling. ¡°I think Riley would be okay. He might be jealous that I hooked up with you first, but he would understand.


    I smiled to myself. You have no idea.

 Chapter 154

    Harper


    When I got home from ss, I found Avery and Leslie together. They were sitting on the couch, a respectful foot of space between them, watching a nature documentary on TV. Leslie smiled over at me in greeting, and Avery raised a hand toward me.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid. I wasn¡¯t oblivious to the things going on around me. In my opinion, it was incredibly difficult for members of the opposite sex to just remain friends. Especially when they were all young, attractive, and single.


    Avery liked Leslie. So did Riley. This was extremely predictable since they had hit on her at the party before learning that she was our roommate, and it was one of my major concerns when we realized who she was. I had been skeptical that the other guys could remain strictly tonic with her.


    And as time went on, they were all spending more time together. They hadn¡¯t crossed any lines that I could see, but I got the impression that was slowly changing.


    No, I wasn¡¯t stupid. I could see it slowly ying out before me.


    But I was unsure of what to do about it. Or if I even should do something about it.


    ¡°Youing out to the party with us tonight?¡± I asked while fixing myself a ss of water.


    ¡°Already invited her,¡± Avery replied. ¡°She¡¯s staying in.¡± ¡°On a Friday night?¡± I replied.


    Leslie twisted around on the couch and folded her arms underneath her chin on the back of the cushions. ¡°I need to study.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m repeating myself, but¡­ on a Friday night?¡± I said.


    ¡°She failed an exam,¡± Avery blurted out.


    Leslie back-handed him on the arm. ¡°Dude!¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t know it was a secret. It¡¯s not a big deal. Everyone bombs a test every now and then.¡±


    Leslie nced at me. It seemed like she didn¡¯t want me to know she had failed. Why not?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t even one of the sses for my major,¡± she exined. ¡°It was a science gen-ed requirement.¡±


    ¡°I have a good science background,¡± I said. ¡°I could help you study, if you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she said with a thankful smile. ¡°I should be good. But if that changes, I¡¯ll definitely let you know.¡±


    Riley, Avery, and I left for the party together that evening. It was only two blocks away, at a big house a bunch of baseball yers were renting together. Most of the guys there were friends of Riley, but over the years they had be mine and Avery¡¯s friends too. All things considered, they were a good group of guys. Better than most fraternities, in my experience.


    Avery and Riley yed beer pong while I watched from the side. There was an old Greek aphorism: gnothi seauton. It meant know thyself. I had many talents, but hand-eye coordination was not one I was gifted with. I preferred to watch.


    ¡°It sucks Leslie wouldn¡¯te out,¡± Riley said between shots. ¡°She was bragging about how good she is at beer pong.¡±


    I nced at Avery. ¡°Did you tell him why?¡± ¡°She failed an exam,¡± Avery exined.


    Riley whistled. ¡°No shit? She seems like the kind of person who rarely fails something. It was one of her psychology sses?¡±


    ¡°Nah, a gen-ed that doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Avery replied. ¡°Astronomy.¡±


    I gave a start. ¡°The ss was astronomy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    So that was why she didn¡¯t want me to know. Because I was an astronomy major. She knew I would feel obligated to help her.


    ¡°She¡¯ll probably be all right,¡± Avery said, pausing to take a shot. His ball bounced off the rim of a cup. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need an A in that ss. She just needs to pass.¡±


    ¡°But she must be taking it hard if she¡¯s staying in on a Friday,¡± Riley said.


    Avery shrugged. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Riley sank the next shot with a cheer, ending the game with them victorious. As they prepared for a second game-the winners got to y again-I told them I was going to wander around the party and catch up with themter.


    The line for the keg was twenty people long. The liquor bar was less crowded, but I didn¡¯t feel like a stronger drink. I gazed into my beer cup, downed the dregs at the bottom, and then went outside.


    I think I intended to just get some fresh air, but soon my feet were carrying me away from the house and up the street. I passed a row of fraternity and sorority houses, music ring from each one while partiers hung out of windows and open, inviting doorways. Going out and drinking on a Friday was what you did as a college student. It was the default. Since this was ourst year at school before we graduated, my roommates and I had the mindset that we should be soaking it all in.


    But tonight, I wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    Leslie was sitting at the kitchen table, a thick textbook and herptop open in front of her. She blinked at me in surprise as I closed the door behind me.


    ¡°Have I been studying that long?¡± she asked, ncing at her watch.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling the vibe of the party,¡± I said, going to the fridge and getting myself a beer.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± she replied.


    I suspected that Leslie didn¡¯t want to be a burden. That if I helped her study, she would feel guilty about it. So I had to be tactical with my next move.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make some brownies,¡± I said, getting a box of brownie mix out of the pantry. ¡°That won¡¯t distract you, will it?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°The smell might,¡± she said with a weary smile. ¡°Give me a brownie and we¡¯ll call it even.¡±


    ¡°Make it two, and you¡¯ve got a deal.¡±


    For a few minutes, we upied the space together without talking. She buried her head in her textbook while I mixed the ingredients in a bowl, then poured them into a pan. After popping the pan into the oven, I set a timer.


    ¡°What are you studying?¡± I asked casually.


    She quickly waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Nothing important. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do until the brownies are done. Is that astronomy?¡±


    Leslie hesitated, then said, ¡°Yes. Introductory level.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I said while pulling up a chair, ¡°I happen to be majoring in Astronomy. This stuff is easy for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a Friday night. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to be helping me study.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I lied. ¡°But I can help you for a little bit. Just until the brownies are ready.¡± I leaned closer so I could read the page. ¡°Ah, theary bodies and their moons. This is my bread and butter. Which part are you on now?¡±


    ¡°I finished the inners and am starting the section on the gas giants,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Can you list the inners in order?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars,¡± she said with a satisfied smile. ¡°I learned a mnemonic to remember them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Suddenly her cheeks turned red. ¡°It¡¯s stupid.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. Tell me! It can¡¯t be that bad.¡±


    Looking down at her textbook, Leslie quietly muttered, ¡°My vagina eats marzipan.¡±


    I snickered in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s actually a really good trick. The dirtier the memory device, the more likely you are to remember it.¡±


    She brightened at that. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. I struggled with an art history ss two years ago. Our old roommate helped me study, and she taught me that little trick. I won¡¯t repeat the filthy phrases I memorized in order to remember the names of all the Dutch masters.¡±


    ¡°Was that Jess?¡± she asked.


    The name was like a grenade going off in my head. I gave a start, then quickly tried to act like everything was fine.


    ¡°Yeah, Jess.¡±


    ¡°Avery told me a little bit about her,¡± she exined.


    ¡°How much did he say?¡± I asked. I tried to sound casual about it, but I knew I came across as insistent.


    ¡°Not much,¡± she replied. ¡°He said you had a thing for her, and it ended poorly.¡±


    That was the truth, but it was a very watered-down version of what had happened between me, Jess, Avery, and Riley. But I didn¡¯t want to talk about it. So I only nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s the gist of it.¡±


    Leslie smiled at me, but it was one of pity. That stung as much as the memory of our former roommate and girlfriend. It was like she was suddenly there in the room, grabbing my arms and dragging me down through the floor, a cumbersome weight¡­


    ¡°Is the asteroid belt on your next exam?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s covered after thes, in the section on dwarfs.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s talk about Jupiter¡¯s moons,¡± I went on. ¡°Jupiter¡¯s fourrgest satellites are called the Galilean moons, because they were discovered by¡­?¡± I trailed off so she could answer.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy,¡± she answered. ¡°They were discovered by Miley Cyrus.¡± I gawked at her. She suddenly burst into a huge grin.


    ¡°Sorry. It was worth it to see that expression on your face! Galileo discovered the moons.¡±


    Iughed at how ridiculous the joke was. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Galileo made such a ssh in the world of astronomy that you might say he came in like a wrecking ball.¡±


    Leslie almost spit out her ss of water. ¡°That was bad.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But it was so bad, it came back around and became funny again,¡± she said.


    I like making herugh, I realized. It made something blossom inside me, warm and bright.


    ¡°There are four Galilean moons. In order of their orbit, they are Io, Europa, Ganymede¡­¡±


    ¡°And Callisto!¡± she answered.


    ¡°Very good,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Now, can you list them in order of size? Smallest torgest?¡±


    Her face twisted adorably as she concentrated. ¡°Um. Europa, then Io¡­¡± While the brownies baked in the oven, we hunkered down and studied.

 Chapter 155

    Leslie


    I was resistant to Harper¡¯s help at first. I hated being a burden to other people, and having him help me study on a Friday night was about as burdensome as someone could be. But the more he helped me, the more I realized I needed someone like him to help exin the astronomy material. When the professor lectured, it was dry and boring. Harper somehow made it interesting enough for my brain to absorb the information.


    By the time the brownies were done, I had a much better handle on the chapter material.


    ¡°Want to tackle the next chapter tomorrow night?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to upy your time on a Friday and a Saturday,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Sunday night it is, then,¡± he said, cing a warm brownie in front of me. ¡°I love this kind of stuff. It¡¯s hardly work for me.¡±


    I thought about that as he disappeared into his room.


    Avery got home from the party first. He gave me a wink and went upstairs, forcing me to follow. His lips tasted like beer, but it was heady and intoxicating as he pushed me down onto the bed, spreading my legs and sinking into me. I forgot all about my astronomy work as he drove into me again and again.


    An hourter, after Avery had gone to bed, Riley got home. I was sitting up in bed reading when his tall frame darkened my doorway. Wordlessly, he stepped inside and closed the door, and then it was his turn to have his way with me. He bent me over the bed and took me hard and fast from behind, mming his cock into me with enough force that I had to bury my face in a pillow to keep from screaming in ecstasy.


    Yeah, juggling two guys was a lot of fun. I had never expected to end up in this situation, but now that I was? I couldn¡¯t get enough.


    It¡¯s a good thing they came home at different times, I thought as I said goodnight to Riley and curled up under my covers. I wonder what would have happened if they returned together.


    Once again, I thought about their rtionship with Jess. The idea of a threesome-especially with the two of them-was permanently etched into my brain, now. I wondered if we would ever get a chance to explore that. But of course, that could only happen once they knew about each other. I wasn¡¯t sure when, or even if, we would get to that point.


    Harper helped me study throughout the next week. He made excuses each time-he was doingundry and had ten minutes to spare, or he was waiting for his dinner to bake in the oven, or any other manner of reason why he didn¡¯t mind helping. I saw through these excuses, but at this point I was grateful for the help. Harper knew the material well, and I was learning more thoroughly with him.


    The topic of Jess came up once or twice. He was more buttoned up about their ex-girlfriend than the other guys were. I could sense the wound still there, not fully healed. My heart went out to him. Women suffered heartbreak all the time, but it felt so much worse when it was a guy who was emotionally broken. I tried to avoid the subject, but deep down I wanted to ask him thirty questions about Jess and their whole situation.


    But it was nice having Harper as a friend. Especially since I was already sexually involved with Riley and Avery. My growing friendship with Harper helped bnce things out, and I soon found myself totally rxed around him. It may have been my imagination, but he seemed the same way around me, too.


    One evening, after everyone had said their goodnights, Riley closed his door and then slipped into my bedroom. It was an easy way for us to hookup since he was next door. Grateful that my bed didn¡¯t squeak, I savored the way his chiseled body covered mine as he gyrated his cock into me, moving slowly and carefully, not in any hurry.


    As our gestures grew more passionate, he slid a hand around my hip and cupped my ass with his palm possessively. I loved the way he held me, squeezing like I was the one thing he had been looking forward to. Like I was the best part of his day. His soft moans grew deeper, a sign that he was close to erupting. I arched my back so I could take as much of him as I could with each thrust, and his fingers spread out like they were trying to palm more of my ass than before. He had such big hands, long fingers able to palm my entire ass cheek like a basketball. Another of my own orgasms was growing, and I bit my lip and leaned into his neck, inhaling his scent, letting it overwhelm me. I was right on the edge, unable to cross that line into ecstasy¡­


    Suddenly, one of his fingers stretched a little bit farther than before, until it was pressing against the tight ring of my rear end. He pushed against it, the slightest amount of force, maybe just the tip of his finger sliding inside of me.


    The sudden, unexpected naughtiness of it turned me on in a way I couldn¡¯t understand. I gasped as my orgasm mmed into me, and only thanks to Riley¡¯s lips crushing against mine did I avoid waking up the entire house with my urgent cries.


    ¡°That was different,¡± I said while resting my head in the crook of his arm afterward.


    ¡°Different in a bad way?¡±


    ¡°No! I really liked it.¡±


    ¡°I thought so.¡± He chuckled, sending vibrations through his body and into mine. ¡°The wider I spread my fingers, the more you moaned and squirmed. So I took a chance. Do you think you¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, anticipating his next question. ¡°I¡¯d be willing to explore that area further, if you are interested in such a thing.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re negotiating a business deal.¡±


    ¡°Please let me know if these terms are agreeable to you,¡± I said. Riley responded by tickling me, which caused me to erupt in giggles.


    He was just beginning to relent when a knock came at the door.


    Both of us froze. Riley¡¯s crystal blue eyes were wide with surprise, and maybe fear.


    ¡°You up, Leslie?¡± Harper called. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The light was on and I had just been giggling. There was no way to pretend like I was asleep. ¡°Just a minute!¡± I said, frantically gesturing at Riley to hide somewhere. My closet was small and cramped, but he folded his tall body into it and managed to close the door most of the way shut. I slipped my sweatpants back on, gave my hair a toss, and opened the door.


    ¡°Hey, Harper,¡± I said casually. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I heard you giggling. What was so funny?¡±


    ¡°It was a dumb video on my phone.¡± My mind raced for an excuse. ¡°It was a puppy. Riding a skateboard.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Are you going to bed any time soon?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. I have a few more chapters to study.¡± It was the truth. Thanks to my intermission with Riley, I was going to be up longer.


    ¡°Good. Put some warmer clothes on,¡± Harper said with a grin. ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°A surprise?¡±


    But Harper was already walking downstairs. ¡°We leave in five minutes.¡±


    I shrugged when Riley came out of the closet and gave me a questioning look. I changed into jeans and a long-sleeve shirt, then went downstairs.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I asked as we drove east away from the house.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± he replied with a smug grin.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving campus?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re totally sex trafficking me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Harper nced over. ¡°Darn. You figured it out. Don¡¯t fight it, or else I¡¯ll have to tie you up.¡±


    Iughed at the joke, but stared out my window at the darkness. Where was he taking me?


    We drove for ten minutes, ending at a park in the middle of nowhere. Harper popped the trunk and tossed me a nket. ¡°We¡¯re going to setup right over there, in the grass. By the walking path. I need the firm surface for my equipment.¡±


    ¡°Equipment?¡± I asked, looking around. Was this a date?


    He hefted a long cylinder out of his trunk. ¡°You know what is at opposition right now?¡±


    ¡°Saturn and Venus,¡± I said. A was at opposition when it was on the other side of the sr system as earth. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter if a is at opposition?¡± he asked, sounding like a lecturer.


    ¡°When at opposition, a is reflecting the maximum amount of light possible,¡± I answered. ¡°Which means it¡¯s the brightest it can be.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± He unfolded a tripod set of legs. ¡°I thought it would be useful to show you how Saturn looks while at opposition. Sorry for the short notice. It was a cloudy night, originally, but everything suddenly cleared up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize!¡± I said. ¡°I would love to see it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to exin things to you as I go, so you had better take notes,¡± he said. ¡°It will be useful for the paper you have to write.¡±


    I sat down on the nket in the grass while Harper set everything up. First he had to collimate the telescope, which was a fancy astronomer way of saying calibrate. It involved shining aser into the telescope and then adjusting the mirror until everything was perfectly aligned. Then he adjusted the lenses on the viewing side of the telescope, rattling off mathematic ratios as he went.


    ¡°For Jupiter, a forty-x lens is too powerful. But Saturn is almost twice as far from the sun as Jupiter, so we need the powerful magnification.¡± He put his eye up to the lens and adjusted the telescope. ¡°Should be right¡­ there.¡± He stood up straight and gestured frantically. ¡°Come here. Hurry, while it¡¯s aligned!¡±


    I jumped up and let him guide me to the telescope viewing lens. All I saw was ck.


    ¡°Unfocus your eye,¡± he directed, ¡°and move around a bit. You should see it¡­¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, an object fell into my view. It was a faded yellow-orange color, like a cloudy marble suspended in a sea of infinite ckness. It was circled by a thick white oval that I recognized as rings.


    ¡°Saturn,¡± I breathed. ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Harper said enthusiastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known it¡¯s out there,¡± I said, unable to take my eye off the. ¡°But seeing it like this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s suddenly more real,¡± he finished for me. ¡°I wept the first time I saw Saturn through my telescope.¡±


    Tears were rolling down my own cheeks, I realized. I didn¡¯t know why I was ovee with emotion, but I was. I quickly wiped them away so they wouldn¡¯t drop onto the telescope lens.


    Saturn kept drifting out of view-which was technically due to the rotation of the earth, Harper exined-so he had to readjust the telescope every thirty seconds. We did this dance for about ten minutes, me viewing the for as long as possible and then Harper adjusting the angle again. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at it.


    He showed me Mars next, and then Jupiter-all four Galilean moons were visible orbiting around it, though they were just pinpricks of light around the gas giant. After that, weid down on the nket and stared up at the night sky. The Orionids meteor shower was happening, and every few seconds a streak of light shot across the night sky, so quickly that each time I wondered if I had imagined it.


    ¡°Thank you for this,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied next to me. ¡°This is very special to me, so I love sharing it with other people in my life.¡±


    Other people in his life. That was one way to phrase it.


    ¡°I could sit and watch this all night, so let me know when you want to go home,¡± he said.


    ¡°Just a little longer,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave yet.¡±


    Together on the nket, we watched the meteor shower long into the night.

 Chapter 156

    Riley


    I stood on the pitcher¡¯s mound, leaning in so I could read the sign from my catcher. His fingers were wrapped with reflective tape, allowing me to see more easily as he gave me an inverted peace sign. Two fingers. A change-up.


    That was my weakest pitch. I shook him off.


    He put down one finger, which meant fastball. I gave a single nod, and stood up straight with my foot on the rubber of the mound. I adjusted the ball in my glove, finding the stitches for the proper grip. I twisted my head 180 degrees to check the runner on second base, ensuring that he wouldn¡¯t steal. Then I turned back to the te, where the batter was waiting, and fired a fastball in there.


    I was aiming for the inside part of the te, where the batter struggled to hit. But my location was off, and the fastball shot right down the middle of the te. It was a meatball, and the batter turned on it with ease. The crack of the bat was like a gunshot, and I flinched instinctively. The ball soared through the air and over the left field fence, but I didn¡¯t have the stomach to watch it. I held my glove open toward home te, waiting for the umpire to give me a new ball while the batter jogged the bases for his home run.


    I had been struggling since returning to the team. The pressure was getting to me, and the coach wasn¡¯t very helpful when it came to figuring out what was wrong with my mechanics. It didn¡¯t help that I was genuinely afraid of the ball, terrified that every time the batter swung, he would send a missile directly at my head.


    Up to this point, I had been avoiding looking at the scoreboard. I knew it was bad, but I hadn¡¯t realized that was my sixth run given up in four innings. Prior to that pitch, we were up a run. Now we were down.


    With every game I pitched, I could feel my draft stock tanking. The worse I did, the more I thought about it, which in turn made me pitch worse. It was a spiral of negativity that I couldn¡¯t get out of.


    Just focus on the next batter, I told myself. Get him out, and the inning is over.


    But my coach wasing out of the dugout and walking toward the mound. I turned away and clenched my jaw. Not like this, goddamnit.


    ¡°Give me the ball, son,¡± he said when he arrived, holding out his palm.


    I covered my mouth with my glove so nobody could tell what I was saying. ¡°Let me finish the inning,¡± I insisted.


    Coach didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at me, palm held out. I pped the ball into it and stalked off the mound, avoiding looking at the bleachers where my roommates were watching.


    Their presence did calm me down a little. As frustrating as my life was right now, I was lucky to have Leslie. Thinking about her soothed the burning anger in my chest. And not just because of the sex. Having her around the house was a joy. The teasing, flirtyments. The way she hummed a Taylor Swift song while brushing her teeth every night before bed. The way she got along with my roommates, Avery and Harper. Thetter two had really hit it offtely, studying almost every night, theirughter filling the house.


    And yeah, the sex. The sex with Leslie was great, too.


    But there was still one thing I wanted to try with her. Something she seemed surprisingly interested in.


    I was home alone on a Thursday evening when she got back from sses. ¡°Whew, that midterm was hard.¡±


    ¡°The astronomy one you¡¯ve been studying for?¡± I asked from the couch.


    She nodded. ¡°I hope I did okay. I really need a good grade to make up for the first test I bombed.¡±


    ¡°When do you get your grade back?¡±


    ¡°Maybe tonight,¡± she replied. ¡°It depends on our ss TA getting to them in time. I might have to wait until tomorrow.¡± She shuddered at the prospect.


    ¡°That would suck,¡± I admitted, rising from the couch. ¡°I wonder if I can find a way to distract you until then.¡±


    She gave me a knowing smile, then hesitated. ¡°Where are the guys?¡±


    ¡°Harper is leading a study group until ten, and Avery is hanging out with the Kappa girls he sells weed to.¡±


    Leslie frowned at the mention of the Kappa girls, but quickly covered it up. ¡°A little distracting would be nice.¡±


    I took her by the hand and led her upstairs. She was all over me before I could get to my room, tearing my shirt off and unzipping my pants right there in the hallway. I had ns for Leslie tonight, but I forgot all about them as she dropped to her knees and took my cock in her hand, gazing up at me through her eyshes before flicking her tongue out against my tip. A shiver of excitement ran through my body, and then she was taking me in her mouth.


    For a while, I closed my eyes and savored the way her lips dragged back and forth over my cock. Iced my fingers into her hair and guided her back and forth. She felt amazing, and I could havee like this after a few minutes.


    But like I said: I had other ns for her tonight.


    I pulled her up and gave her a ferocious kiss, then led her into the shower. The water was wonderfully hot when we both stepped in, lips locking together once again while the steam rose all around us. She was drenched when I touched her, and it had nothing to do with the hot water sluicing down our bodies.


    When I couldn¡¯t wait any longer, I spun her around and began grinding against her ass. My cock slid between her cheeks, up and down, pushing against her back door. She moaned and gazed over her shoulder at me as I took hold of my shaft and guided it down, then up into her waiting lips.


    For a while, I fucked her like that-slow and steady from behind while the water ran over us. Leslie always felt amazing, and tonight was no exception. I reached forward and cupped her breasts, and she responded by arching her back and letting a moan echo off the tiles.


    Then I licked two of my fingers and slid them down between her cheeks, caressing until I found her tight little ass.


    I felt Leslie tense as I pressed my fingers against her, coating it with my saliva. As she rxed, I slid a fingertip inside. Another sigh filled the shower this time, and she even pushed back against me a little bit. Begging for more.


    ¡°You like that?¡± I crooned into her ear.


    She leaned forward more, nodding. Slowly, I slid a second finger inside of her. Her sigh became a moan this time, the muscles of her pussy mping down around my cock as I fingered her ass.


    Leslie was pushing back harder now, demanding that I keep going. I resumed fucking her doggy style, longer strokes this time while my fingers slid in and out of her ass. She made soft whimpering noises, and clenched a hand against her breast, squeezing her nipple between two fingers. Then she was reaching down beneath her, rubbing at her clit with renewed enthusiasm. I fucked her harder, mming my cock into her with every thrust.


    ¡°God, I want to fuck your ass,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°I want it too,¡± she moaned.


    I hesitated. I had been intending to only warm her up tonight with my fingers, easing her into the world of ass y. But if she wanted me¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can handle it,¡± I said, leaning forward to breathe right in her ear.


    She twisted her head and brushed her lips against mine. ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need any other encouragement. I was fucking her rapidly at this point, my climax almost visible on the horizon, spurned on by the thought of having anal sex with Leslie. Slowly, I slid my fingers out of her. My cock was out of her pussy and sliding between her cheeks now, grinding against her backdoor. Leslie gazed over her shoulder and bit her lip as I took hold of my hard length, guiding the tip up against her tight little ring. Her eyes were wide with anticipation, and excitement, and maybe a little bit of fear. Trying new things could be scary.


    But that¡¯s part of what made it so damn hot.


    There was a bit of resistance, and then suddenly my crown slid inside of her. Her forbidden entrance tightened around my tip, holding it inside her.


    She let out a deep breath.


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    She bit her lip again and nodded. ¡°Go slow.¡±


    I moved as gently as I could, back and forth about an inch at a time. She winced once, and I began to worry that we had moved too quickly. But then I felt her rx again around me, and she drove her ass back, taking another section of my cock into her.


    ¡°That feels good,¡± she moaned. ¡°That feels really good¡­¡±


    Her words trailed off as I fucked her ass. Never more than an inch or two per thrust, but it definitely fell under the category of fucking. Her hand moved furiously at her clit, and she leaned her head against the tile wall ahead of her.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± she groaned. ¡°Oh it¡¯s so intense, yes, keep going!¡±


    She¡¯s into it, I thought with joy. Her pleasure turned me on even more, and I took hold of her ass with both hands and drove into her, knowing I was reaching my own shuddering climax. I drank in the sight of my cock disappearing into the round globes of her ass, admiring the way she took it. As my manhood began to tingle, I desperately wanted to bury my hard length as deep into her ass as I could, all the way to the base. It took every ounce of willpower I possessed to hold myself back.


    ¡°God, your ass is so tight,¡± I gritted out.


    ¡°Yeah? How tight?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So. Fucking. Tight.¡±


    My body came alive with the supernova of an orgasm. I let my own moans fill the shower, soon joined by Leslie¡¯s, as I erupted inside of her. I cried out and gazed down at my cock, watching it spasm and tremble inside her ass, filling her behind with every drop of my seed. She arched her back in a way that looked almost painful, screaming her own ragged, intense climax in the bathroom, reaching behind her to grab hold of my forearm like I was a life preserver in the tumultuous seas of her passion.


    My eyes squeezed shut against their will, and the world disappeared in a haze of bright light and soundless vibration.


    Leslie was giggling when I finally recovered. With my cock still halfway inside her ass, she twisted around and cupped my cheek, giving me a long kiss.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.


    She giggled again and gave me a look. ¡°I¡¯m very good. Are you?¡±


    I grinned back at her. ¡°I¡¯m the best I¡¯ve ever been.¡±


    ¡°I would agree with that assessment.¡± She moved forward, allowing me to slide out of her, then twisted around to wrap her arms around me. ¡°How long have you been thinking about doing that?¡±


    ¡°Since I was fourteen,¡± I said without missing a beat.


    She yfully pped me on the arm, spraying water. ¡°I meant with me.¡±


    Ever since Jess, I was a pretty big fan of anal sex. It was different, and kind of taboo, and hot in all the naughty ways that turned me on. I couldn¡¯t exin why-it just was. Since meeting Leslie at the party, I had thought about all the filthy ways I wanted to explore her body¡­ including this way.


    But all I said was, ¡°A little while.¡±


    We finished showering, dried off, and then went into Leslie¡¯s room to cuddle. She stretched on the bed, folding her body over mine. I was sad that we were now clothed; I would have loved to feel her naked skin against mine.


    ¡°Sorry about the game today,¡± she said.


    I had forgotten all about it thanks to Leslie. Anger and frustration bubbled up inside of me at the memory of my poor performance.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been myself,¡± I said. ¡°On the mound. I feel like I¡¯ve lost it.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Avery mentioned something in the spring. Some event that changed things.¡±


    I tensed. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it with Leslie. Or anyone. Hell, I didn¡¯t even like thinking about it. I wanted to keep it tucked away in the past, like a bad dream that could no longer hurt me.


    But Leslie had shown a lot of vulnerability to me, both tonight and since moving in. If she could do that, then surely I could open up just a little bit.


    ¡°It was a yoff game in April,¡± I exined. ¡°I was on the mound, and I


    was cruising. Six shutout innings, just one hit given up. I was facing their best hitter, their first baseman. A big gori of a man with a permanent scowl. I had struck him out during the first two at-bats, and I thought I had him beat this time, too. But I threw a slider that caught too much of the te, and he made good contact on it. He hit a line drive up the middle¡­ and it hit me in the head.¡±


    Leslie jolted upright in bed. ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°Technically it was a deflection,¡± I said. ¡°I got my glove out in front of me, and it ricocheted off the leather before hitting me in the cheek.¡± I touched my face. ¡°I can still remember the sound it made when it hit my flesh. Like a wet smack. Miraculously, it didn¡¯t break any bones-although it messed my nose up. I¡¯ll show you the picturester if you¡¯re curious. I was taken out of the game, and we went on to win.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± she said, waiting for the other half of the story.


    ¡°But when I pitched again a few dayster, something was wrong. All I could think about was getting hit with the ball. Every time the batter swung, I cringed to myself, because I was certain he was going to hit a line drive up the middle to me. I onlysted two innings in that game. Six runs given up.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been the same since,¡± I said. ¡°I yed in two other games that postseason before we were eliminated. I took a few months off, then tried pitching in a summer league. Isted one start before realizing I couldn¡¯t do it. I quit the team. I intended to avoid pitching on the school team, but then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then your coach ckmailed you,¡± Leslie finished for me. She rubbed my thigh. ¡°Oh, Riley. I¡¯m so sorry. That must be awful.¡±


    I grimaced at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of anything in my life. And suddenly I¡¯m afraid of doing the one thing I¡¯m actually good at. Yeah, it¡¯s awful.¡±


    ¡°Has it gotten better?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been pitching for over a month, now.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t make myself rx on the mound. I¡¯m tense, waiting for that line drive to hit me again. It¡¯s impossible to pitch like that. Which is why I¡¯ve lost all five games I¡¯ve pitched.¡± I sighed. ¡°I wish there was a way to get over my fear. I would do anything to get back to the way I was.¡±


    A light flickered in Leslie¡¯s eyes, and she looked down at me with determination. ¡°I think I have an idea.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Leslie


    Anal sex was one of those things I expected to be better on paper than in reality. Sure, it looked hot when pornstars did it, but they were professionals. They were used to it. They were acting. It probably wasn¡¯t all that great.


    And sure, it hurt just a little bit at first. That was because I was tense, waiting for the pain. Expecting it. When I rxed and trusted Riley, the pain quickly faded, leaving only an intense pleasure that I had never experienced before. And that was with only half his cock inside me.


    The moral of the story: anticipation of the thing was always worse than the thing itself. It built up in your head until the idea of it was so much worse than it could ever actually be.


    It was that realization that made me think of Riley¡¯s own fear. How he remained constantly tense on the mound, waiting for the pain.


    ¡°Get dressed,¡± I told him as I hopped out of bed. ¡°In regr clothes, not sweatpants.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Do you have ess to your baseball facilities?¡±


    ¡°Facilities?¡±


    ¡°Like, the workout room and stuff,¡± I replied. ¡°And all the equipment.¡±


    ¡°I have the code to the workout center, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I gave him a brief kiss. ¡°Hurry up and change!¡±


    When he was wearing jeans and a T-shirt, we got in my car and drove over to the baseball workout building. We could have walked, but I was too excited about my idea to wait. When we arrived, Riley punched the fourdigit code into the lock on the door. Inside was a room like a giant gymnasium. The left half of the room was covered in artificial turf, with baskets holding baseballs and racks full of aluminum bats. Up against one wall were a series of longs, indicating the batting catch.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was in that direction that I led Riley. I found a basket full of used catcher gear-a helmet with a mask guard, and lots of padding. ¡°Put all of this on,¡± I said, tossing him a helmet.


    He frowned at it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to mansin baseball to you, but I¡¯m a pitcher. Not a catcher. I don¡¯t wear these pads.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re wearing them.¡± I ignored him and went over to the batting cage, where an automated pitching machine was positioned. I examined the knob that controlled pitch speed. The machine could go from 25 miles per hour all the way up to 105. Perfect.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Riley asked as he fastened his catcher¡¯s pads over his chest.


    I pointed toward the te at the other end of the batting cage. ¡°Stand down there.¡±


    When he had walked down to the te, I turned the pitching machine on. It hummed to life, with two wheels spinning. When the ball passed between those two wheels, it would shoot forward toward the te. I turned the knob down to 40 miles per hour and fed a ball into the slot. It shot away with a high arc, passing through the air next to Riley.


    ¡°That¡¯s too slow,¡± Riley said. ¡°The slowest pitch anyone throws at this level is around 65.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting this low on purpose. Now, stand on the te.¡± ¡°On the te?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    Riley looked skeptical behind his mask, but he did as instructed. I fed another baseball into the machine. Itunched toward him, a long rainbow that ended by hitting him in the chest with a dull thud.


    ¡°I see what you¡¯re doing,¡± Riley suddenly said. ¡°It¡¯s not going to work. Getting hit in the batting cage is nothingpared to-¡± I fed another ball. This one hit him in the facemask.


    ¡°Ow!¡± he yelped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a baby,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m turning the speed up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby,¡± he said stubbornly. ¡°I appreciate the idea, Leslie. I really do. But¡­¡±


    I ignored him and kept feeding balls into the machine, this time at 50 mph. One nced off his arm. Another hit him on the p of armor that protected his crotch.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he said.


    Over and over I sent baseballs shooting toward my lover. After chiding him for being a baby a few more times, he stoppedining and readied himself for each ball, determined to prove me wrong. I cranked the speed up to 60, then 70. Then 80. Now the ball trajectory was more of a straight line than a rainbow.


    And they still bounced off the armor he wore.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for tonight,¡± I said after ten minutes of bombardment.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even crank them up all the way,¡± he said, joining me at my end of the cage.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to ease you into it,¡± I said, patting his cheek after he removed his catcher¡¯s mask. ¡°You can¡¯t shove the whole cock into someone¡¯s ass on the first try.¡±


    He furrowed his brow at that analogy, then burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re really something,¡± he said as I helped him out of the rest of his pads.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to do this every night until your next start,¡± I insisted. ¡°You just need to see that getting hit isn¡¯t as bad as thinking about getting hit.¡±


    ¡°I can assure you that getting hit sucks,¡± he replied. ¡°But okay. I¡¯lle back and do this again tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Because you think it might work,¡± I asked, ¡°or because you want to humor me?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Both?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± My phone chimed in my pocket, and I pulled it out. When I saw the notification, I quickly scrambled to click on the included link.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Riley asked, brushing back his short-cropped blond hair.


    ¡°My test grade!¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s been posted!¡±


    He came around to the side of me to look. ¡°Well? How¡¯d you do?¡±


    ¡°The website won¡¯t load! Why do I have only one bar?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the signal sucks here.¡±


    We put away the gear and hurried outside. As soon as we were in the open air, the online portal loaded. I scrolled down until I saw the result.


    ¡°Ny-five,¡± I said with a sigh of relief. ¡°I got an A!¡±

 Chapter 158

    Leslie


    Riley and I hugged to celebrate my A. Iughed at the night sky, suddenly carefree and relieved. It was like a huge weight had been lifted off my shoulders. The first test was just a fluke.


    Avery was home when we returned. When I told him the news, heughed and wrapped me in a big hug, holding me tight while spinning me around. Riley eyed us, but quickly looked away when I turned toward him, trying to pretend like he wasn¡¯t jealous.


    If he looks that way just from a hug, how will he react to learn Avery and I have been sleeping together? I wondered.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Harper?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Still with his study group,¡± Avery replied.


    I wanted to wait to tell him in person, but after a few minutes I decided I couldn¡¯t wait.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Me: GUESS WHAT!


    Harper: Um. What?


    Me: Guess.


    Harper: You just discovered that Sigmund Freud was a crackpot.


    Me: Nope! Although you¡¯re probably right. Most of his theories have been debunked by modern psychologists.


    Harper: You got a 100 on your astronomy test?


    Me: Close! I got a 95!


    Harper: Aw, shoot. I¡¯m really sorry. We¡¯ll study harder next time


    Me: Oh shut up, I¡¯m ecstatic! I didn¡¯t think I would get higher than a B.


    Harper: I know, I¡¯m just teasing you. Good job ??


    Me: I couldn¡¯t have done it without you. Let me repay you with dinner tomorrow night.


    Harper: You don¡¯t have to do that. You can repay me with a batch of brownies since you ate most of the ones I madest week


    ??


    Me: I was going to do that, too! But I insist. It will be nice to get something other than dining hall food. You don¡¯t have ns tomorrow, right?


    Harper: Fine, I ept. But we don¡¯t need to go somewhere fancy.


    Me: Let me worry about that ??


    I went to my sses the next day feeling confident again. I was a senior at this college, and I did know what I was doing. My impostor syndrome faded away until it was a dim voice in the back of my head, easily ignorable.


    Riley and I went to the batting cage again. It might have been my imagination, but he seemed to be flinching less after ten minutes of getting pummeled by baseballs.


    That evening when we got home, Riley packed his stuff for a three-day baseball road trip. After covertly giving him a goodbye kiss, I began gathering supplies in the kitchen to make another batch of brownies. But I realized I was missing one of the ingredients.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, popping my head into Avery¡¯s room. ¡°I thought we had some eggs left.¡±


    He winced. ¡°Yeah, about that¡­ I used thest two eggs to make brownies.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± I said. ¡°I was going to make brownies for Harper to thank him for helping me study.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give him any of my brownies,¡± Avery said with a chuckle. ¡°They¡¯re special brownies, if you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°I think I do.¡±


    ¡°The brownies have weed in them,¡± he said with too much seriousness.


    ¡°I figured that out, yes.¡± I nced at my watch. I didn¡¯t have enough time to go buy more eggs. I would have to do it after dinner. ¡°Oh well. I¡¯ll stop by the convenience store on the way home, so let me know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Help yourself to mine, if you want,¡± Avery said as I left his bedroom. ¡°I would rmend about half a brownie. Any more than that would be too much for you.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°I might take you up on that.¡±


    I put away all the ingredients I had gathered in the kitchen. Then I found the ss pan in the fridge that held Avery¡¯s special brownies. They looked just like any other batch, except there was a post-it note on the lid that said, ¡°Extra special brownies.¡± I only wanted to rx, so I ate a little less than half a brownie. I left the container out, intending to take another small bite before I went to dinner.


    Getting ready for a nice evening out was a hassle for women. I was no exception, although I had always prided myself on being able to go from looking homeless to gorgeous in under an hour. I chose a floor-length maxi dress that I would wear with a jean jacket, since the nights were getting chillier. When I was satisfied with myself, I called Erin.


    ¡°Girlfriend gut-check,¡± I said. ¡°How does this look for a night out?¡± ¡°A night out?¡± she asked, frowning on the screen.


    ¡°My roommate helped me study for my astronomy test. I¡¯m buying him dinner as a thank-you.¡±


    ¡°Which roommate? The tall viking god, or the cute stoner boy?¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s my third roommate. Harper.¡±


    Erin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The adorable nerdy redhead? Are you trying to fuck him, too?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s just a thank-you dinner. He eats most of his meals at the dining hall.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking him?¡±


    ¡°Nowhere fancy,¡± I replied. ¡°That steakhouse on ninth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not super fancy, but it¡¯s fancier than any college guy is used to,¡± she replied. ¡°You like him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy with our friendship,¡± I argued. ¡°That¡¯s it. After all the studying he did with mest week, I don¡¯t want to buy him, like, Subway.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not a date.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Erin smiled evilly on the screen. ¡°Then why, dearest Leslie, are you wearing your hot girl heels?¡±


    I nced down at my feet. I put them on without thinking. They went with my dress, and I wanted the extra inch or two from the heels to put me closer to Harper¡¯s height.


    ¡°You like him!¡± she insisted.


    ¡°Oh shut up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already sleeping with two smoking hot guys who live with you,¡± she said usatorily. ¡°And you want to get involved with the third?¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± I hissed. ¡°I had you on speakerphone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. This is clearly all my fault.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you of all people would judge me for this!¡± I whispered. ¡°You were super excited when you learned I was boning Avery and Riley.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not judging you, sweetie,¡± Erin replied. ¡°I just want to make sure you¡¯re being deliberate with your actions. If you like Harper, then by all means, go have fun. But if not¡­ you might be sending the wrong message.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t thought about that. What kind of message did I want to send to him?


    When I was finished getting ready, I went downstairs. Harper was standing next to the kitchen counter with his back turned to me. As he turned around, I blinked in surprise. He was wearing grey dress pants and ck leather shoes, with a matching belt. His T-shirt was simple, but he wore a zer over it, giving him a casual, yet sophisticated, look.


    I whistled. ¡°You clean up nicely.¡±


    ¡°I try.¡± His eyes scanned me. ¡°You look quite nice yourself. I like those shoes.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, moving past him to the pan of brownies. I was barely feeling anything from my first dose, so I bit off another half of a brownie and put the pan back in the fridge. ¡°Ready?¡±


    Even though I was the one buying him dinner, Harper insisted on driving to the restaurant. I was fine with that; even though I wasn¡¯t feeling much yet, it probably wasn¡¯t a good idea for me to drive while high.


    The restaurant was one of the nicest steakhouses in town, with dim lighting and white tablecloths. A man yed the piano in the corner, an airy tune that made me feel out of ce. I was d I had decided to dress up; jeans would have been out of ce here. The hostess led us to a two-person table in the middle of the huge room. A candle flickered in the center of the table.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go somewhere cheaper?¡± Harper asked while perusing the menu. ¡°I don¡¯t need a fifty dor meal.¡±


    ¡°I saved up every penny working at an ice cream shop this summer,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been very frugal up to this point. We can splurge for one evening.¡±


    The restaurant had a sommelier, who visited our table and rmended a deep-bodied merlot if we were ordering steak. The bottle was just shy of a hundred dors, but I ordered it without a second thought. I had done a good job budgeting my money to this point.


    ¡°And water, please,¡± Harper said. He turned to me and exined, ¡°My mouth is really dry.¡±


    ¡°Mine too,¡± I said, although mine was likely due to the half of a brownie I had eaten. The weed was kicking in just a little bit. But I didn¡¯t want Harper to know I had done that to rx before our date.


    Not a date, I thought, ncing down at my hot girl heels. Just two roommates hanging out.


    ¡°So,¡± Harper said. ¡°Why did you put off your astronomy ss until senior year? Most students knock those out in the first semester.¡±


    ¡°I assumed, wrongfully, that it would be a breeze,¡± I replied with a smirk. ¡°I thought I would be grateful for the easy sspared to all the upperlevel psychology sses on my schedule. Thanks a lot, past-Leslie.¡±


    ¡°It is easy, if you have the right tutor,¡± Harper said, smiling behind his sses. He really was handsome when he stopped scowling. ¡°Okay, here¡¯s a question for you. Top five people you would want to have a beer with.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I said. ¡°We haven¡¯t done one of these in a while.¡±


    ¡°Riley hasn¡¯t been himself,¡± Harper said with a grimace. ¡°Although he looked more confident when he left for that away game today.¡±


    I might have helped with that. ¡°Top five people to have a beer with. Like, living people? Or historical?¡±


    ¡°Either,¡± Harper replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Carl Sagan.¡±


    ¡°The astronomy guy? Shocking,¡± I said. ¡°I would choose Sigmund Freud.¡±


    ¡°So you can call him a crackpot to his face?¡± Harper teased.


    ¡°No! I think he would be fascinating to talk to, even if his theories have been mostly disproved. Back to you. Who¡¯s your next guy?¡±


    ¡°Neil Armstrong,¡± Harper said with a silly grin. ¡°I would love to pick his brain about the Gemini and Apollo missions.¡± ¡°Julia Louis Dreyfus,¡± I said.


    Harper raised a reddish eyebrow. ¡°Is she your favorite actor?¡±


    ¡°No, but I bet she would be fun to drink with,¡± I replied. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    Harper scrunched up his face in thought, then said, ¡°Tycho Brahe.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn about himter in the semester,¡± Harper replied. ¡°He was another astronomer.¡±


    ¡°Your answers have a theme.¡± I thought for a moment. ¡°Taylor Swift. I already love her music, but it would be really cool to see her real personality over a bottle of wine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s never a good thing to meet your heroes,¡± Harper replied. ¡°You might be disappointed with who she really is.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Maybe. Good thing this list is hypothetical!¡±


    ¡°True. My fourth is Thomas Jefferson. I would love to pick his brain about democracy and civil liberties.¡±


    ¡°What happened to being afraid to meet your heroes?¡± I asked. ¡°You might enjoy that drink with Jefferson¡­ until it¡¯s refilled by an enved person.¡±


    Harper shook his head and spoke in a rush. ¡°That¡¯s part of why I would want to have a drink with him. To discuss the hypocrisies of his beliefs. Jefferson was a brilliant man, and helped mold our country more than most other founders. But while writing about freedom and oppression, he literally owned people. I want to hear him exin himself. He must have done some incredible mental gymnastics to excuse his own behavior.¡±


    I nodded along. I had never heard Harper speak so passionately before. It was like he was letting down his guard with me, and showing me his true self. ¡°Well said. That¡¯s a good answer. In a simr vein, my next answer is


    Ben Franklin.¡±


    ¡°Franklin was from the north. He didn¡¯t own ves.¡±


    ¡°I know. My answer isn¡¯t for the same reason as yours. But Franklin had a brilliant mind, and he spent a lot of time whoring around France. You just know he has some juicy stories!¡±


    Harper let out an uncharacteristic giggle. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that. Okay. My final answer is Lewis Hamilton.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Was he rted to Alexander Hamilton?¡±


    Harper waved a hand. ¡°No, I¡¯m moving away from our founding fathers. Lewis Hamilton is a Form One driver. It¡¯s a boring answer to end on.¡±


    I cocked my head at him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect you to enjoy something like race cars.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m a nerd?¡±


    ¡°You seem to prefer intellectual hobbies,¡± I said defensively. ¡°Astronomy, and physics, and those YouTube documentaries you watch on the couch.¡± He took a long gulp of water. ¡°Hey. Sometimes a guy just wants to watch fast cars go zoom zoom.¡±


    Iughed, then cut off as the sommelier returned with an apologetic expression. ¡°Unfortunately, the bottle I rmended to you is no longer avable-we sold thest one five minutes ago. We have two simr bottles that I think you will be very pleased with. The first is from the Brittany region of France and¡­¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect,¡± I replied. ¡°We¡¯ll go with that one.¡± The sommelier dipped his head and went to retrieve the bottle. I began to wonder if I should have asked about the price, first.


    ¡°Sommeliers are funny,¡± Harper mused. ¡°They¡¯re like wine pimps. Theye around, ask what you like, and then rmend their best girl. Except in this case, the girl is a bottle of merlot.¡±


    He giggled, and Iughed with him. What had gotten into Harper?


    ¡°I have to say, I¡¯m d things worked out,¡± I said. ¡°With the whole roommate situation.¡±


    Harper blinked, surprised at the change of subject. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°When I realized my three roommates were guys, I panicked. I thought it would be terrible. I¡¯ve only ever lived with women before. I was terrified. But I now realize I¡¯m lucky to have ended up renting a room at your house. You, and Avery, and Riley are an amazing group of guys. I¡¯m d it worked out this way.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re d too,¡± Harper replied with a caring smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t happy with the situation at first, either. I was freaking out that we would have another Jess situation on our hands.¡±


    Thest time the subject of Jess hade up, Harper had gotten really defensive. Yet tonight he was bringing her up casually. I wondered if I should take the opportunity to probe a little deeper.


    Before I could, our server returned to the table. ¡°Our sommelier is fetching your bottle of wine, but can I get you started on an appetizer?¡±


    I ordered a te of garlic bread to start, and then we both went ahead and ordered our main course. I got the filet, while Harper ordered the special-a bone-in ribeye with garlic butter sauce.


    ¡°You had better help me eat the garlic bread,¡± I said.


    Harper grimaced. ¡°I¡¯ll try. I¡¯m not super hungry yet. I had two brownies before we left.¡±


    I made an offended noise. ¡°I brought you to a nice steakhouse for dinner, and you ruined your appetite by having dessert first?¡±


    ¡°After you offered to make me brownies,¡± he replied, ¡°I¡¯d been looking forward to them. I couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    I opened my mouth, then closed it again. ¡°Wait a minute. What brownies did you eat?¡±


    He gave me a puzzled look. ¡°The ones out on the counter.¡±


    ¡°In the ss pan?¡±


    ¡°What other brownies are there?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I said. ¡°You ate Avery¡¯s brownies. How many did you have?¡±


    ¡°Just two. It¡¯s fine-he eats my food all the time.¡± Harper drank thest of his water. ¡°Why is my mouth so dry?¡±


    I lowered my voice. ¡°It¡¯s dry because you ate weed brownies.¡± His eyes widened.


    ¡°And you ate four times a normal dose.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Leslie


    All of the color drained from Harper¡¯s face until he looked like he had seen a ghost. Or maybe he looked like an actual ghost. Either way, he looked horrified.


    I took a moment to analyze myself. I was pleasantly high from the brownie-not totally baked, but rxed and enjoying my situation. Harper had four times as much.


    Which meant he was about to get whacked by the weed hammer.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± I said.


    Harper started moaning in fear.


    ¡°Rx,¡± I hissed. ¡°This isn¡¯t the end of the world.¡±


    ¡°Should I make myself throw up?¡± he asked a little too loudly. ¡°Oh God. I hate throwing up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for that.¡± I nced at my watch. If Harper had eaten the brownies right before I came downstairs, then it had been about an hour.


    ¡°We need to leave.¡±


    ¡°What do I do?¡± Harper demanded. He looked around the table as if the solution was something he could grasp in his hand.


    ¡°Just rx. Everything is going to be fine.¡± I raised a hand to try to get our server¡¯s attention, but he disappeared into the kitchen without seeing me.


    ¡°I¡¯m rxed,¡± Harper said while gripping his napkin so tight his knuckles were turning white. ¡°I¡¯m cool. I¡¯m made of Cool Whip. My favorite movie is Cool Runnings. That¡¯s how cool I am right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you seem like it,¡± I muttered. I needed to get him out of here fast. ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of this at the hostess stand. I¡¯ll be right over there.¡± I pointed. ¡°If I leave you here alone for a minute, will you be okay?¡±


    Harper began rambling. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m so okay. Why wouldn¡¯t I be okay? People do this all the time and nothing bad happens. I¡¯ve had a few marijuanas, that¡¯s all. Just several marijuanas. What¡¯s the plural for pot? It¡¯s a weed, like a nt, so I guess you could call it a bouquet of marijuana.¡± He shed a silly grin. ¡°Men should give a bouquet of that on Valentine¡¯s Day. Or mother¡¯s day. My mom would be much easier to tolerate if she was high. Whew, I feel good. Like I¡¯m filled with helium, like one of those¡­ those¡­ what are they called? The things at birthday parties.¡±


    ¡°Balloons.¡±


    He bobbed his head. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m a balloon. What was the question again?¡± ¡°Stop haranguing me,¡± I said irritably. ¡°I¡¯m trying to think.¡±


    ¡°Haranguing,¡± Harper repeated. He furrowed his brow. ¡°That¡¯s a good word. Harangue. Harangue. Rhymes with meringue. Lemon meringue.¡± His eyes lit up. ¡°We should get a lemon pie for dessert!¡±


    I wondered if it was a good idea to leave him. But I had been in his position before, and I knew the best thing was to get him home as quickly as possible before he started freaking out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Stay here.¡±


    I crossed the busy restaurant to the hostess stand. She smiled brightly as I approached. ¡°Is everything okay, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°My friend is feeling sick, and we need to leave. But I didn¡¯t want to seem like I¡¯m dining and dashing.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m sorry to hear that! Have you ordered your food yet?¡±


    ¡°We just ordered it. I tried to g down our server to cancel it, but he¡¯s been gone too long.¡±


    ¡°One moment. Let me get the manager and she will sort this all out.¡±


    While she scurried away to get the manager, I turned back to look at Harper from across the room. He was sitting very still with both palms t on the table. It looked like he was pretending that he was invisible. But he hadn¡¯t moved, which was all that mattered.


    This will all be over in a minute, I thought. Then I can get him home.


    ¡°How may I help you?¡± the manager suddenly asked me. ¡°I¡¯m told a member of your party is sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we need to leave immediately. We just put our order in with the server, so they should be able to cancel, and we haven¡¯t gotten our wine yet.¡±


    I trailed off because the manager was already shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it appears our sommelier has just uncorked your wine.¡±


    I followed his gaze to our table in the middle of the restaurant, where the sommelier stood with a bottle of red wine. He handed the cork to Harper, who examined it from all angles. Then he stuck out his tongue and licked the tip.


    Grimacing, I turned back to the manager. ¡°Okay, but the steaks we ordered¡­¡±


    ¡°The kitchen is already working on your meals, I am afraid,¡± she said with a polite smile. The kind of smile it was impossible to argue with.


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll take the orders to go.¡±


    She curled her lip distastefully. ¡°Very well. I will inform the kitchen.¡±


    As she hurried off, I began to rx. It sucked to spend all this money on a nice meal only to take it home, but at least we were escaping before things got bad. Now I just needed to get Harper.


    But when I turned to retrieve Harper, I found our table empty. The sommelier was standing there, pouring the wine.


    ¡°Where did my friend go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He insisted on seeing the kitchen,¡± he replied. ¡°I told him that was not advisable, but he got up and hurried away.¡± The sommelier leaned in and lowered his voice. ¡°I think something is wrong with your friend.¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± I hissed as I scampered toward the kitchen. There was Harper, standing by the kitchen entrance and peering inside any time the doors swung open. Before I could get to him, he got bored of what he was doing and began walking through the restaurant again, weaving through the tables.


    ¡°Harper!¡± I said, waving a hand. He didn¡¯t see me; he continued shuffling along, looking at the tables on his left and right, like a lost puppy searching for its mom. I quickened my pace as fast as I dared, which was frustratingly slow in my hot girl heels. Already people were looking up at me as I passed, wondering why I was in such a hurry.


    I was three tables away from Harper when he started to teeter. Like a tree falling in the woods, he started going down with agonizing slowness. I winced, waiting for him to crash to the ground, but he somehow managed to grab a nearby chair and pull himself into it.


    When I reached him, he blinked up at me. ¡°There you are. Where did you go? The wine pimp poured our drinks.¡± He gestured at the table, then frowned. ¡°That¡¯s funny. I thought we ordered red.¡±


    Harper was seated at the head of an eight-person table, which was upied by a well-dressed, but confused, family. The woman seated to his right cleared her throat and demanded, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you,dy?¡± Harper shot back. He grabbed a piece of bread from the te in front of him, tore into it, and said with a mouthful, ¡°Rich people are rude.¡±


    The woman made an indignant sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my friend isn¡¯t feeling well,¡± I told the table. ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Come on, Harper.¡± I tugged on his arm, but he didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten my steak yet,¡± heined. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± He swallowed his bread, looked around the table, then reached across the woman to snag a handful of buttery Brussels sprouts from her te with his bare hand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat that!¡± one of the college-aged men at the table said angrily.


    ¡°Sure I can,¡± Harper said, shoving the vegetables in his mouth. ¡°Brussels sprouts are good. They gically modified them a few years ago to remove the bitterness. Try some.¡±


    ¡°Harper!¡± I hissed. ¡°We have to go.¡±


    He blinked up at me. ¡°You owe me. I helped you study.¡± Then, for the benefit of the family at the table, he said, ¡°She bombed an astronomy test, so I helped her stop failing.¡±


    I grabbed his arm and yanked. He wouldn¡¯t budge. The family sat frozen by the scene.


    ¡°Okay!¡± a server said over my shoulder. ¡°Who had the filet with asparagus?¡±


    ¡°Right here, Richard Gere!¡± Harper said, raising his hand. The server ced the te of hot food in front of him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your food,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I need silverware,¡± Harper announced. He looked around the table for some, then shrugged and picked up the expensive steak with his bare hand and tore into it like a caveman.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± one of the other women at the table muttered. The man next to her was grinning broadly at the scene. The server stood with three more tes in his hands, confused about what to do.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± a new voice said next to me. It belonged to a stout man with a grey beard. ¡°I think you are in my seat.¡±


    ¡°Back off, dude,¡± Harper said to him while taking another bite of steak. ¡°Get your own table.¡±


    The man turned to the woman next to Harper. ¡°Katherine? Is this some sort of birthday joke? Because I do not understand the punchline.¡±


    ¡°He just sat down and won¡¯t leave!¡± she replied. ¡°Get the manager.¡±


    Trying to suppress my overwhelming embarrassment, I leaned close to Harper. ¡°I need you to trust me. We need to leave right now. If we don¡¯t, the police are going toe and you will probably be arrested.¡±


    Like a ray of sunshine poking through a cloudy sky, that threat pierced his senses. He looked around as if seeing everything for the first time, then pushed back the chair and rose to his feet. ¡°You should send that steak back,¡± he told nobody in particr. ¡°I ordered it rare, but it¡¯s well done.¡±


    I put an arm around him and led him to the entrance, grabbing my purse from the table along the way. Harper snagged the bottle of wine by the neck and carried it with us. The hostess was holding up a bag with our food by the check-in podium; I pulled out a pair of hundred dor bills from my purse and pped them down in front of her.


    ¡°That should cover it,¡± I said, taking the bag and hoping they didn¡¯t dy us any further. The manager stepped in front of us before we could get to the door, though.


    ¡°The next time you have the munchies,¡± she said dryly, ¡°might I suggest Taco Bell?¡±


    Harper and I giggled our way out the door.

 Chapter 160

    Leslie


    ¡°Two crunchwrap supremes,¡± I said into the inte at the Taco Bell drive-thru. ¡°Three grilled cheese burritos.¡±


    ¡°I only want two burritos!¡± Harper said in the passenger seat.


    ¡°I know. One is for me.¡± I turned back to the inte. ¡°Two orders of nacho fries. And a cheesy gordita crunch.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I want one of those too!¡± Harper said.


    ¡°Make that two cheesy gorditas.¡±


    The guy on the other end of the inte read back my order to me and gave me the total. $42. 95. ¡°Jesus,¡± I muttered while driving around to the pickup window. ¡°Forty bucks gets you a lot of food at Taco Bell.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Harper said, eyes mindlessly drifting across the windows.


    ¡°You doing okay, buddy?¡± I asked.


    He bobbed his head without looking over, then abruptly began giggling. I didn¡¯t ask what was funny; this was the third time he had started randomlyughing on the drive home.


    I was starving, too. I wasn¡¯t high anymore-the panicked adrenaline from the restaurant had seen to that. But I did have the munchies. Everything on the menu sounded amazing, even more so than the filets in our to-go bag from the steakhouse.


    When we got home, I helped Harper to the couch, then took a big bite out of a brownie from the fridge. If he was going to be silly, then so was I.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    We found a space documentary on Netflix and dove into our Taco Bell like we hadn¡¯t eaten in days. We couldn¡¯t remember who had ordered what, so we opened the wrapped food at random and started chewing without hesitation. ¡°You have to try this,¡± Harper said, handing me a quesadi. ¡°That¡¯s good, but not as good as this,¡± I replied, shoving a Doritos Locos taco at him. He took a big bite out of it and moaned.


    As we slowed down, Harper added his ownmentary to the documentary. It was funny, because he would point things out right before the narrator did.


    ¡°That¡¯s Encdus,¡± Harper said. ¡°It¡¯s one of Saturn¡¯s tiny moons.¡±


    ¡°Encdus is an icy moon orbiting Saturn,¡± the narrator said, while the image of a pale moon filled the TV.


    ¡°It has an ocean of liquid water under its surface.¡±


    ¡°The tiny satellite is believed to have a subsurface ocean of liquid water.¡±


    ¡°There might be life there,¡± Harper said, leaning back into the cushions of the couch. ¡°But it¡¯s really hard to drill through the ice.¡±


    ¡°Scientists endeavor to test its oceans for signs of life, but exploring the small moon of Saturn has its technical challenges. A thick crust of ice covers the¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good at this,¡± I said, my new brownies beginning to kick in. ¡°You should, like, major in Astronomy or something.¡± The two of us fell apart into giggles.


    ¡°I wish we had dessert,¡± Harper suddenly said. ¡°We have more brownies in the fridge!¡± I said.


    That caused another round of giggles, with Harper¡¯s head falling into myp. I stroked him without thought. His auburn hair was thick and silky.


    ¡°Cake!¡± he said, suddenly sitting upright again. ¡°I wish we had cake!¡±


    ¡°Ohh,¡± I moaned. ¡°Cake sounds really good right now.¡±


    ¡°My birthday was two months ago, right before the semester started.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me. Hold on.¡± I dialed Riley¡¯s number. He picked up on the third ring.


    ¡°Leslie?¡± he said groggily. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°CAKE!¡± I shouted into the receiver.


    ¡°Cake! Bring us cake!¡± Harper added.


    There was a pause on the line. ¡°I¡¯m in Sacramento for our road series.¡± ¡°Shit! I forgot! You¡¯re off the hook. For cake. The cake hook.¡±


    ¡°Cake hook. For hanging cake around the kitchen,¡± Harper agreed. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone invented this yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to bed,¡± Riley said. ¡°Good luck with, uh, your cake search.¡±


    Iughed as we hung up. ¡°I like Riley. He¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is,¡± Harper said. ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s my friend.¡±


    I¡¯m d he¡¯s my friend that also fucks me, I thought. I almost let the words drift out of my mouth and into the air for Harper to hear. But I stopped myself. That was supposed to be a secret, I remembered.


    ¡°You know, Leslie,¡± Harper said, ¡°I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±


    I blinked at him. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you,¡± he said, blinking his bloodshot eyes. ¡°But first I need to warn you that I¡¯m going to remove my filter.¡±


    Laughing, I replied, ¡°You removed it two hours ago in the restaurant.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°What restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Nevermind. Go on.¡±


    ¡°Everyone struggles in life,¡± he said philosophically. ¡°It¡¯s part of, like, being human. Or being an animal. Animals struggle, too, I guess. But humans are what we care about. Unless your dad is, like, Bill Gates or something. They probably don¡¯t have to worry as much.


    ¡°But even though everyone struggles, so many people whine about it.


    They let their struggles hit them like¡­ like¡­¡±


    On the TV, an asteroid struck a with a thunderous boom.


    ¡°Like an asteroid impact!¡± Harper said with a grin. ¡°So many people let their struggles hit them like that. And it creates a shockwave from the impact that spreads outward, destroying everything else. Like their hopes, and dreams, and motivations.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, unsure of where he was going.


    ¡°But you.¡± He shoved a finger in my direction. ¡°You immediately tried to fix it. You stayed home on a Friday night to study, even though you would have rather gone out and partied with us. You spent every night for the past two weeks studying, instead of watching TV or getting high or whatever you wanted to do. You didn¡¯t let the asteroid destroy you. You focused on fixing it. I have an immense amount of respect for you for doing that.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like I performed some amazing feat,¡± I said, blushing. ¡°All I did was study.¡±


    Harper shrugged, and for a moment there was a glimmer of rity to his eyes. ¡°Sometimes that¡¯s all it takes. Sometimes a small action is worthy of praise.¡±


    My hazy brownie brain considered that. Was the bar really that low in life? Was simply doing the necessary work deserving of recognition and acim? Or perhaps that was a reflection of the kind of friends Harper had. Maybe not Avery and Riley, both of whom worked hard. But other people.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been finding excuses to help me?¡± I asked him. ¡°Because you were impressed that I actually studied?¡±


    ¡°Finding excuses? I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°Come on. First you made a batch of brownies and pretended that you needed to hang around the kitchen to watch them. That was after you left a party early. The next night, your excuse was that you were cleaning the kitchen and happened to see what I was working on. The day after that, you asked me for a scantron sheet and repaid the favor by quizzing me¡­ but I suspect you didn¡¯t have a test that needed one. All your exams require written answers. You said so the first week I moved in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Harper. I¡¯m not an idiot.¡±


    His gaze bore into me. ¡°That¡¯s thest thing I would think of you,¡± he said softly. He reached over and squeezed my hand. It felt friendly. A tonic reassurance. But the longer his touch lingered, the warmer I felt in my chest.


    The front door opened and Avery strode inside. Harper turned to look at him, and then said in a very serious tone: ¡°Cake.¡±


    Avery frowned. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Cake!¡± Harper replied more insistently.


    ¡°Cake, Avery!¡± I said, joining in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°CAKE!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°We want cake!¡± Harper yelled. ¡°Bring us cake! CAAAAAAKE!¡±


    Avery looked back and forth between both of us, then pointed an usatory finger at me. ¡°You got Harper high!¡±


    ¡°He got himself high through his own carelessness,¡± I replied. ¡°He thought the brownies in the fridge were mine.¡±


    ¡°I wrote a note on them,¡± Avery insisted. ¡°It said extra special brownies!¡±


    ¡°I thought that meant they were extra special!¡± Harper argued. ¡°Like, Leslie made them with love!¡±


    ¡°This is some bullshit,¡± Avery said, dropping onto the couch next to me, putting me in the middle of them both. ¡°Harper has never done weed. He said he would get high with me after we graduated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll totally do it again,¡± Harper said, reaching across me to pat Avery on the cheek. For a moment, his scent overwhelmed me. ¡°This is nice. Way better than being drunk.¡±


    ¡°Wee to my world, brother,¡± Avery replied.


    Avery hung out and watched the space documentary with us. After half an hour, he said, ¡°Is there any Taco Bell left?¡±


    ¡°We ate it all,¡± Harper said. ¡°All forty dors¡¯ worth.¡±


    ¡°Forty bucks?¡± Avery said incredulously. ¡°Do you know how much Taco Bell forty bucks can buy?¡±


    ¡°Too much,¡± Harper said, patting his belly.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I eximed. ¡°We have leftover steak in the bag on the counter. It¡¯s filet mignon.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t eat it because we had to leave the restaurant,¡± Harper muttered. ¡°Leslie says I was making a scene.¡± He made air quotes with his fingers.


    ¡°I wish I had recorded it for posterity,¡± I said. ¡°Now that it¡¯s over, it¡¯s actually really funny.¡±


    ¡°You bought filets from that fancy steak ce, but then ordered Taco Bell instead? How much did that cost? A hundred dors?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred, including the appetizer and the wine,¡± I corrected. ¡°Oh, yeah! There¡¯s wine, if you want it.¡±


    ¡°The wine pimp said it¡¯s really good,¡± Harper chimed in.


    We watched TV together for another half hour, and then Avery and I helped Harper get ready for bed. Getting his teeth brushed was the hardest part; he kept pausing to stare at himself in the mirror, like he didn¡¯t understand the concept of a reflection. Finally, we lowered him into bed, removed his sses, and put them on his bedside table.


    ¡°Night night, little guy,¡± Avery said as if he were a child. ¡°Sleep tight. Don¡¯t let the bed bugs bite.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Harper said, reaching out a hand. ¡°Stay with me until I fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already falling asleep,¡± I said. ¡°You were dozing off on the couch.¡±


    ¡°What if my heart explodes in my sleep? From the marijuana?¡±


    Avery busted outughing. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works, man.¡±


    ¡°But what if it does? You don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°If your heart explodes, there¡¯s nothing I can do, is there?¡± Avery replied.


    Harper rose up in bed. ¡°Please?¡±


    Avery sighed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°Leslie.¡±


    Avery nced at me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll hang out with him for a few minutes. He¡¯ll be asleep before I can finish today¡¯s Wordle.¡± ¡°Brick,¡± Harper suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s Wordle. Brick. B-R-I-C-K.¡±


    I nced at Avery. ¡°Now I wish the pot would make his heart explode.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Harper whispered, which immediately made me feel guilty. Avery left, and then I crawled into bed next to Harper, on top of the covers so there was a barrier between us.


    I turned off the light. The two of us were silent in the dark for a while.


    ¡°Thanks for the fun evening,¡± he whispered. ¡°Even though I ruined it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ruin anything,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks for helping me ace my astronomy exam.¡±


    He rolled over, facing away from me. ¡°It was just an excuse to hang out with you more because I like you.¡±


    I gave a start. ¡°Wait, really? Harper, is that true?¡±


    But Harper couldn¡¯t respond, because he was already snoring.

 Chapter 161

    Harper


    I dreamed I was ying musical chairs. The other participants and I shuffled through the haze-filled room, waiting for the music to stop. The chairs were spread around the room, no two alike. One to my left was a carved wooden chair from a dining room set. Next to it was a copsible camping chair. To my right was a wooden stool, which wobbled on its legs even though nobody currently sat in it. Behind it was a high-backed chair that must have been a throne.


    The music stopped abruptly. I quickly fell into the closest chair at hand, which had a cloth seat and looked like the kind of thing you would find in a fancy restaurant. The people around me seemed annoyed that I had taken the seat, but I ignored them. If they wanted to be sore losers, that was their prerogative.


    Someone handed me a steak, the prize for the game. I bit into it, and grease ran down my chin. This enraged the other participants, who shouted and gesticted as I chewed.


    Leslie was suddenly there, putting aforting hand on my shoulder and calming everyone down. She was a good roommate. A good friend.


    She would be a good girlfriend, I found myself thinking. If not for your stupid rule.


    Sitting there, chewing on my steak, I couldn¡¯t understand why I had made the rule in the first ce. I turned to my right to ask Leslie if she knew¡­


    Leslie was gone, reced by another woman. One I hadn¡¯t seen in two years. Jess was short and curvy, with a permanent curl to her lips. Like she knew the punchline to a joke before anyone else. She smiled sadly at me, then faded away like mist.


    I reached for her, begging her to stay, but my fingers wed through her translucent image. A deep pain returned to my gut, like my insides were twisting around a fork. That was why I had made the rule. To avoid this pain.


    But things had been so good with Jess while itsted. More than good: they had been amazing. I was a version of myself I never thought I could be, happy and confident. I knew Riley and Avery felt the same way.


    Was it worth it? I wondered. Was that perfect year worth the pain that still remains?


    Another question came to me: is the pain so great that I should never try again?


    My eyes fluttered awake. I was in my bed, and it was still dark outside. Something warm was touching me: I twisted and realized it was Leslie. She was sleeping on her side, looking as peaceful as an angel.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bits and pieces fromst night returned to me. The brownies. The restaurant. Taco Bell, and cake-orck thereof. Me asking Leslie to stay with me until I fell asleep.


    She had listened.


    Leslie made a happy little mewling noise, and rolled over until she was facing the wall. Then she slid closer to me, molding her body against mine like a puzzle piece. Without thought, I folded an arm over her and held her against me, and she made that same happy noise again. There was a lot of bare skin touching; she had stripped down to her bra and panties at some point.


    God, this feels good. Why had I been so resistant to this?


    But doubts quickly invaded my mind. She was asleep right now. Neither of us were soberst night. This was a mistake. When Leslie woke up and realized where she was, she would probably freak out. I needed to wake her up.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak, though. I just kept holding her, breathing deeply of her scent.


    For a while, the world was perfect. Just like it had been with Jess. It was a reminder that maybe I could move on after all, rather than keep living in the past.


    After a few minutes, she began to stir. ¡°Leslie?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mmm hmm?¡± she replied.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sleep talking. This is Leslie¡¯s subconscious speaking.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Leslie¡¯s subconscious,¡± I whispered into the back of her neck. ¡°Do you, or Leslie, remember how you got here?¡±


    ¡°You were high and thought your heart was going to explode from the marijuana. You asked me to stay with you until you fell asleep. But then I fell asleep, too.¡±


    ¡°And you realize we¡¯re spooning right now?¡±


    ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± she said. ¡°It feels nice.¡±


    Relief flooded into me, and then it was joined by something else. A deep, animal-like lust. How could I not be filled with that, with a gorgeous woman curled up against me?


    That¡¯s when I realized I was getting hard. My cock swelled against Leslie¡¯s ass underneath the covers. I pulled my hips back, embarrassed, but her ass followed me backward, maintaining contact.


    ¡°More cuddles,¡± she purred. ¡°Just a little longer.¡±


    I was tense now, aware that my dick was a hundred percent hard, the entire length of it wedged against my roommate¡¯s backside. Theyers of clothing between us might as well have not existed. Did she realize I was hard? How could she not?


    My arm was still draped over her, and she wrapped her fingers around it and held it close, like a security nket. I stared at her mane of blonde hair, wondering what to do. As much as I enjoyed the physical contact, I couldn¡¯t make myself rx, now. My mind was racing.


    We cuddled like that for a few minutes. It felt like an hour. Leslie¡¯s breathing steadied, and I wondered if she had fallen back asleep.


    Then she pushed her ass back, just a little bit. Seconds passed, and she did it again. Like a reverse-thrust, grinding her butt into me. My cock throbbed in response. She did it a third time.


    She has to know what she¡¯s doing, I thought. Unless she¡¯s dreaming?


    Slowly, Leslie pressed her lips against my hand. The slightest little kiss, leaving a cool spot on my palm. She was grinding her ass more steadily now, back and forth. Back and forth. My erection was nearly painful with need. I longed to take charge, to take her in an animalistic way, but still I hesitated. Even though these signs seemed obvious, I didn¡¯t feel like I had the green light.


    Finally, I worked up enough courage to lean forward and kiss the back of her neck. Her hair was in the way, but the gesture was unmistakable. It was the physical equivalent of a question mark.


    Leslie let out a soft sigh. The equivalent of an exmation mark response.


    As I pulled her hair aside and kissed the skin of her neck, she drove her ass back against me hard. Demanding me. Our bodies came alive together, churning and writhing, my cock pushing through the fabric of her panties and between her cheeks. Leslie took my hand and kissed it again, then slid one of my fingers into her mouth. The sucking sensation of her lips around it banished myst remaining doubts.


    I yanked her panties down, then did the same to my underwear. The sudden warmth of her bare ass cheek against my hard length was like heaven. I guided myself up into her drenched lips, just the tip at first, until Leslie pped her ass back against me, demanding every inch that I had.


    She arched her back as I filled her, and stopped sucking on my finger long enough to let a moan fill the room. My long exhale stirred her hair as we both gloried in the way our bodies fit together.


    Leslie twisted around so that I could see her beautiful face, eyes lidded with ecstasy. Those eyes told me this was no dream, that she knew exactly where she was and who she was with. We kissed, and then began moving as one. I drove my cock into her from behind, amazed at how perfect she felt. She tore her lips away from mine and leaned forward, giving me a better angle as we made love.


    I squeezed her breast through her bra, wishing I had taken thest bit of her clothing off. She clung to my arm, head rolling back and lips parting in silent pleasure. Every bit of her, everything I saw and felt, urged my movements to greater speed.


    I never imagined she could feel so good, I thought as I gripped her body tightly.


    We were both keenly aware that Avery¡¯s bedroom was next to mine, and that he would hear if we made any noise. Leslie took my finger again, biting it gently to stifle a groan, then sucking on it again. Her body was like liquid against mine, flowing as my cock mmed into her over and over, faster as I neared a blinding climax. She was gasping too now, sucking in her every breath, body going tight like a wire in my arms. A cry of pleasure erupted from her lips, and I mped a hand over her mouth to silence her just as I exploded myself, erupting inside of her. She mped her muscles down around me almost painfully as her long moans crashed against my palm.


    I clenched my eyes shut and savored the perfect moment, and then our bodies went still.

 Chapter 162

    Leslie


    I stayed up half the night thinking about the man snoring in bed next to me. Every interaction we¡¯d ever had since I moved in. The way he smiled at me, then quickly tried to hide it. Each time he had found an excuse to help me study for my exam, always remaining tonic. Never crossing a line.


    I didn¡¯t want to go upstairs to my own bed, so I undressed and got under the covers with him. Deep down, in the part of my mind that would hear no lies, I knew I was trying to make something happen between us. Like lighting a match near a tank of gasoline.


    And sure enough, the fumes caught fire the next morning.


    Everything that morning felt so right with Harper. So satisfying. With Riley and Avery, we had begun with a deep sense of physical attraction. But with Harper, I had gotten to know him first. We had slowly built an emotional and intellectual connection.


    Which made the sex that much more satisfying.


    Harper didn¡¯tst long, but that was fine, because neither did I. My sex was swollen and hungry for him as he fucked me from behind, sighing into my ear with every desperate thrust. It felt so good to finally give in-to something I didn¡¯t realize I had been hoping for. Thest roommate had bedded me, the one with all the rules.


    ¡°I hope I don¡¯t have morning breath,¡± Harper said softly. He was still inside me, and hadn¡¯t softened one bit.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best part about doing it on our sides,¡± I said, twisting so I could cup his cheek.


    He grinned at me. ¡°I was afraid that you didn¡¯t realize where you were.¡±


    I blinked at him. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know where I am?¡±


    ¡°You had more brownies when we got home. And you were asleep. I thought¡­ I feared¡­¡±


    ¡°That I was dreaming?¡± I finished for him. ¡°I knew exactly where I was, Harper. So you can end that line of thinking right now.¡± His freckled face visibly rxed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing your sses,¡± I suddenly realized.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to put them on.¡±


    ¡°So you were having sex with a blurry blonde shape this whole time?¡± I teased.


    Harper chuckled at that. ¡°I¡¯m not that blind. I saw plenty.¡± He lifted theforter that was covering us. ¡°Yep. I can see everything I need to.¡±


    I yanked the sheet back over us and gave him a yful re. Heughed some more, and then his face drew serious. ¡°This wasn¡¯t a mistake, was it?¡± ¡°Why would it be?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°We all had a rule about this,¡± he exined. ¡°When you moved in, we all agreed not to flirt with you or make you ufortable.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We never really had a chance to flirt,¡± I pointed out. ¡°We went straight from hanging out like roommates to raw, mindless sex.¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± he insisted. ¡°The three of us created rules about this.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t angry, but I made myself scowl like I was. ¡°You listen to me, Harper. I am a sapient woman who can make her own decisions. I am not a container of frosting in the fridge that you all agree not to touch.¡±


    ¡°Okay, yeah, I know,¡± he said, reaching for his sses on the nightstand. His dick finally slid out of me, leaving me feeling empty. ¡°But think of it from my perspective. I have been emphatic about this to Riley and Avery. And now I¡¯ve broken my own rule. It¡¯s incredibly hypocritical. Especially since the two of them have been good about this whole situation.¡±


    I hoped that my face didn¡¯t betray the storm of emotion going on inside of me. Riley and Avery had not been good. I had been sleeping with them for over a month now. Should I tell Harper now, to alleviate him of his guilt?


    No. I immediately tossed the idea aside. It was not my ce to do that, and not my decision to make. The three of them had known each other much longer than I had, so the truth needed toe from them.


    ¡°Harper,¡± I said slowly. ¡°I understand your guilt. But please don¡¯t overthink this. You and I had sex this morning. It was good. No, it was great.¡±


    He shed a grin. ¡°We¡¯re in agreement there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything serious,¡± I went on. ¡°Not right now, with school ending next semester. I have no idea what I¡¯m going to do, or where I¡¯m going to go. So there¡¯s no point in worrying too much about this.¡±


    Thoughts raced behind Harper¡¯s bespectacled eyes, and then he nodded. ¡°I understand. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure what I want to do when I graduate, either.¡±


    ¡°There you go. Let¡¯s enjoy this morning for what it was, then focus on ourst year at school. And if you want to fool around some more, I¡¯m down for that.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°I can ept that.¡±


    I brushed my lips against his, and then he grabbed the back of my head and kissed me harder. I stopped worrying about my potential morning breath as our kiss went on, and soon I wondered if we would have an encore performance.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± he suddenly said, tearing his lips away and sliding out of bed. I got a few delightful seconds of Harper¡¯s nudity-he wasn¡¯t as muscr as his roommates, but his body still made me hungry for another round-and then he hastily pulled his clothes on. ¡°I¡¯m meeting myb partner at thearium.¡±


    I tossed theforter away and rolled onto my belly, making sure he got a good look at my ass. ¡°So soon? I was hoping for some cuddling. Or more of something else.¡± I raised an eyebrow at him.


    His gaze lingered on my bare behind. For a few seconds, there was a fire in his green eyes that made me think he would forget about thearium and pounce on me again.


    ¡°You have no idea how tempting that is,¡± he said while resuming getting dressed. ¡°Rain check?¡±


    ¡°What if I wanted this morning to be a one-time thing?¡± I asked. ¡°And as soon as you walk out that door, we go back to being nothing but roommates?¡±


    ¡°You already said you would be interested in fooling around some more,¡± he said while sliding into a jacket.


    ¡°Damnit. Fine,¡± I said.


    Harper leaned down and gave me a quick peck on the lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be backter this afternoon. Maybe we can try that steakhouse date over again?¡±


    ¡°Pfft,¡± I replied. ¡°I spent two hundred bucks on steak and wine that we didn¡¯t end up eating. You missed your chance, buddy. Our next date, I¡¯m taking you to get Taco Bell again.¡±


    He grinned at me. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    And then he shouldered his backpack and left the room.

 Chapter 163

    Leslie


    Avery was awake and in the kitchen; I heard Harper chatting with him before leaving to go to thearium. I waited in Harper¡¯s room for my chance to escape, while examining the contents of his room with sober eyes. There was a Radiohead poster on the wall next to the window, and another with a photo of Carl Sagan next to a quote about the mysteries of the universe. His desk was organized and neat, with two t-screen monitors connected to aptop on a docking station. I nced at the objects next to the keyboard without trying to snoop: a bottle of allergy pills, a reusable water bottle, and a wireless phone charger.


    I heard Avery in the other room. Using the ice dispenser, and then pouring water from the tap. He was going for his morning run. A few secondster, the front door opened, then closed.


    I cocked my ear, straining to hear any other noises in the silent house. After counting to thirty, I hurried out of Harper¡¯s room.


    My Saturday morning was full of giddiness as I showered, then carried my books out to the campuswn. There was a chill in the air, but the sun was shining and warming everything up to a pleasant 75 degrees. Perfect weather, and Thanksgiving is next week. Going to school in California has its perks.


    I opened one of my psychology textbooks to study, but I soon found myself re-reading the same page over and over without absorbing the material. My mind kept drifting back to my three roommates. I had a rtionship with each of them. That would have seemed insane when I moved in over two months ago, but it didn¡¯t feel strange now. Maybe that was because I knew about their rtionship with Jess previously. How they shared her.


    Was that what I wanted? To be shared by three men? I never saw myself as the kind of woman to juggle more than one guy at a time, but now I didn¡¯t know what to think. I couldn¡¯t imagine picking any one of them over the others. They were all wonderful in their own unique ways.


    Would they even want to share me? Just because they had done it once before didn¡¯t mean they wanted to do it again. Especially considering how badly it ended. Harper especially might be averse to that kind of arrangement.


    Before I knew it, the sun was overhead and it was noon. I popped over to the campus dining hall to get a sandwich, then returned to my nket on thewn with my book still open to the same page as when I started. Rather than dive back into studying, I pulled out my phone while eating.


    Me: How did your game go today?


    Riley: We¡¯re stuck in a rain dy right now. Coach moved my start to tomorrow.


    Me: Aww. That sucks.


    A photo came through showing Riley¡¯s point of view. He was sitting on a bench in a baseball dugout, looking out at a field covered by a blue tarp. I couldn¡¯t see the rain in the photo, but there were pools of water on the tarp.


    But that wasn¡¯t the part of the photo I was focused on.


    Me: I love how you look in tight white pants.


    Riley: I love how you look with no clothes on.


    Me: Really? That¡¯s surprising information. You can¡¯t see it right now, but my face is shocked.


    Riley: I could see it if you sent me a photo


    I held the camera out and took a few selfies, then sent Riley the best one.


    Riley: Fuck, you look good.


    Me: Even though I have clothes on?


    Riley: In spite of that, yes.


    Riley: I wish I was there with you right now.


    Me: What would you do if you were?


    Riley: I think you know.


    Me: I have a horrible imagination. Why don¡¯t you describe it to me?


    Riley: I would tear those clothes off, first.


    Me: Right here on the campuswn? In front of everyone?


    Riley: Fuck yes. Being in public wouldn¡¯t stop me. I would bury my face in your pussy, devouring you. I wish I was tasting you right now.


    Me: Mmm hmm


    Riley: I¡¯d be stroking myself while I do it. Eating you out turns me on.


    Me: Does it?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Riley: More than anything in the world. And then, when you¡¯re absolutely drenched, I¡¯ll pin your arms down in the grass and sink my cock into you until you scream.


    Riley: Shit, we¡¯re taking the tarp off the field. Got to go. Bye!


    ¡°Damnit,¡± I muttered out loud. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t the rain havested a little longer?¡±


    I didn¡¯t get much studying done that day, but I didn¡¯t mind. I had a bad case of senioritis: theck of motivation that afflicted seniors who were going to graduate. I knew I could coast in all my sses and still get my degree. I had already been epted to three different graduate psychology programs-the one here at the Three-C, one at UCLA, and one program closer to home in Arizona. I hadn¡¯t decided where I was going yet, but the important thing was I had already gotten in. Whether I got an A or a C in my psychology sses didn¡¯t matter, so long as I passed.


    I¡¯d had tests in every one of my sses this past Thursday and Friday, and I was confident that I had aced them all. As long as I didn¡¯t ck in Astronomy, I was golden.


    More important than my grades was figuring out what specialization I wanted to focus on. There was clinical psychology, which involved diagnosing and treating patients. Developmental psychology, focusing on children. Counseling psychology, which was more akin to therapy. Or Industrial andmercial psychology in the workce. I didn¡¯t need to decide on a specialization now, but that would help me pick which graduate program to choose.


    It feels good to rx a bit, I thought. Especially after busting my butt for three years.


    Still, I picked up my books and other things and headed back to the house, with the firm intent to study that evening¡­ until Harper told us he was going to see the new Dune movie with friends, leaving the house to me and Avery. I shared a look with Avery; we had to take advantage of the solitude while we could.


    The brte stoner was all over me as soon as Harper drove away, leading me into his bedroom. We stayed in there for three straight hours, kissing and fucking and licking and squeezing in every position imaginable. The only thing that eventually forced us to leave was a text from Harper asking if we wanted anything from In-N-Out on the way home.


    ¡°It was nice having the ce to ourselves,¡± Avery said while cracking open two beers.


    ¡°Making as much noise as we want. Not worrying about anyone walking in on us.¡± I sighed and epted one of the beers. ¡°Wish we had more nights like this.¡±


    He clinked his beer against mine. ¡°Nature documentary?¡±


    ¡°Nature documentary,¡± I agreed, forgetting all about my ns to study.


    The next day, the Three-C was ying a home football game against


    UCLA. College games were normally yed on Saturday, but this game had been moved to Sunday due to some scheduling issue that I didn¡¯t care enough to look up. ¡°Want to go?¡± Harper asked us that morning. ¡°Students get in for free.¡±


    I was looking for an excuse to avoid studying, so I said, ¡°Yeah, that would be fun. I haven¡¯t been to a game since I was a freshman. I should take advantage of the opportunity before I graduate.¡± ¡°Avery?¡± Harper asked.


    ¡°Ehh,¡± Avery replied with a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t like watching football in person. It¡¯s tough to see where the ball is, and what¡¯s going on. I¡¯d rather watch it on TV. You two have fun.¡±


    The football stadium was on the other side of campus, a twenty-minute walk from our house. The closer we got to the stadium, the more students we saw walking to the game. Eventually it was like a mass exodus of fans, many of whom were clearly drunk already, even though it was barely even noon.


    ¡°So is this a date?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I genuinely meant it as a roommate outing,¡± he replied. ¡°Just roommates hanging out at an important game.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important?¡± I asked.


    He frowned over at me. ¡°I guess? Riley said it was. And UCLA is a big school.¡±


    Harper and I sat in the student section during the first half. He casually ced his hand on my thigh and let it linger there, but didn¡¯t make any moves beyond that.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± I asked after a few minutes.


    He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve got more than that. I just didn¡¯t want to presume anything.¡±


    ¡°Sweet, but unnecessary,¡± I replied. I checked my watch. ¡°I¡¯m going to hit thedies room before the halftime rush.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you-I want to buy a burger.¡±


    ¡°Oh, a burger sounds good.¡±


    We went down the bleachers and up underneath the stadium. When I came out of the bathroom, I found Harper standing between two food stands.


    ¡°I¡¯m debating between a burger and a hot dog,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why choose?¡± I replied. ¡°We¡¯ll get one of each, and split them.¡±


    Harper grinned at me. ¡°You¡¯re really smart, you know that?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s the first thing I learned in my Theory of Concession Stand Junk Food ss.¡±


    He tilted his head back andughed heartily, then looked at me with a glimmer in his eyes. He adjusted his sses, looked around, then grabbed my hand and led me down the concourse.


    ¡°I thought you wanted food?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry for something else, first.¡± He turned down a narrow passageway that looked like it was reserved for stadium employees. Sure enough, we passed an open door leading into the kitchen behind a concession stand. The next door was slightly ajar, and opened into a supply closet.


    Harper closed the door behind us and flipped the deadbolt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, though my body tingled with anticipation at what I suspected.


    ¡°Showing you what I¡¯ve got.¡± With an exuberance that I had never seen from the man, Harper pushed me up against the wall and crushed his lips against mine. I moaned in surprise, then pleasure as his body pressed me against the wall. His fingers were a blur at my jeans, pulling down the zipper so his fingers could dive into my panties. I sighed as he began rubbing my clit.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just roommate stuff,¡± I managed to grit out as his fingers yed across my pussy.


    ¡°We¡¯re roommates, and we¡¯ve already had sex,¡± he murmured into my neck. ¡°So, by definition, this is roommate stuff.¡±


    ¡°You make a convincing argument.¡±


    Harper yanked my jeans down and then spun me around, pushing my face down into a box of industrial paper towels. I gasped with surprise as he buried his cock into me from behind, then began fucking me without dy.


    God, it was good. Harper was normally reserved, so it turned me on to see him so insatiable. Especially knowing that it was me who brought out that side of him. The noise of the crowd rose to a crescendo above us in the stadium, drowning out our gasps and cries of ecstasy.


    ¡°Okay, now I want that burger,¡± I said as we hastily put our clothes back on. The box of paper towels came in handy for cleaning up.


    ¡°Half a burger,¡± Harper rified, holding up a finger. ¡°And half a hotdog.¡±


    ¡°How about half an order of fries, too?¡±


    He kissed me on the nose. ¡°I like the way you think. Meet you back at the seats.¡±


    There was a skip in my step as I climbed the bleachers in our section. I had never had sex in public before. I never even knew I would like that sort of thing. But oh baby, was it hot. Sharing an intimate moment in a supply closet while tens of thousands of fans cheered around us, none of them aware of what we were doing. It scratched an itch I never knew I had.


    My phone vibrated in my pocket. I expected it to be Harper asking about condiments for our food, but it was from Riley.


    Riley: You¡¯re going to be an amazing psychologist.


    Me: Aww, what prompted that?


    Riley: Just thinking about you. Can¡¯t wait to see you tonight.


    Me: Is your game over? How did you do?


    Riley: I¡¯ll tell you about it tonight [kissy emoji]


    I didn¡¯t know why Riley had randomly sent that text, but it filled me with warm confidence. Nobody had evermented on whether or not I would be a good psychologist before. Thepliment was a reminder that I had chosen the right field.


    ¡°Why are you all smiley?¡± Harper asked, handing me a tray with a hotdog and fries.


    ¡°Why do you think?¡± I replied.


    Harper shrugged casually while gazing out at the field. The sunlight hit his sses at just the right angle, making his face shine. ¡°Probably not because you just had an orgasm.¡± ¡°Two orgasms,¡± I corrected.


    He whipped his head around to me, burger frozen halfway to his mouth. ¡°Two?¡±


    ¡°Apparently I like having sexy fun time in public ces,¡± I said, wrapping my mouth around the hotdog. I held his gaze for two long seconds before biting into it. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought?¡±


    Harper chuckled to himself as the marching band began to y.

 Chapter 164

    Riley


    Schmidt, my catcher, tossed the ball back to me. I took a few seconds to circle the mound and collect my thoughts. Runners on the corners, two outs. We were up three runs, so I could afford to walk this batter if I needed to. That would load the bases, which wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was better than giving up a bomb to Sacramento College¡¯s cleanup hitter.


    I stepped on the mound and turned my attention to the te. The batter was a brick wall of a man, with arms as thick as my thighs. Probably juiced up. Drug testing was practically nonexistent in fall ball, so lots of yers took a steroid cycle for a few months to bulk up before the spring season.


    Lots of cheaters, I thought angrily. I didn¡¯t want to walk this guy, even though second base was open. I wanted to strike him out. Especially since I was ahead in the count, one ball and two strikes.


    My catcher spread his legs and shed the pitch sign. Slider, low and away. It was the right pitch, something out of the zone that he would chase. But I shook him off. I didn¡¯t just want to strike out this roided asshole, I realized. I wanted to humiliate him.


    My catcher shed a single finger. Fastball. I nodded.


    Based on the scouting reports for this batter, I should have thrown him a fastball on the low, inner part of the te. He struggled to hit those. Instead, I hurled the fastball up and in. Chin music, it was called, and this fastball would have broken Buffy McSteroid¡¯s chin if he didn¡¯t move. Fortunately for him, he fell backwards away from the pitch,nding on his ass in the dirt.


    He leaped to his feet with fury on his face. His teammates chirped from their dugout, but I ignored them. I held my ground and red at the batter, challenging him to do something. For a split second, I thought he would throw down his bat and charge the mound. Then his expression softened, and he stepped back into the batter¡¯s box.


    ¡°Do it again,¡± he muttered, loud enough for me to hear. ¡°See what happens, blondie.¡±


    My catcher tossed the ball back to me. I gave him a look. He knew what the n was now, and when he shed the pitch sign, it was exactly what I¡¯d hoped it would be. I gripped the ball inside my glove, rotating it until I found the right stitching for my grip. I let out a little snarl as I kicked my leg up and fired the ball in.


    The ball soared directly toward the batter¡¯s head. He had to think I was going to plunk him with a fastball after hisment. But it was a slider I had thrown, not a fastball. Anticipating the same thing as the pitch before, the batter turned away and fell backwards, avoiding the pitch.


    But sliders had a tendency to slide, like a frisbee. And my slider was one of the best on the team. Instead of hitting the batter, it darted horizontally away from him, smacking into my catcher¡¯s glove right over the middle of the te.


    ¡°STRIKE THREEEEEEEEE,¡± the umpire called dramatically, ending the game.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fucking go,¡± I shouted, pumping a fist. It had been a while since I pitched aplete game. Even though we only yed seven innings in this league, it felt like a huge step forward for me.


    The batter was on his feet, lumber clutched in his hand like a sword he intended to drive into my heart. I ignored him and shook hands with my catcher, then allowed my infield teammates to smack me on the ass.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Riley we¡¯re used to,¡± my third baseman said.


    ¡°You love to see it,¡± eximed the shortstop.


    We showered, packed up our gear, and then got on the team bus for the five hour drive home. I pulled out one of my environmental science textbooks; I had a huge test next week before Thanksgiving break.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you, son,¡± Coach Boothe said as he walked up the bus aisle to me. ¡°But I wish it had gotten into you sooner.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like your old self,¡± my catcher said in the seat across the aisle. ¡°Like a switch got flipped. What happened?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Finally found the right mindset, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Take a Proid of that mindset and hang it up in your locker,¡± Coach Boothe said with a grin. ¡°You pitch this well in the spring, and you might go as high as the second round in the draft.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Proid, coach?¡± one of the bench yers asked from the back.


    ¡°Ha hah, the old man uses outdated words,¡± coach said acidly. ¡°When we get back to campus, I want you to run poles until the sun goes down.¡±


    Running poles was a punishment coach liked to hand out. The yer had to run from one foul pole to the other, back and forth, until coach told him to stop. ¡°What?¡± the yer asked, but coach had already walked back to the front of the bus. ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t know what a Proid is!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a camera that prints the photo right after it¡¯s taken.¡±


    The kid twisted his face in confusion. ¡°Why would you want to print the photo out?¡±


    ¡°Boomers liked to do it, I guess.¡±


    I put my headphones on and smiled to myself. Despite what I had said, I knew what had gotten into me: Leslie. As stupid as it had seemed, her strategy of pummeling me with baseballs at the batting cage was actually working. By facing my fear, I had taken away its bite. The fear was still there, just under the surface-I doubted it would ever disappearpletely. But it was manageable.


    I felt like my old self again.


    On a whim, I texted Leslie and told her she would make a good psychologist. I couldn¡¯t wait to get home and tell her how the game went.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Yet when we got home and I walked through the doors, I saw Leslie cooking pasta in the kitchen, and my words escaped me. She had headphones on, and hadn¡¯t heard the door open. I stood there for a few moments watching her gently sway to her music while stirring the pasta, admiring the way her skirt entuated the curves of her body.


    She¡¯s beautiful. I likeding home to her. It felt right.


    Leslie carried the pasta over to the sink and strained it. She turned, then yelped and almost dropped the pot. ¡°How long have you been standing there!¡±


    ¡°Long enough to decide you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever known.¡±


    She favored me with an eye-roll, but her blush gave away that she enjoyed thepliment. ¡°I¡¯m making us dinner! I want to hear all about your game.¡±


    I let my gear bag slide to the floor and approached her. ¡°Just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Harper¡¯s at thearium,¡± she exined ¡°And Avery is studying with friends. Apparently he has a big ounting test next week, right before we leave for Thanksgiving break.¡±


    They¡¯re both gone. That was the only thing holding me back, and now the restraints were gone. I took Leslie in my arms and kissed her like we had been apart not for two days, but two months. Her body came alive in my arms, a soft hum vibrating from her throat as I deepened the kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± she breathed. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been so long.¡±


    ¡°Two days is too long.¡±


    I lifted her onto the countertop and she spread her legs for me, giving me a glimpse of thecy panties peeking out from within her skirt. I dove into her neck, nuzzling that ce she loved the most, then fell to my knees right there in the kitchen. I buried my face in her panties, inhaling her intoxicating scent.


    Leslie tilted her head back and moaned through the empty house as I pulled her panties aside and ate her out. She tasted better than any meal, sweeter than any dessert. Her legs tightened around my head and she gripped my hair in a fist, holding my face against her pussy. Her phone vibrated on the counter, but we both ignored it while focusing on each other.


    ¡°I need you,¡± she moaned before long. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    I had worn gym shorts for the ride home, and they came off in the blink of an eye. Leslie gazed up at me from her seat on the countertop, eyes wide with desire.


    ¡°Hurry,¡± she begged. ¡°Please.¡±


    I pulled her panties aside and gave her what she wanted, mming the full force of my cock into her. The cry of ecstasy that filled the kitchen was music to my ears, but she had no interest in savoring the moment-she was rocking her hips back and forth, demanding more. I held both her legs up in the air and fucked her hard, crashing into her with every desperate thrust.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how good she felt. My body was extra sensitive, every nerve ending on fire with pleasure. Leslie was already mping her pussy down around me and crying out with a quick orgasm, eyes clenched shut and mouth chewing at the air. It was more than I could handle; I exploded secondster, a toe-curling climax that was almost more than I could stand. I kept fucking her as I came, unable to stop myself, as rope after rope of mye filled her.


    Her phone lit up on the counter again. I nced at it and said, ¡°Nothing important, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Exam grades being posted,¡± she said, not taking her eyes away from my face. ¡°It can wait untilter. Although I expectedter to be farther off.¡± A teasing smile touched her full lips.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, panting from the effort. ¡°I meant tost longer than that.¡±


    ¡°Yousted exactly as long as you needed to.¡± She grabbed a handful of my shirt and pulled me into a kiss. ¡°Besides, this just means you¡¯llst longer when I coax you into round two after dinner.¡±


    I grinned at her and said, ¡°God, I love you.¡± She grinned back at me.


    Then her smile faded.


    There was an awkward moment where we stared at each other, still joined by our sexual parts.


    ¡°Is¡­¡± Leslie licked her lips. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I blurted out, even though I now knew I meant it. ¡°The words just spilled out of me. I didn¡¯t mean to say that. It wasn¡¯t nned, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± She pulled to the side and slid off the counter, then busied herself with the pasta that was still steaming in the pot.


    Now that the words had been said out loud, I knew that I meant them. I loved Leslie. Maybe it was the fledgling love, still new and growing, but it was love all the same. I couldn¡¯t take the words back.


    ¡°I want to tell the others,¡± I found myself saying. ¡°I¡¯m sick of hiding this, Leslie. What we have is good. So good. I want to have a real rtionship with you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she said softly while adding a jar of pasta sauce to the pot. ¡°I feel the same. I hate hiding things, tip-toeing around the house like we might get caught. But I don¡¯t know¡­ how the others will take it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I replied. ¡°I won¡¯t let Harper¡¯s insecurities about the past affect my future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± she said, finally turning to look at me. A man could drown in those eyes. ¡°Thanksgiving break is next week, and after that we need to study for finals. I don¡¯t want there to be any drama during that time. Let¡¯s get through the rest of this semester, then we can all¡­ sit down and talk. Okay?¡± She wrapped her arms around me. ¡°I promise I want the same things you do.¡±


    I hated the idea of waiting, but everything she said made sense. ¡°Okay. We can wait until then.¡±


    She leaned up to kiss me. ¡°Thank you for understanding. Now, I want to hear all about your away games. I avoided peeking at the box score online because I wanted to hear it from you.¡±


    Leslie bent over to take a pan of garlic bread out of the oven. I gave her ass a gentle squeeze. ¡°You sure you want to wait until after dinner for round two?¡±


    She gave me a lusty smile. ¡°When you put it like that¡­¡±


    As she leaned in to give me a kiss, the front door opened and Avery walked inside. He didn¡¯t look in our direction at first, which was good since we both took a giant, obvious step away from each other.


    ¡°Something smells good,¡± he said, finally turning toward the kitchen.


    ¡°You¡¯re back early,¡± Leslie said, ncing at me. If he hade home a few minutes earlier¡­


    ¡°Study group was canceled. They always ke on the weekend.¡± He frowned at us. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Leslie asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a weird vibe in here.¡±


    ¡°You sound paranoid,¡± I replied. ¡°Maybey off the weed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dose before study group. Makes it hard to focus.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Is there enough for me?¡±


    ¡°I think we can share!¡± she said cheerfully. ¡°Riley, grab some tes for me?¡±


    Before we could all sit down, the door opened again and our fourth member of the house stepped inside. He flinched when he saw all of us together.


    ¡°What are you doing home?¡± Avery asked him. ¡°You said you would be at thearium untilte.¡±


    Harper scratched the back of his head. ¡°I, uh, left early.¡±


    Leslie turned a concerned face toward him. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Actually, I¡¯m d you¡¯re all home. There¡¯s something that¡¯s been going on that we all need to discuss.¡±


    Everyone froze, myself included. He knew about me and Leslie. How could he have figured it out? We had been careful!


    But then Harper said thest thing I expected: ¡°Leslie and I slept together.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Leslie


    It was like a bomb had gone off.


    I was already stunned from my conversation with Riley. Only one man had ever said the L-word to me before, and that was several years ago. I had forgotten how it felt to hear that from a man for the first time. I didn¡¯t know how to react. I was happy and confused and frustrated.


    Then Harper came home and one-upped that. ¡°Leslie and I slept together.¡±


    There was a long silence as Riley and Avery processed the information. They both looked at me, then back to Harper.


    ¡°I really like Leslie,¡± Harper exined to the guys before turning to me. ¡°I really like you, Leslie. I have since you moved in, but I was trying to abide by the rules I insisted on. But now I realize those rules were too restrictive. I was allowing myself to be controlled by the mistakes of the past. Like a puppet whose strings were being tugged by the ghost of an ex girlfriend.¡±


    He smiled at me behind his sses. ¡°But now I realize I can¡¯t do that. I have to do what feels right.¡± He turned to his other two roommates. ¡°I hope you can forgive me for this.¡±


    ¡°That should be easy,¡± Riley said, ¡°because I slept with Leslie, too.¡±


    Harper gave a start. ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°We tried just being roommates,¡± Riley exined. ¡°Even though we had a lot of chemistry when we first met, we put that aside and remained tonic. But it was hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet it was,¡± Avery said with a small smile.


    Riley gave him an annoyed nce. ¡°Staying tonic with Leslie was much more difficult than I expected. I couldn¡¯t do it. We eventually gave in.¡±


    ¡°When was this?¡± Harper asked quietly.


    ¡°About a week after the semester began.¡±


    ¡°A week!¡± Harper said angrily. ¡°You broke the rule after a few days?¡± ¡°You just said the rule was dumb!¡± Riley protested.


    ¡°Sure, but at least Isted several months! You broke it almost immediately and then hid it from everyone.¡±


    ¡°You onlysted that long because you and Leslie didn¡¯t be closer friends until recently,¡± Riley shot back. ¡°When you started helping her study, it seems like. If you had the kind of raw chemistry that she and I have, you would have broken down the first week, too.¡±


    Oh God, this is actually happening. My mistakes are alling to a head at once.


    ¡°Wested longer,¡± Avery said, joining the fray. ¡°We did everything but sex for a while. Eventually, we caved and had sex, too.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Riley gawked at him.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Harper asked him.


    ¡°And here I thought I was the lucky guy who won her over,¡± Avery said with augh. ¡°I guess this means all of us have slept with her?¡± The three men turned their eyes on me.


    ¡°Well?¡± Harper asked. ¡°Are you going to say something, or let us argue amongst ourselves?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say amongst,¡± Avery told him. ¡°That sounds pretentious.¡±


    ¡°We can discuss my grammarter. Leslie?¡±


    Unable to meet their gazes, I looked down at the ground at my feet. ¡°I like each of you. First Riley and I hooked up, but then he got all distant because of his baseball problems. That¡¯s when I warmed up to Avery. And Harper¡­ I didn¡¯t know you very well when I moved in. You kept a respectful distance from me. But once you started helping me study and I got to know you better¡­¡±


    I spread my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to feel. I like all three of you, more or less equally. Yes, that makes no sense, but it¡¯s how I feel.¡±


    I waited for their anger. I waited for them to use me of lying, or at least lying by omission. I waited for them to storm out without another word.


    Instead, they turned on each other.


    ¡°One week,¡± Harper said to Riley with a sneer. ¡°And then you spent the rest of the semester lying about it.¡±


    ¡°You have zero moral standing anymore,¡± Riley argued. ¡°You tried to keep us from hooking up with Leslie, and then you did it yourself!¡±


    ¡°I have felt guilty since it happened, which is why I just confessed,¡± Harper said.


    ¡°A littlete for that, isn¡¯t it?¡± Avery chimed in.


    ¡°I liked her since before the semester started,¡± Riley said emphatically.


    ¡°So did I,¡± Avery said.


    Harper rolled his eyes. ¡°You almost hooked up at a party. That¡¯s hardly the same as courting her for marriage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue about this with you,¡± Harper replied. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, and I ept that.¡±


    ¡°What about what Leslie wants?¡± Avery asked.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Riley said, turning to me. ¡°What do you want, Leslie?¡±


    ¡°Tell them,¡± Harper said. ¡°Tell them what you want. Who you like the most.¡±


    I looked at each of them. Thoughtful Harper, adjusting his sses. Bewildered Avery, who almost couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. Passionate Riley, whose hands were balled into fists like he was prepared to fight for his feelings for me.


    I withered under their stares, crushed by the weight of embarrassment. I had screwed around for too long, and it hade back to bite me in the ass.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t know?¡± Harper demanded.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t,¡± I said, fleeing upstairs to my bedroom.


    I threw myself onto the bed and closed my eyes. This was the inevitable conclusion to everything I had been doing. It seemed obvious. How could I have been so stupid to think the reveal would go more smoothly?


    There was a knock on my door a few minutester. Riley opened it and stuck his head in. ¡°You left the pasta out. I served some for you.¡± A hand holding a te of pasta and garlic bread appeared in the door gap.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, taking the te. Riley used that as an excuse to join me, closing the door softly behind him.


    ¡°I need some time to think,¡± I began to tell him.


    Riley held up a finger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that right now. I only want one thing from you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The top five people you would want to punch in the face. I¡¯ll go first. Max Verstappen.¡±


    The subject caught me off guard. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an F1 driver from The Nethends. Trust me, he¡¯s very punchable.¡±


    Iughed and took a testing bite of pasta. It was still warm, and my stomach rumbled. ¡°Okay,¡± I said while chewing on arger bite. ¡°That pharma bro guy who made the news a few years ago. Martin¡­ Shkreli? Martin Shkreli.¡±


    ¡°Good one.¡± Riley sat on the edge of the bed next to me. ¡°My third one, obviously, is Hitler. That guy probably deserved at least one good punch to the face.¡±


    I swallowed the pasta and crunched into a slice of bread, flooding my mouth with the taste of garlic and butter. ¡°We can choose dead people?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I nodded along as I chewed my food. ¡°Okay, then I choose John Wilkes Booth. Killing Lincoln meant Johnson took over, and he really ruined the deconstruction era. Your turn.¡±


    ¡°The airline executive who keeps shrinking the legroom onmercial flights. I want to punch him, or her, in the face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to punch them in the face too!¡± I agreed. ¡°But my next answer is James Cordon. I don¡¯t know why, but I really hate his whole schtick.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the weakest of thete night hosts, for sure. My fourth answer is Stalin.¡±


    I chuckled at that. ¡°I like how you chose two of the worst dictators in history, but squeezed in an airline executive between them. Kind of unbnced, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Riley leaned back on his palms. ¡°Hey, the airline exec is just as bad as a dictator. He¡¯s negatively impacted my quality of life way more than Stalin ever has.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do better than that,¡± I said. ¡°I choose the former Nestle CEO. The one who said water is not a basic human right. I don¡¯t know his name, but I¡¯ll look it up after I finish eating so I can picture what his dumb face looks like.¡±


    ¡°I like the way you¡¯re thinking,¡± Riley replied. ¡°In the same vein as that, my fifth and final answer is: Richard Sackler.¡±


    ¡°The guy who ran Purdue Pharma?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him. He¡¯s single-handedly responsible for the opioid epidemic. Okay, your turn. Who¡¯s yourst choice?¡±


    I already knew who I was going to choose. ¡°My uncle Steve. He emptied my aunt¡¯s bank ount and then ran off with his secretary. Nobody has seen or heard from him in five years. But if he ever shows his face again¡­¡± I made a fist and struck my palm.


    ¡°Strong ending, choosing something personal,¡± Riley said.


    I shrugged. ¡°Yeah, well, it fits my mood.¡± I stirred pasta around before finally dropping my fork onto the te. I set it aside and took Riley¡¯s hands in mine. ¡°Riley, I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. I never intended for the secrets to go on this long, and I understand if you don¡¯t want to be with me again. I think, when I learned about the Jess story, I thought you guys might be okay with the whole situation. But clearly I was wrong.¡±


    Riley listened quietly, studying me like a pawn shop owner examining the facets of a gemstone for ws. ¡°You should have told me,¡± he finally said, with a hint of pain in his voice. ¡°But I¡¯m not jealous. I kind of understand, in a way. Harper¡¯s stupid rule was handcuffing all of us. That was the biggest mistake, I¡¯ming to realize.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°I do have one question for you. And if you don¡¯t know the answer, you don¡¯t have to exin yourself right now. Leslie, do you want to have a situation like Jess? Where you are with all three of us, individually and together?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied without thinking. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. Maybe? I feel weird about it all. I have no idea what I want right now. The thing I feel the most is guilt.¡±


    Riley squeezed my hand in his. ¡°I don¡¯t know is a perfectly eptable answer right now. You can take some time to think about everything. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    I made myself meet his crystal blue gaze. ¡°Even though you said¡­ a special word, and I haven¡¯t said it back yet?¡±


    Riley¡¯s chest shook as he chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that word to elicit an identical response. I said it because it¡¯s what I feel, and I couldn¡¯t imagine not telling you how I felt. So it came out. If that is too much for you, I understand.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Or I mean, I don¡¯t know. I need to think about it.¡±


    Footstepsing up the stairs warned us before Harper and Avery arrived in my doorway. I studied their faces, searching for a hint of how they were feeling about the whole situation.


    ¡°I just apologized to Riley, and I need to do the same for each of you. Harper, I¡¯m sorry. Avery, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t trying to y all three of you. It just sort of spiraled out of control, and I was terrified of discussing the situation, especially because of your history with Jess. I kept flip-flopping between the three of you being happy about it, and you being devastated by the news.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not devastated,¡± Avery admitted. ¡°Not even close. But I do need to process all of this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset either,¡± Harper said quietly. ¡°I need to process too, to make sure I understand my own feelings about all of this. But I can understand the position you were in, Leslie. The rules I insisted on were too restrictive. It made us all lie to each other rather than being open and honest. I was so afraid of having a repeat of Jess that I didn¡¯t realize we all had something special growing here.¡±


    ¡°The point of the rule,¡± Riley said, ¡°wasn¡¯t just to avoid another Jess situation. The point was to make you feelfortable, and to keep things from getting awkward if any of us hooked up with you and then it ended badly. The secret is the only thing making things awkward, now-not the situation itself.¡±


    ¡°Well said,¡± Harper agreed. ¡°Avery? Avery, do you agree?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± the brte said while looking at his phone. ¡°Our finance grades just got posted, and I couldn¡¯t not look.¡± ¡°Let me guess. An A?¡± Harper asked.


    ¡°You know it,¡± Avery replied, sliding his phone back into his pocket. ¡°Ny-eight.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe the guy who microdoses THC every day has the best grades among us,¡± Harper said with a shake of his head.


    ¡°Oh! I need to check my grades. They posted earlier while¡­¡± I shared a look with Riley. ¡°While I was making dinner.¡± It wasn¡¯t technically a lie, but I still cringed. I would need to be more honest with them in the future. Especially if they were all cool with it.


    I turned to my desk and opened the university portal on myptop. There was an individual page for each ss I had, but all updates were posted to the same main page, so I could see everything at a nce. Right now it showed me thest ten ss-rted updates, four of which were grade postings.


    I skimmed the numbers that were posted. They weren¡¯t right. They didn¡¯t start with a nine the way I expected, or even an eight. Nor a seven.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Riley said, looking over my shoulder.

 Chapter 166

    Avery


    ¡°Like, O-M-G,¡± Sophie said while gesturing with her Smirnoff Ice. ¡°Those little gummy bears are literally the cutest things I have ever seen in my life.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just gummy bears,¡± one of the other girls said.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not just that,¡± Sophie replied, tossing her hair over a shoulder so more of her cleavage was visible. ¡°They¡¯re gummy bears that get you totally high!¡±


    I had intended to spend my Thanksgiving break rxing on campus without any obligations or responsibilities, but Sophie called with a weed request. Now I was sitting at the Kappa house on a Saturday night, turning down their offers of Smirnoff Ice while showing them my backpack full of goodies. Goodies that were now legal in the state of California, but that her sorority couldn¡¯t purchase themselves.


    Sophie had spent most of the time flirting with me. She had never been very subtle about it, but now she was outright overt. Leaning forward so I could see down her shirt. Batting her fake eyshes at me like a lost puppy. In another time, with different circumstances, I might have decided to see where the night took us. I didn¡¯t like her personality at all, but that wasn¡¯t important when it came to mindless sex.


    But tonight the thought didn¡¯t even register as an option. I was with Leslie. She made Sophie look like a wet pile of dog food.


    Okay, maybe not dog food. But, like, an appetizer that wasn¡¯t appealing to me at all. Like zhini fries.


    ¡°Want to take some of these gummies and go up to my room?¡± Sophie asked. ¡°I want to listen to the new Kendrick Lamar album. I bet you¡¯d like it.¡± She dragged her pink fingernail across my arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got ns,¡± I said, handing her the bag of gummies. ¡°Twenty bucks for the bag.¡±


    Sophie bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t have any cash on me. Maybe I can repay you another way?¡±


    ¡°You can pay me when you get cash,¡± I said, shouldering my backpack. ¡°Have a good night,dies.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Avery!¡± the other girls said. Thest thing I saw was Sophie pouting on the couch.


    I missed Leslie. Even though it had only been four days since I saw her, it felt like four months. Besides, a lot had changed in the past week. Everyone was sleeping with her, and everyone knew. Me, Harper, and Riley weren¡¯t in the dark anymore.


    I didn¡¯t mind sharing her. I had done it before, and it worked great. And although I was a little hurt that she didn¡¯t tell me about the other two, it certainly wasn¡¯t a deal breaker.


    She¡¯ll be home tomorrow, I told myself. Then we can all sit down and talk about it.


    But she didn¡¯t get home on Sunday. My roommates and I hung out in the living room, watching TV or studying, but we were all anxiously awaiting Leslie walking through that door. The hours ticked by, until eventually it waste enough to give up. So I texted her.


    Me: Hey, are you stilling home today? We¡¯re starting to get worried that something happened on the drive.


    Leslie: I¡¯ming home tomorrow instead.


    Me: Ah, okay. Drive safe, see you then.


    I ryed the information to Riley and Harper.


    ¡°It¡¯s an eight hour drive,¡± Harper said. ¡°She¡¯s going to miss her Monday ss if she drives up tomorrow. Unless she leaves at midnight.¡±


    ¡°Those failed tests really rattled her,¡± Riley said. ¡°I hope she¡¯s not freaking out too much.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°She¡¯s probably fine. We¡¯re all overreacting.¡±


    ¡°Considering how things ended,¡± Harper replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we aren¡¯t taking this seriously enough.¡±


    ¡°Leslie just needs a little space,¡± I insisted. ¡°We¡¯ll all keep things casual, then talk about¡­ the situation. But it only works if we y it cool, rather than scaring her off. We need to give her space to study and focus, without overwhelming her. Juggling three guys is a lot. So let¡¯s all y it cool.¡± ¡°I told her I love her,¡± Riley said softly.


    I blinked at my friend. Harper put down his book. ¡°You did?¡± Riley nodded.


    ¡°So much for keeping it casual,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t?¡± Riley demanded angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t love her?¡±


    I started to reply that I didn¡¯t, then hesitated. I knew how I felt. Or at least, the feeling that was rapidly growing inside me every time I saw Leslie¡¯s smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love her,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°But I¡¯m not far off.¡±


    Harper was staring off at the wall. ¡°I can see myself falling for her. I haven¡¯t felt like this since Jess. It might even be a stronger feeling.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll make it work,¡± I replied, ¡°no matter what it takes.¡± ¡°We should throw her a birthday party,¡± Riley said.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Again: that¡¯s not ying it cool.¡±


    ¡°She will want to study,¡± Harper agreed. ¡°Partying on a Monday night is just going to stress her out.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s her twenty-first birthday! She can finally drink!¡±


    ¡°Maybe next weekend, we¡¯ll throw a dyed party,¡± I said. ¡°But only if she wants that.¡±


    Harper nodded. Riley grumbled to himself, then finally grunted in agreement.


    I woke up Monday morning, put on my running shorts, and went out for my daily jog. I usually turned left and started my run in that direction, but there was a car parked at the end of the street that gave me pause. It looked like Leslie¡¯s car. But of course, it couldn¡¯t be-she would have parked closer to the house, and there was plenty of street parking. I was tempted to run that way and see if it was her car, but then I forced myself to turn and run the other direction.


    Obsessing over those little things isn¡¯t healthy, I told myself while starting my GPS watch. I¡¯m supposed to be ying it cool around her.


    I got back from my run an hourter, and the car was gone. I nodded to myself, then went inside and made a smoothie. I had one ss on Monday, which was filled with final exam prep. There was a tense mood in the air as everyone jotted down the subjects that the professor said would be on the exam.


    When I got home, it was mid-afternoon. But Leslie¡¯s car still wasn¡¯t there. I went upstairs and found Riley in his room, putting on his baseball uniform.


    ¡°She¡¯s still not home?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± Riley replied. ¡°I just got back ten minutes ago. Her car¡¯s gone.¡±


    Before going back downstairs, I paused at her door. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not watching porn in there, are you?¡± I asked, knocking gently.


    The door wasn¡¯t closed all the way, and my knock made it swing open a few inches. Wide enough to let me see what was inside.


    Or rather, to see what wasn¡¯t inside.


    The room looked unupied. Her desk was empty, and the posters had been taken down from the walls. The closet held only empty wire hangers, and the dresser drawers were barren. The sheets had been stripped from her bed, and a single note was folded on the pillow. My hands trembled as I read it.


    I¡¯lle get the rest of my furniture in January. I¡¯m sorry.


    -Leslie


    ¡°RILEY!¡± I shouted.


    He came running, only half-dressed in his baseball uniform. His eyes widened when he looked around the room, and he slumped his shoulders when I handed him the note.


    ¡°Fuck. This is just like Jess.¡±


    The door downstairs banged shut. ¡°Anyone home?¡±


    Riley and I shared a long look. This is going to break him.

 Chapter 167

    Leslie


    ¡°What is it?¡± Harper asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t bomb another astronomy test did you?¡±


    ¡°I actually passed my astronomy test,¡± I whispered. ¡°But I failed all of my core psychology tests.¡±


    The three men crowded around me to read the screen.


    ¡°You only failed two of the sses,¡± Avery said cheerfully. ¡°You got a D in the other two.¡±


    ¡°Getting a D is just as bad as failing!¡± I replied. ¡°I need a C average in my core sses to graduate.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Avery cleared his throat. ¡°Then, yeah. This is bad.¡±


    I read the grades again, then a third time. Three of those tests were written answers, and the fourth was a term paper. All for my various psychology sses. Material I knew.


    At least, I thought I knew them.


    Dread crept into my chest, and a deep sense of failure. I had been cking off. I had allowed myself to get distracted. All of my grad program eptances were contingent on me not failing any of my core sses. Now my future was in jeopardy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this,¡± I said. ¡°Not in my final year at school. I need to focus.¡±


    ¡°Want a beer?¡± Riley asked.


    ¡°Or an edible?¡± Avery chimed in with a grin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of that!¡± I snapped, more harshly than I intended. ¡°Those are the opposite of what I need right now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Harper said. ¡°If you want me to help you study¡­¡±


    ¡°I spent too much time studying on astronomy, and not enough energy focusing on the sses that actually matter,¡± I replied. ¡°I need¡­ I need¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Avery asked. ¡°Anything you need, we¡¯ll give you.¡±


    ¡°I need¡­ to be left alone.¡±


    Riley caressed my back. ¡°I don¡¯t think being alone will help you right now. You¡¯ll just wallow in these results. You should¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to wallow!¡± I hissed. ¡°There are too many people in my room right now. I need to be alone. Go on. Leave.¡±


    I pointed at the door. Harper grimaced, then bowed out. Avery tried smiling as he followed. Riley looked at me for a long time, and I thought he might try to stay by himself. Then he finally got up and left, too.


    The room was quiet after they had gone. The silence stretched for one minute, then five, then ten. I stared at the door, feeling the mechanical parts inside my brain start moving again.


    Anger boiled inside of me, and I allowed myself tosh out at those around me. Riley had started all of this by ignoring the rules and kissing me that night. Avery had made things worse by being so friendly and easy to be around. Harper¡¯s support and help with astronomy was a hindrance in disguise, siphoning off my focus from the sses I needed to worry about.


    They may have meant well, but the three of them had been a distraction. I had never been the kind of woman who dropped everything else in her life when getting involved with a man-or three. And it definitely wasn¡¯t who I wanted to be going forward.


    My career, my entire future, is now in danger. And all because I can¡¯t keep it in my pants.


    I let myself be angry for an hour; I even set a timer. When the timer ended, I put on a pair of noise-canceling headphones and got to work studying. I spent all Sunday night at the books, going over the material I had failed. Preparing myself.


    Even though I knew the grades, I didn¡¯t receive copies of my tests and papers until ss on Monday and Tuesday. By then, the sting had been taken out of the grades and I was able to focus on what I got wrong, and why. I visited my professors¡¯ office hours and talked about how I had done so poorly. One professormented on how I had seemed distracted in ss, and wasn¡¯t participating in group discussions as much.


    So it wasn¡¯t just my grades. My distracted nature was obvious in other ways. That only hardened my resolve.


    Thatst office visit ended at three in the afternoon, and then I got in my car and drove home for Thanksgiving break without telling any of my roommates. I arrived at gstaff close to midnight, and managed to sneak into the house and up into my bedroom without waking my parents. When I woke up the next morning, the air smelled like pancakes and bacon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ungrateful,¡± Dad said when I hugged him in the kitchen. ¡°But is there a reason you drove home a day early without telling anyone?¡±


    ¡°I just really needed to be home.¡±


    He smiled and ced a stack of pancakes on a te for me. ¡°d to have an extra day with my favorite daughter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your only daughter.¡±


    ¡°Details.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    My brother flew in from Miami the next day, along with my grandparents -on my dad¡¯s side-from Nashville. Then our family was all together. The house I grew up in was filled withughter and joy, warmth and love. We yed board games while my grandpa told us stories about my dad growing up-stories we had heard a thousand times before, but didn¡¯t mind hearing repeated. Being around my family helped ground me in reality. It honed my attention, and forced me to focus on what mattered the most. I wanted to be a psychologist. I needed to eliminate all the distractions in my life in order to aplish that goal.


    I did a lot of studying while I was home, too. My family respected that, even when I said goodnight at eight o¡¯clock and retired to my bedroom to review three more chapters from my textbook.


    Saturday was my twenty-first birthday. My parents and brother took me out to a bar so they could buy me my first drink. They knew I had partaken in the asional alcoholic beverage at college, but were more than happy to pretend like this was a first-time for me as we approached the bar and ced our order. And as we had hoped, the bartender asked for ID.


    ¡°We were hoping you would card her,¡± Dad exined. ¡°It¡¯s kind of a special asion.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s turning twenty-one!¡± Mom said excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± the bartender said, ncing at my ID before handing it back. ¡°But this says your birthday was six months ago, Lauren.¡±


    Dad gave a start. ¡°Lauren?¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± I snatched the ID away and grabbed a different one out of my wallet. ¡°That was, uh, the wrong one. This is right.¡±


    The bartender chuckled and held out his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Leslie!¡± my mom scolded. ¡°Was that¡­¡± She lowered her voice as if speaking of the devil. ¡°¡­a fake ID?¡±


    Dad whirled to face my brother. Mom did the same thing a secondter.


    ¡°Why is this my fault?!¡± my brother demanded.


    ¡°I will give you ten thousand dors, right now, no questions asked,¡± my dad said, ¡°if you can tell me that Leslie¡¯s fake ID didn¡¯te from you.¡±


    My brother bit his lip, then excused himself to the bathroom. My parents waited until he was gone beforeughing.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡±


    ¡°Everyone gets a fake ID in college,¡± Mom said. ¡°It¡¯s actually how I met your father.¡±


    ¡°I was a bartender, and she had the worst fake ID I had ever seen,¡± Dad exined. ¡°Instead of calling the cops, I got your mother¡¯s phone number.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ kind of problematic, Dad.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to give him my number!¡± Mom replied. ¡°I would have tried getting busted sooner if I¡¯d known it would mean finding the love of my life. When the universe gives you a sign like that, Leslie, you listen.¡±


    I frowned, thinking about how my fake ID had created the situation with Riley. Without it, I never would have gotten into the party¡­ and Riley wouldn¡¯t have had to save me from getting arrested. Was that a sign, or just coincidence?

 Chapter 168

    When we got home from the bar, about a dozen cars were parked on the street. ¡°Weird,¡± Mom said dramatically. ¡°The neighbor¡¯s must be having a party.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably it,¡± Dad agreed.


    I shared a look with my brother. His face told me everything I needed to know.


    My fears were confirmed when we opened the door and a room full of people shouted, ¡°SURPRISE!¡± Balloons filled the room and streamers were hung above doorways. I feigned surprise and excitement, although thetter feeling was genuine. The house was filled with old friends from high school who were also home for Thanksgiving break. As I epted a red solo cup full of beer-the first of many that evening, my brother promised-I suppressed a sigh. As nice as it was to see all of these old acquaintances, the party was missing some important people. My best friend, Erin, had stayed on campus for the break rather than fly home.


    And my other three best friends aren¡¯t here, I realized. I miss Riley, Avery, and Harper almost as much as her.


    I had spent the past few days channeling my anger toward those three, the sources of my distraction. But after being away from them for four days, my wrath had faded. I was internalizing the me now.


    It wasn¡¯t their fault. It was mine.


    I was an adult and should have been able to manage my own workload. I knew I was allowing myself to be distracted this semester, but I shrugged it off as ¡°senioritis¡± and reassured myself that everything would be fine. If anything, my three lovers had been supportive of me whenever I decided to stay home and study.


    But no matter who was to me for my current situation, the solution remained the same. I had to prioritize my life a certain way.


    ¡°You okay, kiddo?¡± Dad suddenly asked me.


    ¡°Yeah, why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You got a drink out of the fridge, and have been standing here with it in your hand for five minutes,¡± he replied.


    I nced at the beer can in my hand. ¡°Sorry. I was thinking about school.¡±


    He crossed his arms in that fatherly way of his. ¡°Want to talk about it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. Here¡¯s a question: what are your top five favorite memories of me?¡±


    He blinked. ¡°Why five? Why not ten?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a thing my roommates turned me on to. Top five. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Dad began counting off memories on his fingers. ¡°The first steps you took, on the frontwn outside. You did it in front of the mailman, and it made him cry because his grandson had just started walking. Number two: when you tried out for the swim team. The first meet.¡±


    ¡°But that was the only meet Ipeted in!¡± I replied. ¡°And I came inst ce.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but you tried something new,¡± he replied. ¡°You were afraid of swimming, but you stuck with it and went to the meet. And even though the other students finished first, you beat your fear. It made me proud.¡± I took a long sip of beer to cover my smile.


    ¡°Three: when you broke up with Shaun Shroeder.¡±


    I sputtered augh. ¡°You remember that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. That boy treated you horribly, and you had enough selfrespect to dump him. And you shouted at him until he cried. I¡¯ve never been prouder. Four: dropping you off at your dorm freshman year. I remember thinking to myself: this is it. My girl is an adult.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t feel like an adult,¡± I muttered. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s four. One more.¡±


    ¡°Thest one, my favorite memory of you, is watching you walk down the aisle at your graduation ceremony.¡±


    I gave him a confused look. ¡°Really? The ceremony was four hours long, and you said you hated it.¡±


    ¡°Not your high school graduation,¡± he said. ¡°Your college graduation next May.¡±


    I took his beer away from him. ¡°I think you need to be cut off, Dad. That¡¯s not how memories work.¡±


    ¡°No, but that will be my favorite memory of you, when it happens,¡± he insisted. ¡°Now, are you going to tell me about the boy that¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ what?¡± I blurted out.


    Dad narrowed his eyes at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a boy problem,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m struggling to choose¡­ which graduate school program to ept. I need to send them an answer in January, and the decision has been distracting me.¡±


    ¡°What are your options?¡± Dad asked. ¡°I know which three you got into: Coastal California College, UCLA, or Northern Arizona. But tell me about the strengths of each.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I swallowed hard. Even though we were talking about college programs, that wasn¡¯t the choice I was really thinking of. ¡°UCLA has the most beautiful campus, and a great athletics program. gstaff has the best social scene, and the strongest psychology department in the nation. But Coastal California College is the mostforting to me, since I¡¯ve been there four years, and I love the professors.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he mused. ¡°That¡¯s a tough one.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Can you make the decision for me?¡±


    He smiled and pped me on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s part of being a parent, kiddo. Teaching your children to make their own decisions. All three sound great. It¡¯s too bad you have to just choose one.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s too bad.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more option you haven¡¯t considered,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to graduate school at all. You can get a job now, or even take a year off to decide what you want to do. Especially since you¡¯ve been struggling to choose your specific psychology focus.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± I said, nodding along. ¡°Just because I have three great options doesn¡¯t mean I have to choose one.¡±


    My phone went off in my pocket. ¡°This is Erin. I should take it.¡± Before I answered it, I gave my dad a hug. ¡°Thanks for the talk. Believe it or not, it really helped.¡±


    I hurried into the dining room for privacy and answered the FaceTime call. ¡°Erin!¡±


    ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY YOU FILTHY SKANK!¡± she shouted, her face filling the screen. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t call earlier. You know our roommate Roberta? She dropped out of college. Packed all her stuff up and went home. No idea what she¡¯s going to do, now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve kind of been keeping to myself sinceing home.¡±


    She frowned on the screen. ¡°Leslie, what¡¯s wrong? And don¡¯t say nothing. I can read you like a stop light, and right now you¡¯re red.¡±


    I spent the next few minutes catching her up on everything that had happened at my house on campus.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± she said. ¡°This happened four days ago, and you¡¯re just now telling me? Am I hearing this right? Me, your best friend in the whole world-no, the whole universe-and you waited until now?!?!¡±


    ¡°You were busy with your own ssesst week! And I needed to figure out my own feelings before bringing them to you.¡±


    ¡°And? What have you figured out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I whined. ¡°I¡¯m no closer to a solution than I was before. I can¡¯t let myself get distracted anymore. Not with my career and my future on the line. But I feel like I¡¯m dying of embarrassment every time I imagine seeing Riley, Avery, or Harper again. The thought of facing the three of them fills me with dread.¡±


    Erin grinned at the screen. She looked like she was lost in thought.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± Erin replied, ¡°that I may have a solution for you.¡±

 Chapter 169

    Leslie


    I was terrified that living with Erin would break our friendship. We had been roommates the first two years at school, and we realized that we got on each other¡¯s nerves when we upied the same living space. We were fantastic friends when we lived separately, but horrible together.


    But Erin had grown up a lot in thest two years, and her other two roommates were surprisingly clean. All things considered, it was a really easy transition.


    And more importantly: I was more focused here, with fewer distractions.


    ¡°Roberta¡¯s rent was paid through December, so you¡¯re good to stay here that long,¡± Erin told me while I made myself a cup of tea in the kitchen. ¡°Obviously you¡¯re wee to stay for the spring semester. Just let me know after Christmas break and we can draw up a contract or something.¡± She nced around to make sure her other roommate wasn¡¯t within hearing distance. ¡°Amy is a stickler for paperwork. She¡¯s prew.¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate it,¡± I replied. ¡°I owe you for this, Erin. Seriously.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave my bestie out in the cold. I still can¡¯t believe the three of them kicked you out. They can¡¯t do that, can they? You signed a lease! I should go over there and kick their collective asses.¡±


    ¡°I just want to rx and move on,¡± I said, putting up a cating palm. I felt bad for lying to Erin, but she wouldn¡¯t have understood the truth. She would have insisted I stay with the guys and have as much sweaty sex as possible, consequences and education be damned.


    My career was the most important thing in my life. It was stupid of me to get involved with not one, but three men during the final-and toughest- year of my undergraduate studies. It was doomed to fail from the start. I couldn¡¯t pick just one of them to be with. I liked them all equally, or so close to equal that it made no difference. And even if I could choose, it would ruin my friendships with the other two. Not to mention their own friendships with each other.


    I had to push them away, I told myself. It was the only way to focus on what really matters.


    Then why did I have this immense sense of loss within me?


    It got worse when they discovered that I had moved out. I felt bad for doing that when my roommates were out of the house, but it was the only way to avoid a horrible confrontation. Then the calls had starteding in. After that came the text messages.


    I deleted most of the texts without reading them. The first few I did read hurt too much.


    I spent the next two weeks living like a nun. No drinking, or weed edibles, or any fun whatsoever. Failing my psychology tests was a wake-up call, and one that I needed. This was the person I had to be, at least for one more semester. Getting my undergraduate degree, and then preparing for graduate school, had to be my top priorities. I didn¡¯t have room for anything else.


    Erin was supportive, although she insisted we make up for it by getting absolutely shitfaced when we came back after Christmas break. I promised her one night of crazy debauchery, which satisfied her for the time being.


    For those two weeks, I was an academia machine. I consumed twice as much caffeine as I normally did. I visited my professors at their office hours and took on extra assignments. I went to the various study groups that I had been neglecting all semester while fooling around with Riley, Avery, and Harper. Any other free time I had was spent in my room with my nose in a textbook.


    I was the best possible version of myself. That realization helped soften the sting when the guys eventually stopped texting and calling me.


    In the blink of an eye it was finals week. I had two exams on Monday, one Tuesday, one Wednesday, and one on Thursday. Thest one was astronomy, and I got a text message right as I walked into the building. It was a blurry photo of Saturn.


    Harper: Just wanted to remind you how far you¡¯vee since failing that first test. Good luck today, Leslie.


    I had to wait ten minutes to stop crying before going into the lecture hall.


    After my exam, I packed my suitcase and hopped in my car to drive back to gstaff. Rather than heading straight to the interstate, though, I circled around to the other side of campus to drive past the house where I had lived for most of the semester. Part of me wanted to say goodbye. To thank Harper for everything, and maybe to apologize again for my abrupt departure.


    Now that my finals were over, it felt like a huge weight had been lifted from my shoulders. I wouldn¡¯t get the final grades until Saturday, but I was confident I had done well. And now that it was over, now that I had room inside my soul for more than just my studies, I thought about the three guys I had spent the semester with.


    Why was I pushing them away? Was it really because I wanted to focus on my studies, or was that just an excuse? Perhaps I only enjoyed my rtionships with them while they were a secret, tip-toeing around the house and sneaking away for quick sex when we had free time. Was the spark gone now that everyone knew about each other?


    I didn¡¯t think I was that shallow. But I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Maybe I was ming them for my own failures. If I needed to bnce my life more, then that was on me. Externalizing the me, cing it squarely on them, was a coping mechanism for my own inadequacies as a student. After all, they had been nothing but supportive. And they had their own lives to maintain, and didn¡¯t me other people when they struggled. Avery worked hard for his degree and got A¡¯s despite his inclination for weed. Harper had his own full ss schedule and still made time to help me study. Riley probably had the toughest road, juggling his sses while also being a student athlete, and he still made time for me. If they could do it, then why couldn¡¯t I? Were they really the problem?


    It doesn¡¯t matter, I thought. It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve burned that bridge, and am better off alone for the spring semester.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I drove by their house without slowing down.

 Chapter 170

    Leslie


    Coming home for Christmas break was like having aloe rubbed over a sunburn. It soothed my soul in a way I didn¡¯t know I needed.


    I did all the things I had been putting off while at school. I binged episodes of Golden Girls (it still holds up!) while painting my toenails a different shade every day. My brother and I yed Super Mario Kart on our old game system, except we turned it into a drinking game by making the loser of each race take a shot. This proved to be what psychologists call a negative feedback loop. After losing the first two games due tock of skill, I lost the next five in a row due tock of sobriety.


    We got hangover brunch the next morning at our favorite local diner. That night we drove around the neighborhood looking at Christmas lights, a family tradition that had started before my brother or I were even born.


    When my grades were posted, I was too nervous to look. I had to recruit my brother to click on the hyperlink for me while I faced the opposite direction.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he said, sucking in his breath. ¡°For your core sses, do you need a passing grade, or a C?¡±


    ¡°I need at least a C!¡± I replied, whirling around to look. My eyes scanned the screen hungrily, ignoring all other information except the list of final grades for each ss:


    A


    BA-


    B


    B+ Semester GPA: 3. 32


    I breathed a huge sigh of relief, then turned and smacked my brother on the arm. ¡°You butthead!¡±


    He grabbed his arm. ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because it was funny!¡± he replied.


    I red at him a few secondster, then hugged him and went downstairs to tell my parents the good news.


    Christmas itself was a joy. My parents bought us snowboards for the holiday, and revealed that we were spending the weekend at the Sunrise Park Ski Resort. After three straight days of falling on my butt in the snow, we decided that maybe it would be best to get a refund on my snowboard. But weughed, drank hot chocte in the lodge, and enjoyed being together without any schoolwork hanging over our heads.


    Back home, while I was watching TV and counting down the days until I had to drive back to school, my dad joined me on the couch with a beer. ¡°Have you thought any more about grad school?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed not thinking about school while on break,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± he said. ¡°But you told me you have to make a decision by the first week in January. And I wouldn¡¯t be a good father if I didn¡¯t prod you about it.¡±


    I let out a long sigh and paused the TV show I had been watching. Deep down, I wanted to stay at Coastal California College for my graduate degree. Buttely, the school had a different feel to it than it had during the first six semesters I had spent there. Harper was going to graduate school there too, and Avery said he nned on staying in the area to look for a job. Their presence gave the school a tainted feel. It was a lingering difort that I wanted to move past.


    ¡°I have been thinking about it,¡± I said. ¡°And I¡¯m leaning toward the fourth option you mentioned. Putting off grad school for a year and working. That will help me cleanse my pte, so to speak, and figure out what I want to do.¡±


    He patted me on the knee. ¡°I think that¡¯s a good decision, Leslie. Important decisions shouldn¡¯t be rushed into. Nobody ever hurt themselves by taking a moment to think things over.¡±


    Applying to graduate school was a lot more personal than undergrad. I had sent individual letters to the deans at each school, asking to join their programs. Not wanting to burn any bridges, I wrote personal letters to them again, informing them of my decision to take a gap year. I stared at each letter for about an hour, then folded them into envelopes and ced them in my mailbox on December 30.


    The thirty-foot walk back to the front door felt lonely. Was I making the right decision?


    Mom and Dad were home since it was a Saturday, so we sat down at the kitchen table to y a board game that my brother had brought home. It was called Abducktion, and involved an alien spaceship abducting different colored ducks from the board. It was simple and fun, and we yed several games while munching on Mom¡¯s famous homemade Chex Mix.


    When the doorbell rang, my brother jumped up. ¡°I ordered Chinese food for lunch.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t ask if we wanted anything?¡± I replied.


    ¡°You said you were going to eat Chex Mix all day!¡±


    ¡°Only because I didn¡¯t know Chinese food was on the menu, butthead.¡±


    He scowled at me. ¡°Just for that, I¡¯m not sharing any of my spring rolls. And I bought extras.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and turned back to the board. ¡°Now I really want Chinese food.¡±


    Mom casually replied while cing her ducks on the board. ¡°Maybe if you stopped calling him butthead¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop when he stops being a butthead.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Leslie?¡± my brother called from the foyer.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There are three guys at the door,¡± he replied. ¡°And they say they¡¯re here to see you.¡±


    Leslie


    Three men here to see me.


    I rose from my chair numbly. It couldn¡¯t be them. There was no way.


    Yet when I stepped into the foyer, there they were. Riley, standing tall and proud like a viking. Avery, grinning widely when he saw me. Harper, who removed his sses and cleaned them on his shirt. He blinked in surprise when he put them back on.


    ¡°Hi, Leslie,¡± he said.


    ¡°Who are these guys?¡± my brother asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re her¡­ roommates,¡± Riley said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Dad said, joining us alongside Mom. ¡°Her roommates are women. Didn¡¯t I meet you already? You were dating Erin.¡±


    Avery¡¯s mouth hung open. ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    Riley nced at me and mouthed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter,¡± I said to my dad. ¡°And I¡¯ll talk to you three when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Will you?¡± Harper demanded, suddenly more angry than I had ever seen him. ¡°Or will you keep ignoring us?¡±


    ¡°We drove eight hours to see you,¡± Riley said. ¡°You owe us an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Or at least, a conversation,¡± Avery added.


    ¡°What on earth is happening right now?¡± Mom asked. ¡°Leslie, what are they talking about?¡±


    I felt their six pairs of eyes on me, every one as painful as a sunburn. That feeling of being overwhelmed returned, the same way I felt when I was failing my sses and struggling to find enough time for everything in my life. Along with it came another feeling, stronger than the rest: affection for my three roommates. The realization that I missed them. The weight of it all pressed down on me, short-circuiting my brain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I said, grabbing my keys from the table by the door.


    ¡°Leslie? Where are you going?¡± Dad demanded.


    I rushed out the door and into my car. I was barefoot, but it was toote to go back for my shoes. The six of them stood on the front porch as I drove away.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going. Away from them, that¡¯s all that mattered. I had fucked everything up. By running from my problems, and moving in with Erin, I had put everything off untilter. And now it was time to pay for that decision.


    Now I¡¯m running away again. I knew it with the cold logic of a psychologist, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    I pulled onto the ramp to I-40, heading west. I wasn¡¯t going to drive all the way back to campus, but for now this felt like the right direction. Endless pine trees that helped me zone out.


    My phone rang five minutester. To my surprise, it wasn¡¯t one of the guys or my family: it was Erin.


    ¡°Erin,¡± I answered, ¡°I think I fucked everything up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right you did!¡± she replied. ¡°Avery called me and told me what happened. The truth, not the excuse you gave me. They didn¡¯t kick you out! You left them!¡±


    ¡°Erin, I know¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you have lied to me like that?¡± she demanded. ¡°I¡¯m your best friend. You could have told me the truth. I still would have let you move in with me.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Would you have?¡± I replied. ¡°Or would you have tried to talk me into staying with the guys and trying to make up?¡±


    ¡°Both. But wait a minute, make up for what?¡±


    ¡°I lied to them, Erin,¡± I said, tears beginning to flow. ¡°I was sleeping with each of them individually, and it blew up in my face.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sweetie. It¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡±


    I shook my head even though she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t let myself get distracted anymore. I need to focus.¡±


    ¡°Even if you push everyone away who cares about you?¡±


    The question hung in the air on the line. It felt like an usation. One that was too close to the truth for me to hear. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± I said, and hung up.


    The exit to Route 64 was up ahead. I turned onto it, heading north toward the Grand Canyon. I drove for an hour until I reached the park entrance, where I paid the fee to get in. Then I parked at the visitor¡¯s center and walked down a path until I reached the rim of the canyon. I was barefoot and didn¡¯t have a coat, but the biting cold was refreshing today.


    I used toe here in high school when I needed to think. There was something about the massive canyon, iprehensiblyrge to my brain, that put life into perspective. It helped me make tough decisions. I was such a small part of this world. My problems were even smaller. Why did I let them overwhelm me?


    I was reminded by something simr Harper had said when he showed me his telescope for the first time. Seeing Jupiter or Saturn through his telescope helped put things in perspective for him. It reminded him that whatever was troubling him was inconsequentialpared to the vastness of the universe.


    Leaning on the railing, I finally let myself cry.


    My tears were long gone and I was beginning to shiver when I heard some noise on the path to my left. ¡°Get a photo of me pretending like I¡¯m falling in.¡±


    ¡°Take it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a selfie. I want a real photo.¡±


    ¡°You take it,¡± a third guy said. ¡°I¡¯m not getting near the edge.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Was I imagining things? I followed the path that ran parallel to the rim, through foliage thinned by winter, until I reached them. Riley was leaning back on the railing, faking a surprised expression as he pretended to fall into the canyon. Harper was taking the photo, while Avery stood a generous twenty feet away from the edge.


    ¡°How did you know where to find me?¡± I asked.


    Harper snapped the photo of Riley, then turned to me. ¡°I put a tracker on your car.¡±


    ¡°WHAT!¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t usually make jokes like that, but it felt like the right time.¡± ¡°Your Dad told us youe here when you¡¯re sad,¡± Avery exined.


    ¡°That was a big risk, driving an hour to the Grand Canyon without being certain I was here.¡±


    ¡°Not as big of a gamble as driving eight hours,¡± Riley said. ¡°You know we drove eight hours to see you, right?¡±


    ¡°I know how far of a drive it is. I¡¯ve made it plenty of times,¡± I said.


    ¡°So you do know,¡± Riley said, letting a trickle of anger into his tone. ¡°Which makes it even shittier of you for running away the minute we arrived.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to get tacos first,¡± Avery said. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°You have every right to be angry,¡± I admitted. ¡°About me fleeing here when you showed up at my house. For moving out without telling you. And for sleeping with each of you secretly. You probably hate me. That¡¯s why I ran, I don¡¯t think I can face your anger, because it¡¯s justified¡­¡±


    Harper took two steps forward and braced me by the arms. ¡°Oh, Leslie.


    We don¡¯t hate you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re frustrated with you,¡± Harper added. ¡°But that¡¯s a long way from hate.¡±


    ¡°Should we just tell her?¡± Avery asked.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    He took a step closer, then eyed the railing and thought better of it. ¡°Can we have this conversation up here? Away from the rim?¡±


    The rest of us walked closer to Avery until he looked relieved.


    ¡°All three of us like you. A lot.¡±


    ¡°Some of us have even used strongernguage than that,¡± Riley said quietly.


    ¡°I like each of you, too,¡± I said. ¡°Which is why I¡¯m in an impossible situation. I can¡¯t even begin to think about choosing one of you.¡±


    Avery snapped his fingers. ¡°Exactly. We don¡¯t want you to choose, either. We want to share you.¡±


    I gave a start. ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done it before,¡± Riley said. ¡°It worked amazingly, for a while.¡± ¡°Until it blew up in your face,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°It ended poorly,¡± Harper admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more heartbroken in my life. But so what? People get their hearts broken all the time, but that doesn¡¯t stop them from dating in the future. The same should be said about this¡­ situation.¡±


    ¡°Just because Jess didn¡¯t work out,¡± Riley finished for him, ¡°doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t explore this. With us.¡±


    There it was. Since learning about Jess, I had wondered if they would want that kind of situation again. After learning about how much that rtionship hurt Harper, I assumed they wouldn¡¯t want to go through that again. But I was wrong.


    They wanted to share me. All three of them.


    Part of me was excited. But only part. My greater instinct was to run away, just like I always did. But there was nowhere to go unless I jumped down into the canyon.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said, ¡°but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Riley¡¯s jaw stiffened. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much for me,¡± I said. ¡°I tried being with all three of you, and I didn¡¯t have enough time. I started failing sses. I need to put aside all distractions like that and focus on myst semester at school. It¡¯s the only way.¡±


    ¡°That,¡± Harper said, ¡°is bullshit.¡±


    I gave a start at his unexpected vulgarity. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely bullshit,¡± Riley agreed. ¡°Everyone¡¯s busy. Hell, I¡¯m a college athlete. I spend close to thirty hours a week going to practices and workouts. That¡¯s on top of my full ss schedule, and on top of having a rtionship with you. And I made it work.¡±


    ¡°If something is important to you,¡± Avery added, ¡°then you make time. Not excuses.¡±


    Harper was nodding along with them. ¡°The most important people in your life should make things easier, not harder. I thought I was doing that. Making things easier by helping you study.¡±


    ¡°You were!¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Avery demanded. ¡°What is it Leslie?¡±


    They all stared at me, a wall of my lovers blocking my escape. Behind me was the canyon. I was boxed in, unable to run.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I whispered.


    Riley blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared it won¡¯t work out,¡± I said, and realized the words were true. Feelings I hadn¡¯t processed until right now. ¡°Three guys is three times the pain. I got a taste of that pain this month. Then there¡¯s the addedplexity of our situation. What if one of us breaks up? How will that affect the rtionship with the other two? Not to mention your friendship with each other. Sure, you guys have done this before: sharing a woman. But it¡¯s all new to me, and it terrifies me¡­¡±


    Riley put a hand on my shoulder. ¡°But does it excite you?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The best things in life are both exciting and scary,¡± Harper said.


    ¡°Roller coasters,¡± Avery said. ¡°Going off to college for the first time. Trying anything new.¡±


    ¡°Agreeing to be the girlfriend to three amazing, handsome men,¡± Riley finished for him.


    ¡°Or at least two amazing men, and one blond baseball yer,¡± Harper said, winking at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the fear overpower the excitement,¡± Riley said, fixing his blue gaze on me. ¡°Give us a chance.¡±


    ¡°At least try it for a month,¡± Harper bargained. ¡°Until the end of January. And if it¡¯s too much for you, and it¡¯s hurting your studies, then you get a free get-out-of-rtionship card.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any hard feelings,¡± Avery said. ¡°Because at least we would have tried.¡±


    I thought about their offer. And what they said about making decisions based on fear. My rtionship with them wasn¡¯t the only fear-based decision I had madetely. I had chosen to put off grad school for a year because I was afraid of making the wrong choice. But now that I faced that fear, and had it pointed out to me, it was clear that I had made the wrong decision. I knew exactly where I wanted to be next year.


    As the three of them waited for my response, I felt a warmth from their presence. A warmth that had been absent this past month while I lived with Erin and then came home for Christmas break. I thought I was the best version of myself while I was holed up in my room studying for twentyfour hours a day. But that wasn¡¯t true at all.


    I was the best version of myself when I was with them.


    ¡°Well?¡± Riley asked, raising a hopeful eyebrow. ¡°What do you say?¡± I responded by throwing myself into his arms and kissing him.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a yes,¡± Avery said.


    An elderly Japanese couple had wandered up the path. They pped with excitement at the scene. Until I pulled away from Riley and kissed Avery, and their apuse trailed off. When it was Harper¡¯s turn, the elderly couple turned around and hurried away, whispering to themselves.


    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ll move back in with us, too?¡± Avery asked. ¡°Because I really don¡¯t want to get a new roommate.¡±


    ¡°Erin¡¯s ce is on the other side of campus,¡± I replied. ¡°I guess dating the three of you would be more convenient if we lived under the same roof.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping for more enthusiasm,¡± Harper said. ¡°But I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Suddenly, I gasped. ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Riley asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t start dating someone else in thest month, did you?¡±


    I pulled out my phone and called my dad. ¡°I need you to go to the mailbox and get the letters. I don¡¯t want to send them.¡±


    ¡°Does this have to do with you dating three men?¡±


    I cringed at hearing my dad acknowledge my situation. ¡°Just get the letters, Dad.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve made a decision?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, smiling at my three lovers. ¡°I have.¡±

 Chapter 172

    Leslie


    I drove back to campus the first week of January and moved all my belongings into the house with the guys. Erin came with me and threatened each of them individually. ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of her,¡± she hissed like a snake, ¡°I¡¯m going toe back here and rip your balls off.¡± She held up her w-like fingernails.


    ¡°We intend to,¡± Avery replied.


    I took Erin out to lunch to apologize, and to exin everything I had been going through this past semester. She forgave me, on the condition that I put in a good word for her if my situation with the guys ever fell through.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked when I red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m joking. Mostly.¡±


    My spring ss load was roughly the same as it had been in the fall semester: four psychology sses and the second half of my astronomy gen-ed. For the first two weeks, I was a model student. I focused at my lectures and studied when I got home. I did homework and assignments the same day I was given them, rather than putting it off. That vignce gave me plenty of time to have fun with my three roommates at night, and on the weekends. It was beginning to feel like I could bnce this after all.


    I didn¡¯t know if the guys had some sort of secret schedule, but they never really interfered with each other. Harper woulde up to my room one evening and study with me, before we moved on to other activities. The next day would be Avery¡¯s turn. Riley woulde the day after that.


    But they never joined in together. They kept their sizzling love separate. I was beginning to wonder if they ever intended to share me in the bedroom, or if this would be three totally individual rtionships that never ovepped.


    I was sitting in my astronomy ss one day, in the back row of the auditorium. We were learning about the formation of stars and gxies-a subject which I was already prepared for thanks to Harper¡¯s help.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a man sank into the seat next to me. It was Riley.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Harper is always raving about space and stuff,¡± he replied, bending his knee so he could rest a foot on the back of the seat in front of him. ¡°I decided to see what all the fuss is about.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a notebook.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He grinned over at me. ¡°I don¡¯t n on taking many notes.¡± His hand slid over my thigh and gave it an appreciable squeeze.


    I looked sideways at him. ¡°What happened to respecting my studies and not getting in the way of my sswork?¡±


    ¡°Harper helped you study this materialst night,¡± he replied in a whisper as his hand moved up my leg. ¡°He said you know it by heart. So I¡¯m not interfering with anything. But if you want me to leave, I will¡­¡±


    His fingers continued climbing until they reached the end of my leg. I sighed as he gently rubbed my pussy through the denim. Even though the auditorium had stadium seating, with us at the very top of the room, the seats in front of us concealed what was happening. And there wasn¡¯t anyone else sitting in our row. Nobody knew what we were doing, and the professor continued droning on about supernovae.


    ¡°No,¡± I breathed. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    I closed my eyes and focused on how good his strokes felt.


    ¡°Have you ever done anything like this?¡± he asked. ¡°In public?¡±


    ¡°Once,¡± I replied. ¡°Harper and I had sex at a football game.¡±


    Riley¡¯s fingers paused for a brief second. ¡°I didn¡¯t think he had it in him.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡±


    The door behind us closed gently, and then another figure climbed over the seat and sat on the other side of me. I quickly covered Riley¡¯s hand until I saw who it was.


    ¡°Avery?¡± I asked. ¡°I suppose you want to learn about the universe too?¡± ¡°Nah,¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t care about space. I just want to fool around with you in ss.¡±


    Suddenly his fingers were at my crotch, unbuttoning my jeans and then sliding down the zipper one slow tooth at a time, to make sure nobody heard. When it was finally unzipped, Riley¡¯s fingers dove down into my panties and began rubbing my pussy in a circle.


    ¡°Make some room,¡± Avery hissed.


    ¡°I was here first,¡± Riley whispered back.


    Before I knew it, Riley was sliding two fingers up inside of me. Avery pushed his hand down my pants too, and somehow made enough room to rub my clit.


    ¡°I think she likes it,¡± Avery said.


    Riley rumbled withughter. ¡°What was your first clue?¡± ¡°The way she¡¯s closing her eyes and trying not to moan.¡± ¡°I was being facetious,¡± Riley replied.


    The two of them worked diligently on mydy-parts while pretending like nothing was going on. Soon the monotone voice of my professor was fading away and all I could hear were Riley¡¯s subtle grunts, and Avery¡¯s hums of encouragement. Their fingers pushed and rubbed and circled without pause until I was clenching my jaw to avoid crying out in pleasure at the sudden, intense orgasm that exploded through my body like the supernova my professor was exining.


    I grabbed both of their hands to make them stop. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s enough. If that happens again, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from screaming.¡±


    Riley grinned. ¡°I¡¯d like to see that.¡±


    ¡°Save it,¡± I replied, ¡°for when we get home.¡±


    ¡°What happens when we get home?¡± Avery asked.


    I let my hand caress across the crotch of his jeans. ¡°Use your imagination.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Riley


    I had a hell of an imagination, and it was working in overdrive as we left ss and walked back to our house. Avery and I walked on either side of Leslie. Halfway home, she reached out and took each of our hands.


    I didn¡¯t care if anyone saw us and stared. And more importantly, Leslie didn¡¯t seem to care, either. We were all too happy to worry about what others thought.


    ¡°Harper?¡± Leslie called when we walked into the living room. ¡°You home?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s at ss for the next hour.¡±


    ¡°Too bad,¡± Leslie said, immediately dropping her bag and turning to kiss me.


    Even now, months after we first hooked up, kissing Leslie took my breath away. It was like that first time all over again, bright and intense and new. I wondered how long it wouldst.


    Hopefully forever.


    I didn¡¯t mind when she pulled away and turned to Avery. She kissed him harder than she¡¯d kissed me, which ignited a tiny me of jealousy in my chest. But there was a deeper fire roaring within me as I watched this beautiful woman kiss my best friend.


    Overwhelming lust.


    Watching her make out with Avery turned me on more than I had ever expected. More than it had when we shared Jess. My cock was rock-hard within seconds, more from watching them than from kissing her myself. She opened her mouth for him, and their tongues danced together while she pressed her curvy body against his. One of his massive hands swung around and cupped her round ass through her jeans, squeezing her possessively.


    Leslie pulled back then, and regarded both of us with a serious expression. ¡°I want to thank you for getting me off in the middle of my lecture. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I managed to say. I could barely breathe. Avery only bobbed his head in a nod.


    And then Leslie dropped to her knees in front of me, fingers working quickly on the zipper of my jeans. I gasped as her fingers tightened around my cock expertly, sliding it out through the hole in my jeans. She paused to get a good look at it, admiring it even, or maybe that was just wishful thinking as she batted her eyshes and looked up at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent thest month too focused on my studies,¡± she said, her breath hot on the tip of my cock. ¡°I¡¯ve been dying to have some fun.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve had plenty of fun,¡± Avery said.


    Leslie kept staring up at me while she answered. ¡°Not the kind of fun we¡¯re going to have tonight.¡±


    Her mouth devoured me, lips wrapping tight around my shaft as she took half of it in her mouth in one swift motion. I groaned with surprise and ecstasy, totally unprepared for how good she suddenly felt. She held her head there, as if trying to squeeze as much of it inside as she could in one go. Then she gasped and pulled back, her ample chest heaving as she caught her breath.


    ¡°You know what I love?¡± she asked, a grin shing on her pretty mouth. ¡°When a guy takes what he wants. Can you take what you want, Riley?¡±


    And then she was taking my cock in her mouth again, lips widening as she tried to ept as much as possible.


    Take what you want.


    I ran my fingers through her blonde hair, smooth like silkce. I ran my thumb along the part in the middle and then gripped her head firmly, pushing her head farther down on my shaft. An extra inch. She wrapped her lips obediently, vibrating with a moan as she took as much as she could. When she could handle no more, I released the pressure and she pulled back, gasping again and panting as she gazed up at me with hunger in her eyes. A spiderweb of saliva connected the tip of my cock to her gorgeous lips.


    ¡°Well?¡± she asked, turning to Avery. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Avery was like a freshman infielder rushing to obey his coach. His jeans dropped to the floor, revealing his own dick. Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t weird seeing another dude-my best friend-naked. I¡¯d seen that plenty of times before, in other contexts. Even in this context, with Jess. And it wasn¡¯t weird as Leslie grabbed his hips with both of her hands and pulled him into her mouth, quickly moving up and down his shaft like time was of the essence.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Holy fucking shit,¡± he said, mouth hanging open. His dark eyes gazed in my direction.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said.


    Leslie grinned around his shaft, then pulled back slowly, making a soft popping sound as she left his tip. ¡°I know too.¡±


    She reached over and grabbed me by the shaft, pulling me toward her so she could suck me off again. One long stroke, as far as she could go and back again, then shifting her attention to Avery. She went like that for several strokes, sucking me off and then Avery, alternating cocks in her mouth while kneeling on the floor.


    It was one of the hottest things I¡¯d ever experienced. It took all of my willpower not to pick her up and pin her against the wall, tear down those skin-tight jeans, and pound her like there was no tomorrow.


    Leslie bent back over Avery, grabbing his ass with both hands and giving him the deepest blowjob she could. Finally she gasped and pulled back and said, ¡°You know what I really want?¡± ¡°What?¡± Avery and I said.


    ¡°I want to fuck both of you at the same time.¡± She rose and looked me in the eyes. ¡°If you can make it worth my while.¡±


    I grinned an animalistic smile at her. ¡°I can try.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try,¡± she said. ¡°Do.¡±


    I pulled her up to a standing position and kissed her. Avery must have read my mind, because he took the opportunity to remove her jeans while I had her upied. Then I lifted her in the air, and she instantly wrapped her firm legs around my body in a vice grip. I pushed her against the wall for leverage, holding her in the air. Her panties were pink with ckce, a pair I had never seen her wear before. What was even sexier was the way she quickly pulled them aside, revealing her glistening pussy.


    ¡°You like this?¡± I whispered while our faces were close. That simple question pulled a moan from her full lips.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    I thrust my hips forward, the tip of my cock wedging apart her lips and sliding in like it belonged there. I didn¡¯t know how I avoided blowing my load then and there; she was tight and warm and felt like home. Like I¡¯d been waiting to be there for all these years.


    ¡°Riley,¡± she gasped with wide eyes. My name on her lips drove me to a higher level of ecstasy, and again I had to tell myself to hold back. Tost longer. It would be a tragedy toe so early in the night.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± I breathed, eager to say her name. Every nerve in my cock was ame with pleasure inside of her. Voluptuous, thick in all the right ways. Leslie was the kind of woman I dreamed about, and now she was mine. I gripped her ass more tightly as I fucked her against the wall.


    She tilted her head back and shoved her hips against me, urging me on. I held her upright with ease, both hands gripping her ass, and pounded her in long, steady strokes, driven more by animal lust than by conscious thought.


    ¡°You,¡± she said, nodding at Avery. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure,¡± Avery said eagerly, stripping his jeans and pulling his shirt over his head.


    ¡°Touch yourself,¡± she gasped while I fucked her deeply. Avery needed no other encouragement, and began stroking himself to the sight of us.


    It still wasn¡¯t weird. It was just the two of us worshiping this incredible woman in our house, this goddess of flesh moaning underneath my grasp. Why had we waited so long to share her like this?


    ¡°Don¡¯te yet,¡± she said, eyes closed and head back against the wall. ¡°I need more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you need,¡± I promised. I meant it. I was a ve for her, obeying without thought.


    She moaned louder and louder, then put a hand on my chest. Pushing me back. I lessened my grip on her thighs and lowered her to the ground, my cock sliding out of her. The sudden normalcy made me feel less real, like the world had changed from color to ck and white. The urge to take her again, to not go another second without being inside of her, almost drove me mad with desire.


    I cupped her chin and said, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll give you anything.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Name it.¡±


    She kissed me, tongue flicking against my own. Then Leslie¡¯s eyes shed open. ¡°I want both of you,¡± she said. Her hand shot out and cradled


    Avery¡¯s jaw. ¡°I want both of you¡­ inside me at the same time.¡±

 Chapter 174

    Leslie


    Based on the looks on their faces, it was a wonder they didn¡¯t blow their loads right then and there.


    Deep down, I was feeling dirty tonight.


    I had been anxious about how the two of them would react around each other. Guys were rarelyfortable seeing each other naked, much less being inside the same girl at the same time. What if their balls touched? The horror!


    But Riley and Avery werefortable with everything so far. If anything, they were turned on by it. And I was feeling the right kind of tingle in my backside to give something new a try.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Avery said as he stroked himself, still hesitant. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll both fit in your pussy at the same time. Unless¡­¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    He wanted me to say it out loud. To make sure it was okay, that it was really what I wanted before he took the plunge. But where was the fun in that? I wanted them to take what they wanted. Tonight I was theirs to do with as they saw fit.


    And I was certain it would fit.


    I approached Avery and let my fingers drag along the underside of his cock. He shivered. I leaned in close for a kiss and whispered, ¡°You can stick it wherever you want.¡±


    His eyes widened, and then he shoved me down onto the couch.


    He was on top of me, kissing me again in an instant. I spread my legs for him, and Avery¡¯s fingers pushed inside my drenched pussy, making me moan and tremble. His fingers curled up in ae hither motion, rubbing against my forward wall. I took hold of his cock, stroking it because I needed to touch him, to make him feel as good as I did.


    Then Avery¡¯s fingers left my sex and slid lower, down to my puckered little rosebud. My lips parted in a sigh as he rubbed my juices around my backdoor, lubricating me in preparation for what woulde next.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can handle it,¡± he rumbled.


    ¡°Trust me: she can,¡± Riley replied.


    Avery nced at him, then back to me. ¡°You two have already¡­?¡±


    I bit my lip and nodded. ¡°By ourselves. Not with two of us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a big jump, going from one to two.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s big all right,¡± I said, squeezing his cock tighter. ¡°But I want to try.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He grabbed hold of my legs and tilted me back, lifting my butt off the edge of the couch and into the air. My rear was vulnerable, but that was part of what turned me on. Avery devoured the sight of me, and I took a moment to do the same with his chiseled body. The vein in his neck pulsed as he prepared to take me.


    ¡°Give it to her,¡± Riley urged, stroking himself gently to the side. ¡°Fuck her.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I asked in a nervous voice.


    He let go of one of my legs and took hold of his beautiful cock. The tip pressed against my tight entrance, and as I rxed, it slid right inside. I moaned with intense pleasure, which urged Avery to push more of his cock inside me, which made me moan louder, in a feedback loop that resulted in him plunging almost all of his cock deep into my ass.


    ¡°God damn,¡± he said, sweat beading at his temple. ¡°That¡¯s a tight little ass.¡±


    His cock filled me totally, a sensation that made me feelplete. I let my fingers drift down to my clit and rubbed myself as the pleasure spread throughout my body, like a warm nket covering me from head to toe.


    Avery gripped my legs harder and began moving, a few inches in and out of my ass. Each stroke was longer than before. He wasing unraveled, losing the willpower to go slowly.


    Which was good, because I didn¡¯t want him to go slowly. I wanted him to take me, exactly like he was doing. I moaned louder and raked my fingers over the muscles that could have been sculpted by a master, and my moans urged him on, fucking me deeper and deeper into my forbidden hole.


    ¡°I love the way your ass grips my cock,¡± Avery said with a lusty grin. ¡°Like a firm handshake.¡±


    ¡°My ass was made for you,¡± I purred.


    ¡°It feels like it. Fuck.¡±


    I rubbed myself faster. The indirect stimtion of his hard length inside my ass brought me to a quick, but intense, climax. I shuddered on the couch and closed my eyes and curled my toes so hard they almost cramped.


    ¡°You,¡± I breathed, reaching a hand out in Riley¡¯s direction. ¡°I need you inside of me, too.¡±


    Riley moved toward me like a viking invading a vige, blue eyes glistening. He pushed Avery away, and I sighed as his manhood left me feeling empty and iplete. Riley sat on the edge of the couch and pulled me on top until I was straddling him cowgirl style.


    His cock was only semi-hard as it slid back into my pussy, but within seconds it was rock-hard again as I ground my hips into him, gyrating in a circle. He reached a hand around and smacked my ass so hard it stung, sending a jolt of excitement up my spine.


    ¡°Think you can handle both of us?¡± Riley looked up at me and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°But I want to try. I need both of you.¡±


    Riley grabbed both of my ass cheeks and spread them wide for his friend. Before I could take a breath, Avery plunged his crown inside. Just the tip, allowing me a few moments to get used to it.


    The pressure was a lot. It was intense. But the act was so filthy, so incredibly hot, that the slight pain immediately disappeared. Once that was gone, all that remained was a kind of pleasure that was practically electric.


    It¡¯s happening, I thought. I¡¯m having a threesome¡­ and being doubleprated by them.


    Avery grabbed my shoulders with his hands and slowly drove into me, inch by inch. Riley¡¯s eyes widened as we both felt the second cock enter me, filling me to the brim.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± Riley agreed, eyes wide with ecstasy.


    Avery grabbed a handful of my hair and tugged, arching my back on their twin cocks until I was twisted around, facing him. He kissed me hard, sucking on my tongue and pulling it into his mouth as he began to fuck me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that ass could get any tighter,¡± he growled. He nted his palm between my shoulder des and pushed me back down on Riley, then leaned into me with each stroke. Fucking me like he really meant it.


    Somehow, Riley¡¯s cock became even stiffer inside my pussy. Like he was propelled into a more intense arousal that challenged everything he knew. The look he gave me told me he wanted all of me, every way he could, as much as he could get.


    As he began to drive his hips up into me, my pleasure ramped up another degree. Feeling the two cocks pumping inside different holes flipped every erogenous switch in my body. Nerve endings I didn¡¯t realize I had fired with ecstasy, intense and extraordinary. I craned my head and cried out with a pleasure that was foreign and wonderful.


    Avery¡¯s strokes were long and powerful as they crashed into my ass again and again. My two friends, my two roommates, my two lovers fucked me like I was an extra credit assignment that was the only thing standing between them failing a ss. The assignment to bring me to an orgasm that shook my body and made me wonder if I had died and gone to heaven. Sexy, sinful heaven.


    ¡°I want to fill that ass with mye,¡± Avery growled. A deration and a question all at once.


    ¡°Fill it,¡± I begged as my climax raged on, and on, and on. ¡°Fill my ass. Please.¡±


    Riley grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me into a hungry kiss as Avery moaned louder behind me. Riley¡¯s chest heaved with frantic breaths as he neared his own shuddering finish, thrusting up into me with equal fervor.


    Wedged between their bodies, their simultaneous roars of pleasure were pure, extracted bliss to my ears. A duet of lust and love as they doubleprated me, filling my separate holes with their milky seed. Without the need to remain quiet likest semester, I craned my neck back and let my own ragged cry of ecstasy fill the living room. My orgasm went on and on, driven by their trembling cocks, until they werepletely drained.


    Avery hunched over and kissed the back of my neck. A trickle of his sweatnded between my shoulders and rolled down my back. ¡°That was fucking amazing.¡±


    ¡°Mmm hmm,¡± I managed to say.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two have done anal already,¡± he breathed into my ear.


    ¡°Only once,¡± I replied. ¡°You didn¡¯t miss much.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I missed a lot. We could have been doing this for months!¡±


    Avery pulled out and went to the bathroom first, which was fine because I didn¡¯t want to leave Riley. With him still inside of me, I rested on his chest as if he were a big, muscr pillow. He stroked my hair and nted soft kisses on my head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that when I visited you in astronomy today.¡± ¡°Sure you didn¡¯t,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Honest.¡± He chuckled, which made both of us vibrate. ¡°I need to study the universe more often.¡±


    Avery returned to the two of usughing like maniacs.

 Chapter 175

    Leslie


    Being shared by my three roommates turned out to be a lot easier than I expected. It was certainly easier than juggling the three of them secretly, like I had been doingst semester. Apparently, a lot of what made it difficult was the way we were sneaking around, rather than actually being with each of them. For example, if Riley and I had the house to ourselvesst semester, we would drop whatever we were doing and take advantage of the privacy to have sex. But now we didn¡¯t need to make sacrifices like that. I could properly prioritize my studies, and my rtionships.


    Now that things were out in the open, it was a lot more natural. That went a long way toward soothing my worries.


    Nothing was routine about being shared by three men, but we did fall into a routine. Riley never wanted to sleep together the night before a game, and he went to bed early whenever he had double practices the next day. Avery was always horny after his daily run, so we had a lot of afternoon delight. His kisses always tasted like the strawberries from the post-run smoothie he made.


    Harper was the most flexible with his schedule. We had morning sex, and sexte at night. We slept together when we both got home from ss at the same time on Tuesdays and Thursdays, and we fucked after watching a movie together on Saturday night. He may have been thest of the three to get me in bed originally, but his passionate love was every bit as strong as the other two.


    The first month of the semester flew by like this, a blur of studying, sses, and being passed around by my three roommates.


    January 30 was a Saturday. I had the house to myself for most of the day; Riley was at baseball practice, Avery had driven up into the mountains to jog on some trails, and Harper was working at thearium. I missed them, but it was also nice to get some alone time. The one problem with having three boyfriends was that someone was always vying for my attention. I rarely got to rx with just myself.


    Then I got a call from Erin. ¡°I need a huge favor,¡± she said, sounding frantic.


    ¡°Anything! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re having a birthday party for my roommate, and I forgot the cake! Can you pick it up and swing over to my ce?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡±


    ¡°You should stick around for the party!¡± she added. ¡°Wear something nice.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really like her roommates, but it would be nice to spend some time with Erin. I put on jeans and a blouse, then drove to the bakery to pick up the cake. When I reached Erin¡¯s house, I struggled to find parking because there were so many cars there. I had to park two blocks away.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe she forgot the cake,¡± I muttered to myself while walking back to her house. ¡°She would forget her tits if they weren¡¯t connected to her.¡±


    I walked up the porch to the front door. I could see people milling around inside. A sign on the door said ¡°Let yourself in!¡± so I did just that.


    And was immediately greeted with a loud, ¡°SURPRISE!¡± shouted from a dozen voices.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just me,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m delivering the cake for¡­¡±


    I trailed off as I saw the banner hanging up in the living room: ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY LESLIE.¡± Then I looked around at the guests. Erin and her roommates were there, along with some of my psychology study partners. A few friends I hadn¡¯t seen since sophomore year were also smiling at me.


    But it was when I saw Riley, Harper, and Avery that I realized I had been tricked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Erin took the cake out of my hands. ¡°I thought the banner would have given it away.¡±


    ¡°My birthday is November 30.¡±


    ¡°You were home for Thanksgiving break,¡± Harper exined. ¡°We were going to throw you a party when you got back, but then¡­¡± He trailed off to avoid acknowledging the awkward part.


    ¡°But then you totally dumped us for a month,¡± Avery finished for him.


    ¡°Nice one,¡± Riley muttered. Avery shrugged.


    ¡°This is a dyed birthday party,¡± Harper exined while putting an arm around me. ¡°And we made sure you didn¡¯t have any big studying ns tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thest thing we want to be is a distraction,¡± Avery added.


    ¡°We respect your boundaries,¡± Riley said, deadpan.


    ¡°Those sound like well-rehearsed statements,¡± I said with augh. ¡°I don¡¯t care if my birthday was two months ago. I love it!¡±


    Everyone cheered and then someone handed me a red solo cup full of a sugary alcoholic drink.


    The party was a lot more fun than I expected. It was great to see some of my old friends who I hadn¡¯t hung out with in forever. I had never been big on celebrating my birthday, but it meant a lot more when I had three lovers nning it for me. It made it more special.


    Avery was the designated driver for the evening, which was perfect because we were all pretty tipsy by the time we got home. I wasn¡¯t drunk drunk, but I was hamming it up because I liked the boys taking care of me. All three of them helped me inside, then guided me upstairs. Riley walked behind me with both hands on my ass like he was afraid I was going to fall down the stairs.


    When we got to my room, I dropped the act. I was buzzed, but in that perfect groove where everything was silly and fun. I turned around and sat on the edge of the bed as they stood in front of me.


    ¡°You know what I want for my birthday?¡± ¡°Name it,¡± Harper said.


    Avery nodded. ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°I want to see who I can get off fastest,¡± I said, reaching out to touch the front of their jeans. ¡°And which one of you canst the longest. Whip ¡¯em out, boys.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a contest I want to win,¡± Riley grinned as he removed his belt.


    ¡°Whoeversts the longest gets something special,¡± I said. It was something I¡¯d been fantasizing about, and working my way up to, for a while.


    ¡°Special?¡±


    ¡°Special,¡± I said.


    ¡°This is backwards,¡± Harper pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday. We¡¯re supposed to get something for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not actually my birthday,¡± I replied, grinning lustily at them. ¡°And trust me. This is exactly what I want.¡±

 Chapter 176

    Leslie


    One by one their jeans went down, and then their underwear: Riley and Harper in boxers, while Avery wore boxer briefs. None of them were shy about being nude around each other anymore. I liked to think their lust for me overpowered any awkwardness that might have existed when this all started.


    Gently, I reached out with both hands: caressing Harper on the left, and Avery on the right. Their dicks flinched at my touch, eager to be stimted. I let my fingers trace the lines of their heads, and the veins underneath, before finally tightening around the shaft.


    I began stroking them, nice and steady. Harper let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Not that I¡¯mining,¡± Riley said in the middle, ¡°but it¡¯s not fair for these two if you don¡¯t do anything to me. I¡¯m definitely going tost the longest.¡±


    I looked up at him from underneath my eyshes. ¡°You¡¯re going to need the head start.¡±


    His grin widened, and then became smug. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    It was the kind of cockiness I hade to love from Riley. The kind that turned me on. It made me want to teach him a sexy lesson.


    While still stroking off his brothers, I leaned forward and wrapped my lips around the tip of his cock. He groaned loudly while I kept my lips there, sucking on just the head while swirling my tongue in a circle. He especially loved that.


    There was no way I was letting himst the longest.


    Soon I was pushing down on his cock, taking as much of it in my mouth as I could while stroking the other two. I paused with my lips halfway down his cock, unable to go any farther on ount of how wide he was.


    I looked up to see him biting his lip in concentration. Good. I had him.


    Like I was going for the gold, I bobbed my head back and forth on his cock. Long, rapid strokes like we were in the third act of a porno and the money shot wasing. Normally, I liked to draw out sex and make itst a while, but I wanted theming as quickly as possible tonight. The sooner that happened, the sooner we could begin stage two of my n.


    Because I wanted themsting extra long for that.


    I continued jerking off Harper and Avery just as fast, my anticipation of their three orgasms growing as quickly as their own pleasure. I loved that I could get three men off at the same time, their moans and sighs bing simultaneously louder like they could no longer hold it back. The sound of their ragged breathing, paired with the tension I felt in their bodies, urged me on.


    I know you¡¯re close, I thought while sucking off Riley. Come on. Come for me.


    Sure enough, he exploded first in a roar of ecstasy and defeat. I stopped moving and tightened my lips around his crown, sucking each spurt out of him while he grabbed a handful of my hair.


    The sight of me swallowing Riley¡¯s load brought Harper to a quick climax next. His first rope shot out and surprised me, but I gave him the constion prize of quickly sucking the rest out of him so there wouldn¡¯t be a mess. His entire body trembled for a few, delicious seconds.


    With them done, I turned my full and undivided attention to Avery. He held a smile of satisfaction and victory and ecstasy, a wave of his brown hair hanging over one eye as I gripped his solid cock with both hands. Using both of them and my mouth, I gave him a first-ss blowjob, rubbing and stroking and sucking him for all I was worth until he roared and erupted like the others. And like the others, I swallowed almost every salty drop.


    I stayed on the edge of the bed, grinning up at them. ¡°Looks like Avery is the winner.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± he said in between gasps, ¡°what do I win?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rx a bit. Let you three build your energy back up.¡±


    ¡°I can probably go again right away,¡± Avery said smoothly. ¡°You have that effect on me.¡±


    ¡°On all of us,¡± Harper agreed.


    Iid back on the bed and let my boys climb in with me: Avery to my left, Riley to my right, and Harper lingering down at the foot of the bed with his head on my ankles. God, having them all around me was so warm andforting. I could have gone to bed right now, surrounded by them like this, and slept perfectly.


    But I had other things on my mind.


    Gently, I slid a hand down to unbutton my jeans and pull down the zipper. Then I shimmied out of them and my panties until I was as nude as the guys. Then I slid a hand down to touch myself: a finger over my tuft of hair to caress my lips, allowing the palm of my hand to brush against my clit.


    Riley turned his head to watch without touching. After a few strokes, I rolled onto my side to face him, giving him a soft, wet kiss. With a peck on the lips, I pulled back to gaze into his crystal blue eyes before going in for another gentle kiss. He smelled like beer from the party, with the strong scent of his musk just underneath. The aroma ignited a new lust inside me. I rubbed myself harder.


    Avery shifted behind me, wondering why Riley was getting to kiss me if he was the one that won our little contest.


    Your time will soone.


    I yed with myself until my fingers were wet from my juices, then let my hand drift over my hip and around the back. I could feel Avery pause and watch as I moved my finger between my round cheeks, touching my forbidden hole. Rubbing around the rim. And then, as I¡¯d done a dozen times by myself, I slid my finger inside to the first knuckle, then the second. I let out a soft moan.


    The rumble Avery made was like a tiger seeing its prey walk out into the open. I felt his cock go immediately stiff against my back, a warm little prod. Riley¡¯s eyes widened on me, and Harper stirred down by my feet. For a few moments I let them all watch while I pushed my finger in and out, savoring the soft, indirect stimtion. Delighting in the naughtiness of it.


    ¡°This is what you¡¯ve been thinking about, isn¡¯t it?¡± I purred.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Avery said.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Harper snorted while he let his fingers drift up and down my calf. ¡°That¡¯s a yes if I¡¯ve ever heard one.¡±


    I turned my head until I could see Avery¡¯s eyes. ¡°You want to fuck me in the ass?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he breathed. ¡°More than anything.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a bottle of lube on the bedside table. Behind the book.¡±


    Avery scrambled and I heard the drawer open and close. I removed my finger and said, ¡°Coat yourself, then me. Nice and good.¡±


    After he took care of himself I felt the warm tingle of lubricated fingers slide down the crack of my ass to my little rosebud, rubbing around in a gentle circle. I bit my lip with anticipation as Averyy on his side next to me, the hair on his legs rubbing against mine with soft friction.


    I couldn¡¯t have been more turned on as the tip of his cock pressed against my tight rear entrance.


    He pushed, but nothing happened. I rxed and he tried again, and this time the very tip of his dick made its way inside, and then my ring widened for the rest of his head and narrowed again around his ridge.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groaned. For a second I was afraid he mighte then and there, but he only kissed the ce between my shoulder des. ¡°Does that hurt?¡±


    I purred and said, ¡°Only a little. But it¡¯s the good kind of hurt. Just go slow and easy.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t lying for his benefit. Even just the head of his cock felt like I was taking a bowling ball up the ass, but it created an incredible indirect pressure on my internal walls. Like he was fucking my pussy from the inside-out. I hadn¡¯t done anal very much, but I was experienced enough to know everything would soon feel amazing the more I rxed.


    ¡°Ohh,¡± I sighed as he pushed deeper. Just a fraction of an inch at a time, gentle and loving. Riley stroked my hair and kissed all over my face-on my forehead, and cheeks, and nose, and chin-to help me rx as Avery¡¯s hard meat prated deeper and deeper. With each push I could feel the lube coating me more, making it easier.


    Soon it felt so good I was closing my eyes and moaning like I was alone. ¡°Fuck me,¡± I whispered.


    Avery pulled back, every bit as slow, then pushed forward again. His hand grabbed my hip for leverage while he made love to my ass, his cock pushing a little bit deeper with each thrust. The pressure on my vaginal walls was incredible, running up and down and up again. Even though we had done this before, it always felt like the first time.


    Riley started kissing me passionately from the front, and his hand slid over my belly to rub my clit. It was like lighting a fuse; suddenly I was groaning and bucking against Avery¡¯s cock, and then screaming as my orgasm came with shocking abruptness, hard and fast and quick, winking out as quickly as it had arrived.


    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I breathed. Riley grinned at me.


    ¡°Your ass feels amazing,¡± Avery said, pumping steadily now. Harper was making his way up the bed, kissing my legs and running his hands along my skin.


    Even in the afterglow of my climax, everything felt so freaking good. I was like a machine for pleasure that had been turned on and wouldn¡¯t stop until my batteries ran out of juice.


    I reached between us and grabbed Riley¡¯s cock, pulling him toward me. Rubbing the tip into my pubic hair, then down in between my lips.


    ¡°Can she handle that?¡± Harper asked.


    ¡°She has before,¡± Riley replied.


    He scooched down to get a better angle. Harper grabbed my leg and lifted it in the air, giving his two roommates more room to maneuver inside of me. I guided Riley¡¯s head into my swollen lips and he pushed, desperate for me in a way I hadn¡¯t seen before. I reached back and put a hand on Avery¡¯s hip, and he paused with his cock halfway inside me, waiting.


    With his head looking down and his blond hair covering his face, Riley began to push inside.


    It felt like any normal pration at first. Then he was deep enough for me to feel the extra pressure from Avery. I sucked in my breath, waiting to see how it felt. It was mildly ufortable¡­ for a moment. Two or three heartbeats.


    And then both of them were inside me at the same time, and a wave of ecstasy at the realization took over.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I groaned. ¡°It¡¯s just as good asst time.¡±


    Riley clenched his eyes shut. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re tight.¡±

 Chapter 177

    I moved my hips to urge them on, because as good as it felt just savoring the feeling of two cocks inside me at the same time, I wanted to feel them pumping inside me. Avery returned to the same pace as before, sliding in and out of my ass with wonderfully-smooth lubrication. I could feel my inner walls wedged between him and Riley¡¯s wide cock in my pussy, like two bodies grinding against each other with a bedsheet in between them.


    When Riley finally began to move too, my pleasure was cranked up another few notches to a level I had never experienced. He timed his backstroke with Avery¡¯s forward stroke, each of them pumping in time with one another like the pistons of a sexy machine. I closed my eyes and let my senses take in everything: Avery¡¯s chest pressing against my back while Riley¡¯s muscr form pressed against my breasts. Harper nibbling on my inner thigh, just above the knee, while stroking himself softly.


    The two hard cocks fucking my two holes.


    I moaned loudly, wanting them to know how good it felt. I reached out a hand blindly and found Harper¡¯s hair, and I grabbed a handful and yanked him over to the top of the bed. He climbed over us and I slid my fingers down his chest until I reached his hard cock, pulling it down to my waiting mouth. He squatted over my face while I sucked him off, the third and final piece to the puzzle, all three of my holes filled by my three roommates.


    ¡°Jesus,¡± Avery moaned into my shoulder des. ¡°I won¡¯t win this contest. I¡¯m already close.¡±


    I pulled away from Harper¡¯s hard length long enough to demand: ¡°Come in my ass.¡±


    He groaned in response, my words lifting his pleasure an order of magnitude. ¡°Come deep in my ass,¡± I said again, turning my head to stare at his face, drinking in his ecstasy. He looked like he was dying, face full of shock and surprise and almost pain, the pain of a pleasure that was so good you thought you might pass out. His hand tightened on my ass cheek as he thrust as hard as he could, pushing as deep as he could go until I felt my ass tightening around the base of his shaft, every inch of him inside me.


    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± he gasped, eyes rolling back into his head. ¡°I¡¯M. COMING.


    OHH. FUUUUUCK.¡±


    I screamed with him as another orgasm climbed up my spine and paralyzed me with pleasure. Avery continued roaring as he pushed as deep as he could and held it there, his cock spasming inside my ass, squirting load after load deep into my forbidden hole while Riley continued pumping on the other side.


    I couldn¡¯t keep watching his pleasure though because Riley grabbed a handful of my hair and yanked my head back around to kiss me. He fucked my pussy faster and faster while Avery continued trembling at the tail end of his orgasm, sweat rolling down Riley¡¯s face and matting his hair. His tongue danced with mine as his thrusts became quick and jerky, and then his arm trembled in my hair and he made a noise deep in his throat.


    ¡°Leslie,¡± he whispered, eyes wide. ¡°Oh God, Leslie¡­¡±


    He groaned as he came, spurts filling my pussy while he continued thrusting with ragged abandon. He slowed gradually, his entire body rolling like muscr waves against my breast, a wall of hard masculinity crushing me with Avery on the other side.


    Wey there for hours, or maybe just a few seconds, in mutual exhaustion.


    I opened my eyes to see Harper still standing above the head of the bed. He grinned down at us while stroking himself slowly.


    I grinned back.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± I crooned. ¡°You get to finish me off.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that.¡±


    Avery pulled out slowly, the tip of his cock remaining inside my tight rosebud a moment longer before exiting. Riley did the same on the front, nting a final kiss on my nose before making room. I felt empty without them inside me. Hollow. Iplete.


    ¡°How do you want me to finish you off?¡± Harper asked as he moved to the foot of the bed.


    I answered by pushing to my elbows and rolling over onto my hands and knees. I arched my back like a cat, giving him a wonderful view of my ass.


    ¡°You get to pick.¡±


    ¡°Do I, now?¡±


    ¡°Mmm hmm.¡±


    He went to his knees on the bed behind me, giving my ass cheek a yful p. He grabbed my waist and pulled me toward him, feeling my flesh against his without entering. He ran his hands over my back.


    ¡°Hurry,¡± I moaned. I practically quivered for him.


    He took hold of his cock and rubbed it up my pussy and across my asshole, then back down again. Teasing me.


    ¡°Which do you want?¡± he asked in a deep, seductive voice. It was like he was another man when he was with me, strong and confident.


    I wanted him to fuck me in the ass. I was warmed up, lubed up. My new forbidden hole felt hollow. It ached to have his cock inside it. To feel that wonderful indirect pleasure as he fucked me raw.


    ¡°I want whatever you want,¡± I said coyly.


    He rubbed his cock up and down some more, lingering on the tight ring of my rosebud¡­ and then pushed lower, shoving hard into my pussy. My body lurched forward from the force of it and I gasped at the unexpected pleasure as he filled me to his hilt. He gripped my waist so tight it almost hurt while holding my body against him.


    I looked over my shoulder at him. He was gorgeous as he fucked me doggy style, arms tightening as they gripped my plump ass. ¡°Give it to me,¡± I said, throwing my hips back, demanding he fuck me harder.


    He pulled back and fucked me from behind in long, smooth strokes. I closed my eyes and moaned at the sensation; even after getting doublefucked by the other two, there was something so intense about this angle. I quickly forgot about what I really wanted.


    But then Harper moved his hands to my shoulders, then slid one hand along my cheek. He shoved two fingers into my mouth, and I sucked on them obediently.


    And then he pulled the fingers away, spread my ass open with one hand, and inserted both fingers inside.


    I moaned as he pushed down to the first knuckle, then the second. All the feelings from before returned: both of my holes filled at the same time. It wasn¡¯t another cock but it was wonderful, incredible, taboo double pration. I moaned louder as he pushed his fingers as deep as they would go, then curled them down to press against the inner walls of my pussy.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I cried, bucking against him. ¡°Fuck me! Fuck me.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I was like a wild animal as he fucked my pussy hard and fast, all the while pressing against the inside of my ass with his fingers. My thighs and ass cheeks pped against his body loudly as he made love to both my holes, his own pleasure rising with his moans. I wanted him toe so badly, like the others. I wanted him to give me his hot load, the final roommate filling me up with his seed.


    ¡°You want me toe?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I gasped.


    ¡°You want me toe in your ass?¡±


    Excitement and pleasure flooded into me. ¡°Yes!¡±


    He thrust three more long, hard times before pulling all the way out. He removed his fingers from my tight hole and put his hand t on my back, pushing me down onto my belly with my ass in the air. I felt him cover my body with his as he frantically guided his cock to my asshole, pressing it roughly inside and then thrusting hard, filling all of my ass with his meat in one hard stroke.


    ¡°Ohh,¡± I cried with my face in the pillow as he screamed above me, giving me three desperate thrusts in my ass before pushing as deep as he could toe. I tightened myself around his base to take all of him while he came, violent spurt after violent spurt deep into my body. I clenched my eyes shut and was blind in that moment, deaf to the world, everything narrowing to the feeling of Harper inside of me, filling me the way I needed to be filled.


    The bathroom upstairs wasn¡¯t very big, so we took turns having a group shower. Me and Riley, then me and Harper, then Avery jumped inst. I helped them all get clean, running my soapy hands over their bodies. Memorizing every nook and muscle.


    After that, we copsed back in bed together. I closed my eyes and rxed as three pairs of hands and lips caressed every part of my body in an intimate, but not sexual, way. The four of us merely existing together.


    ¡°Now that we have you properly satisfied¡­¡± Riley said.


    ¡°I shot past proper half an hour ago,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m improperly satisfied, now. The kind of satisfaction that makes me want to sleep for a week.¡±


    ¡°We will not allow you to do that,¡± Harper said. ¡°We are respecting your priorities.¡±


    ¡°And along those lines,¡± Riley said, clearing his throat. ¡°It¡¯s been a month,¡± Avery pointed out. ¡°Exactly a month.¡± ¡°Since what?¡± I asked.


    All three of them were silent. It took me a moment to realize what they were referring to.


    They wanted to be with me for a month, I remembered. On a trial basis. And if I wasn¡¯t able to bnce both them and my studies, I have a get-outof-rtionship card.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we ended things on a high note,¡± I said slowly.


    I felt all three of them tense around me.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be your roommate anymore,¡± I continued. ¡°The past month has made that very clear.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Riley said. Avery swallowed, opened his mouth, then closed it again. Harper removed his sses to clean them on his shirt, realized he was naked, and then put his sses back on.


    I couldn¡¯t keep them on the hook for too long. ¡°I want to be more than roommates,¡± I exined. ¡°I want you three to be my boyfriends.¡±


    Harper breathed a sigh of relief. Avery leaned forward and kissed my shoulder.


    ¡°Well this is awkward,¡± Riley replied, running a hand through his blond hair. ¡°We got sick of waiting for a response, and called your friend Erin¡­¡±


    I bolted upright in bed. ¡°You did not!¡±


    All three of them erupted inughter at my expense. I red at them individually. ¡°That wasn¡¯t fair!¡±


    ¡°It was as fair as you pretending like you didn¡¯t want to be our roommate anymore,¡± Avery countered.


    ¡°I was joking!¡±


    ¡°So are we.¡± Riley cupped my cheek and kissed me. ¡°We don¡¯t want to be with anyone else. We want you.¡±


    ¡°We want you to be our girlfriend,¡± Harper said. ¡°Like, officially.¡±


    I turned and kissed him, then did the same to Avery. ¡°Of course I will be your girlfriend.¡±


    Their smiles were so bright they almost lit up the room.

 Chapter 178

    Epilogue


    Leslie


    The spring semester was a flurry of sses, study sessions, and baseball games. I didn¡¯t know how the season worked, but Riley exined that the games in the fall didn¡¯t actually matter-they were just for practice, and to keep the yers sharp.


    Spring was the actual baseball season, and the stakes were a lot higher.


    We were at one game in April, and I was shocked by the differences. At Riley¡¯s fall games, there were maybe two or three dozen fans watching, and the concession stand didn¡¯t have much to offer beyond soda and candy. The spring games, in contrast, took ce on the Coastal California College baseball diamond-a field with enough bleachers and seats to hold at least two thousand fans.


    Today was a sunny spring day, and those seats were mostly full. ¡°Riley is the ace pitcher,¡± Harper exined while biting into a cheeseburger. ¡°The crowd is alwaysrger when he¡¯s on the mound.¡±


    ¡°More fans, more pressure,¡± Avery muttered. He was tapping his foot nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re anxious,¡± I said, caressing the back of his neck where his brown hair ended. ¡°Usually you don¡¯t seem to care.¡±


    Avery looked around like he was about to tell me a secret, then lowered his voice. ¡°There are scouts here today.¡±


    Harper jerked in his seat. ¡°Scouts?¡±


    ¡°What are scouts?¡± I asked. ¡°And why are we whispering?¡±


    ¡°The draft is three months away,¡± Avery exined. ¡°Major League


    Baseball teams send scouts to watch yers they¡¯re interested in drafting.


    Look. Those two guys with clipboards.¡±


    I gazed where he was pointing. Sure enough, there were two older gentlemen sitting in the front row behind home te. One of them had a stopwatch hanging from anyard around his neck, and the other had what looked like a speed gun. When the opposing pitcher began his wind-up, the man clicked the stopwatch, then clicked it again when the ball smacked into the catcher¡¯s mitt. He looked at the watch, then scribbled a note on his clipboard.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I said. ¡°Does Riley know they¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Of course he does,¡± Avery said.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s the one who told me they would be here.¡±


    The pitcher for the other team made another pitch, which was dribbled to the first baseman for an out. The opposing team jogged off the field, and the Three-C yers jogged out to take the field for the start of the second inning. Riley was the only one who walked, stalking to the mound like a diator in the ring.


    Riley threw a few warm-up pitches while the rest of the team tossed the ball around. The ump shouted something iprehensible, and then the opposing batter stepped up to the te.


    ¡°Now batting for Stanford,¡± the broadcaster boomed over the loudspeaker, ¡°Kyle Martinez.¡±


    The two scouts were leaning forward in their seats now, looking far more interested than when the other pitcher had thrown. Riley fired a fastball to the catcher, drawing a swing and a miss from the batter. The scout holding the speed gun twisted it to show his partner the result. They both nodded appreciatively.


    ¡°Just like that,¡± I whispered to myself. I was leaning forward too, now, squeezing my hands together like I was praying. ¡°Keep it up, Riley.¡±


    My roommate, my boyfriend, struck out the first two batters of the inning. But the third batter swung at a rainbow-shaped curve ball that was right over the middle of the te. The bat made a CRACK like a gunshot, and then there was a SMACK simr to the sound the ball made when it hit the catcher¡¯s mitt.


    The crowd gasped, and Riley fell to his knees.


    ¡°What happened!¡± I demanded. ¡°I blinked.¡±


    ¡°Fuuuuck,¡± Avery said. ¡°Line drive hit him.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In the arm, I think,¡± Harper said, his face twisted with horror. ¡°Oh, man. Not again.¡±


    Before I knew what I was doing, I was squeezing along the aisle and running down toward the field, shoes banging on the metal bleachers. Harper and Avery called out to me from behind, but I ignored them. Riley was hurt. Riley was in trouble.


    There was a chain-link fence separating the field from the crowd, but there was a gate on the side by the dugout. I ran to it, fully prepared to storm onto the field like a protective ser mom, not caring that it would make Riley look like a child in front of all these fans-and the scouts.


    But I stopped with my hand on the gatetch. Riley was standing up and shaking his arm,ughing about it with the trainer that was inspecting him. He stretched it out, testing whether it was okay. It was his left arm, I saw with relief. Not his pitching arm.


    He shook the trainer off, then took the mound to make a few practice throws while everyone watched. After the second one, he nodded. The crowd gave a smattering of apuse from the presumption that he was okay. That he wasn¡¯t injured.


    I was more worried about his confidence, however.


    ¡°Fucking today of all fucking days,¡± Coach Boothe growled in the dugout. I¡¯d heard Riley talk about him enough that he was easily recognizable. ¡°Right when it fucking matters, our fucking ace loses his fucking confidence.¡±


    ¡°Leslie!¡± I heard Harper calling from our seats. He was doing that thing where he shouted and whispered at the same time. ¡°Leslie!¡±


    I waved him off. I had no interest in going back to my seat until I knew Riley was okay. I stared at the man, willing him to look in my direction.


    ¡°Now batting for Stanford. Joshua Henderson.¡±


    Riley circled the mound as the batter stepped up to the te. His cheeks were flushed, and I knew his heart was probably racing. I continued staring at him, hoping that I could telepathically make him look at me.


    And then, he did. My roommate, my boyfriend, turned and locked eyes with me like two mas snapping together. His blue gaze was steady for a moment, and then he winked.


    I love you, I sent toward him with my eyes. I love you, Riley.


    I hadn¡¯t said the words yet, but that was the moment I knew it.


    Riley¡¯s first pitch was awful-it soared five feet over the catcher¡¯s head and hit the backstop. The runner on first jogged to second easily.


    ¡°Settle down, settle down,¡± Coach Boothe shouted. Then, under his breath, he muttered, ¡°God fucking damnit. Today of all fucking days. Andrews! Tell Carter to start warming up in the pen.¡± Come on, Riley, I thought. You can do it.


    Riley¡¯s next pitch was a big rainbow curve ball like the one that was hit before. This time, the batter swung and missed. The next pitch was the same, except this time itnded in the dirt in front of the te. But it fooled the batter, because he swung at it anyway.


    The noise from the home crowd rose to a crescendo. One more strike. Riley took a deep breath, then let it out. He nced back at the runner on second, then turned and made his pitch to the te.


    It was a fastball, too quick for me to see anything but a blur of white. It crossed the te high, around the batter¡¯s neck. But he swung at it anyway, the bat slicing through open air without making contact.


    The crowd-me included-roared as the Three-C yers jogged off the mound. All except Riley, who walked slowly. Pitchers were never in a hurry; they were the kings of the baseball diamond. Or, in Riley¡¯s case, an ace. He never looked in my direction on the way back to the dugout, but he did smile.


    I knew the smile was for me.


    ¡°You that girl?¡± a voice barked.


    I flinched, and Coach Boothe was standing at the gate to the dugout. Staring at me.


    ¡°I¡­ huh?¡± I replied.


    ¡°Are you that girl,¡± he said slower, ¡°who¡¯s with Riley?¡±


    I realized how it looked, now. Riley had been hit by a line drive, and his girlfriend came running down to dote on him. He probably thought I was a distraction. He was probably right.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I was just watching closer. I¡¯ll go back to the bleachers¡­¡±


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said in a tone that brooked no argument.


    I took a step closer to the fence. Riley had told me that his coach was a real hard-ass. The kind of man who chewed nails for fun and ridiculed anyone who wasn¡¯t as tough as him. His entire presence exuded scorn, like the world didn¡¯t live up to his standards.


    I knew what was going to happen. He was going to tell me to go back to my seat. He was going to call me a distraction. He was going to yell at me, the way he yelled at his yers. I steeled myself for what was toe.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who fixed his yips,¡± he said. A statement, not a question.


    ¡°Yips?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The yips,¡± he replied, as if I should know what he meant. ¡°When a yer suddenly forgets how to y. Riley had the yipsst fall. Couldn¡¯t throw a strike to save his life.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said. ¡°I guess he was struggling, yes.¡± ¡°How?¡± he barked.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°How did you fix his yips? Riley told me you fixed it, but he refused to give me specifics. Fucking secretive boy.¡±


    I pushed down a re of anger. ¡°I took him to the batting cage, made him stand on the te, and shot baseballs at him.¡±


    Coach Boothe blinked. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I nodded, not sure what to expect. Was he going to tell me to butt out of his yers¡¯ affairs, and to leave the coaching to him?


    ¡°What¡¯re you majoring in?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Psychology.¡±


    He chuckled to himself. ¡°Figures. It fucking figures. You ever want to go into sports psychology, you give my number a ring. There¡¯s a market for keeping athletes¡¯ heads from growing too fucking big. Good money in it, too.¡±


    He turned and began shouting at one of his yers to stop horsing around. I went back to my seat next to my other two boyfriends.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Harper asked.


    ¡°Did he tear you a new asshole?¡± Avery asked. ¡°Riley says he does that a lot.¡±


    ¡°To hear Riley talk about it, he¡¯s got at least a dozen new assholes by this point,¡± Harper added.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. My mind was racing. ¡°He actually gave me something to think about.¡±     *


    Riley ended up pitching eight innings that day, giving up just one run. That was good enough for a win, giving him a dazzling 9 ¨C 1 record on the season.


    I told him I loved him that night. His face lit up like he had pitched a nohitter.


    The team itself wasn¡¯t spectacr, and they lost in the first round of their yoffs a few weekster. But Riley shined bright, and wasn¡¯t affected by the line drive that hit him.


    Meanwhile, I was finding it surprisingly easy to juggle my studies and three boyfriends. Apparently, the majority of my struggles came from keeping my trio of rtionships a secret from one another. When all of us were together, when we werefortable just being, everything got easier. It turned out that life was simple when you found a way to prioritize what was important. And Riley, Avery, and Harper were bing very important to me.


    There was a lesson there, I knew. One I could apply to the rest of my life.


    The four of us were extremely stressed about finals, though. Avery was more flustered than I had ever seen him before, and Harper was absolutely certain he was going to fail his Cosmic Anomalies ss. Riley was quiet and reserved, which I had learned was his way of dealing with stress. Bottling it all up inside and pretending like it didn¡¯t exist.


    The two weeks leading up to finals, we didn¡¯t party. We didn¡¯t drink or indulge in edibles of the marijuana variety. We didn¡¯t even have sex. We were too exhausted and stressed out for that.


    But we were stressed together. In our house. We studied in groups on the couch, sometimes not speaking for hours at a time while we focused. We cuddled in bed, clinging to each other for the warmth and support of another body. That made everything easier to handle. Suffering together was better than suffering alone.


    It was one of those nights, cuddling in bed with Avery, that I said the words to him. The lights were out, and I had been lying in bed for almost an hour. Thinking about life. About the men who were supporting me.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I breathed.


    Once the words were out, I knew I meant them. I felt it deep within my soul. A rush of joy filled my body, and I turned to see Avery¡¯s reaction.


    He was snoring softly, mouth hanging open.


    I gently poked him in the cheek. He didn¡¯t rouse. I poked him a second time. Only when I finally flicked him in the nose did he gasp and flutter his eyes open.


    ¡°Huh?¡± he said, confused.


    ¡°I said I love you,¡± I replied, turning to face him in the darkness. ¡°I love you, Avery.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s nice.¡±


    And then he rolled over.


    I held a grudge against him for three days until reminding him what I had said. He didn¡¯t remember, because of course he didn¡¯t-he was half asleep when I said it. But he did smile, take me in his arms, and say the words back to me.


    ¡°I love you, Leslie Grimes,¡± he said with as much confidence as Riley when he was on the mound. ¡°I¡¯ve never said that to anyone.¡±


    I gave a start. ¡°No one?¡±


    ¡°Nobody outside my family.¡± He chuckled to himself, as if surprised. ¡°Huh. Isn¡¯t that crazy?¡±


    ¡°Love is crazy,¡± I replied, and then he kissed me until I forgot all about being mad.


    I was a nervous wreck thatst week before my finals. I couldn¡¯t have done it by myself. Sometimes,te at night when I was trying to fall asleep, I pictured myself going through all of this alone. Holed up in my room at Erin¡¯s house, an ind of a woman. I wouldn¡¯t have survived, I knew.


    But my worries were in vain, because I aced four of my finals-including my astronomy one, thanks to many ate night study session with Harper. There was one psychology ss that I barely squeaked by in with a C, but I could ept that. I was officially done.


    I was a college graduate.


    The graduation ceremony was held outside on a cloudy May day, but the gloom couldn¡¯t ruin my mood. The college had one big ceremony for all the graduating seniors on the campuswn, and then we all broke off to go to our individual schools to receive our personalized diplomas. My parents had been at the first ceremony, although I couldn¡¯t see or hear them in the huge crowd that was gathered, but at the smaller ceremony I heard their cheers. Even those from my butthead of a brother.


    When the small ceremony was over, I wound my way through the crowd to reach my family. But on the way, I was intercepted by Harper.


    ¡°College of Science!¡± he said, grinning widely with his diploma in one hand.


    ¡°Way cooler than those other losers,¡± I replied.


    My parents were pushing through the crowd to reach me, but Harper braced me by the arms and held me in ce. ¡°I¡¯m really proud of you,


    Leslie.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve known me for less than a year,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Plenty of time to get to know someone,¡± he replied. ¡°I really feel like I know you, Leslie. Every facet, good and bad.¡± ¡°Bad?¡± I asked, arching an eyebrow.


    ¡°You leave food out on the counter!¡± he replied. ¡°Which is what led to a certain pot brownie incident.¡± He waved a hand. ¡°We¡¯re getting off topic.


    The point I was trying to make is that I¡¯ve known you long enough to be proud of you. Of everything you are. It¡¯s why I love you.¡±


    The words weren¡¯t foreign to me at this point. Riley and Avery had said that to me plenty of times. But this was Harper¡¯s first chance dropping the L-bomb, and I didn¡¯t realize what was happening at first.


    ¡°Oh. Oh.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it back,¡± he quickly added. ¡°I said it because I feel


    -¡±


    I threw myself into his arms. ¡°Of course I love you, you space nerd idiot! I¡¯ve loved you since March!¡±


    He blinked behind his sses. ¡°March?¡±


    ¡°That night we watched Austin Powers together. You made a joke that was so funny I almost choked on my beer. I knew it then.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why do you think? Because I didn¡¯t want to scare you off!¡±


    ¡°Whatever is the opposite of scared, consider me that,¡± he replied, grinning widely. ¡°I¡¯m never going to be scared again.¡±


    We dropped our diplomas onto the ground as we kissed, but neither of us cared.


    My family met up with me, and then we collected Avery and Riley from their private ceremonies. Dad announced that he was taking everyone out to dinner to celebrate, and that he had a reservation at a nice restaurant a few blocks from campus.


    We changed out of our robes, then drove to the address he sent us. But as Riley pulled into the parking lot, a sense of dread began to fill me.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± I said to Harper as we got out and began walking to the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize we would be eating here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Harper asked, confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this steakhouse?¡±


    I almostughed in his face. Of course he wouldn¡¯t remember the location for one of the most embarrassing-and hrious-nights of my life.


    I tensed as we walked inside, but there was a different manager working tonight. I breathed a sigh of relief as we were escorted to a long table in the middle of the restaurant. It might have been the same one Harper had crashed when he was too high. Or it might have been my imagination.


    But the server who waited on us was definitely the same one from that fateful night. He frowned at me and Harper as if trying to figure out where he knew us from.


    ¡°Is something wrong, son?¡± my dad asked him.


    ¡°I just had the strangest sense of deja-vu.¡± He shook himself off. ¡°Our specials tonight include a creamy tomato soup¡­¡±


    We ate steak, and drank an expensive bottle of wine that Mom ordered, andughed as we discussed how our final year of college had gone. Eventually, the topic turned to what each of us was going to do next.


    ¡°I got a job as a Systems Administrator for Coke,¡± Erin eximed.


    I gasped. ¡°You heard back?¡±


    ¡°Got the email during the ceremony. I¡¯m moving to Anta!¡±


    As sad as that made me, I was excited for my best friend. And based on her reaction, she was excited, too.


    ¡°You¡¯re waiting to see what happens in the draft this summer, right?¡± Dad asked.


    Riley nodded. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to get drafted by the sixth round, but my coach says I could go as high as third.¡±


    ¡°Fingers crossed the Diamondbacks get you,¡± Dad replied. ¡°But we¡¯ll be proud as long as it¡¯s not the Dodgers.¡±


    I coughed into my napkin. ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. We¡¯ll be proud even if you do get drafted by those cocky Los Angeles bastards.¡±


    ¡°What did you major in?¡± Mom asked him.


    ¡°Environmental Science. I would love to get a job working in conservation. Or maybe as a ranger for one of our National Parks. But I would need a master¡¯s degree for that.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Although, if I get a huge signing bonus during the draft, it would be tough to turn that down.¡± ¡°There are more important things than money, son,¡± Dad said.


    Riley raised his wine ss. ¡°Cheers to that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a job lined up in corporate ounting,¡± Avery exined when it was his turn. ¡°It¡¯s a recession-proof job. Companies need ountants even when the economy is bad.¡±


    ¡°Maybe even especially when the economy sucks,¡± my brother added. ¡°I work in finance for Fannie Mae.¡±


    ¡°No kidding?¡± Avery replied. ¡°Let me pick your brain about the Fed¡¯s current interest rates¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you, Harper?¡± my mom asked. ¡°You studied space, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Astronomy, that¡¯s right,¡± Harper replied.


    ¡°And what do you want to do for a living?¡±


    Harper rested his hand on the back of my chair. ¡°Originally, I wanted to get a job at NASA, working with their deep field telescopes. But I don¡¯t think I want to do that anymore.¡±


    I blinked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given it a lot of thoughttely,¡± he continued. ¡°I love science, and space, and the wonders of the universe. But I don¡¯t think I just want to study it. I want to help pass that knowledge along to the next generation. So I¡¯ve decided to go back to get my master¡¯s degree in education. That way I can get a job at thearium teaching kids about space.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± I said. ¡°What made you change your mind?¡± ¡°You did,¡± he replied, as if it was obvious.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Helping you study astronomy ignited something inside me, Leslie. It made me realize how fulfilling it is passing on knowledge. Helping other people understand-and appreciate-the universe the way I do. I¡¯ve spent all semester thinking about it, and I¡¯m certain now.¡± He grinned. ¡°So, I suppose I should thank you.¡±


    ¡°Where are you getting your graduate degree?¡± Dad asked.


    I tensed. I hadn¡¯t thought about that.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying put,¡± he replied. ¡°Coastal California College has a solid program here. Not as good as some of the other schools I looked at, but I


    have plenty of reasons to stay put.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡± Riley asked with a sly smile.


    ¡°I have a standing job at thearium,¡± he exined. ¡°Even on a bad day, I get to talk about Jupiter¡¯s rings, or Titan¡¯s methane oceans.¡±


    My mom chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to correct the astronomer, but Saturn is the with rings, not Jupiter.¡±


    ¡°Jupiter has rings too!¡± I chimed in. ¡°That was a trick question I failed on one of my exams. Which led me to asking for help from Harper in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°I seem to recall you refusing all help, until I practically forced you to let me help you study,¡± Harper replied.


    ¡°Details, details.¡±


    ¡°What a group of fine young men and women,¡± my mom beamed. ¡°Such bright futures!¡±


    ¡°Leslie didn¡¯t tell us what she wants to do,¡± my brother pointed out.


    ¡°Leslie¡¯s figuring that out still,¡± Dad replied. ¡°For now, she knows she¡¯s getting her graduate degree in Psychology.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯ve decided what I want to do.¡±


    My dad almost dropped his ss of wine. ¡°You¡¯ve chosen a focus?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush into anything,¡± Riley said. ¡°If you need more time¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had plenty of time to think about it,¡± I replied. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve done nothing but think about it since a baseball game in April. The game where you got hit by a line drive in the arm.¡±


    Riley¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You should,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re the one that helped me decide. You see¡­¡±


    I spent the next few minutes exining to my family how Riley had been hit by a line drive in the head over a year ago, and it rattled his confidence. I told them how he had the yips, as his coach described it, and was struggling so badly he couldn¡¯t hit water if he fell out of a boat.


    ¡°The timing was perfect, because I had just learned about a therapy subject called active trauma engagement,¡± I exined. ¡°When a patient is struggling with a mental block, it can be helpful to force them to face their fear. It doesn¡¯t always work. If someone is arachnophobic, then dumping a bucket of spiders on them won¡¯t work.¡± Harper shivered next to me.


    ¡°But in Riley¡¯s case, I came up with a method of treatment that worked quite well. I took him to the batting cage and made him stand at the te. Then I fed baseballs into the pitching machine.¡±


    ¡°You hit him with baseballs?¡± my brother asked, dumbfounded.


    ¡°I started at a slower speed,¡± I said defensively. ¡°Then worked up to a speed simr to the exit velocity of a baseball. The point was to show Riley that even though getting hit with a baseball hurt, it wasn¡¯t that bad. It was more mental than physical. Once he realized that, he stopped being afraid.¡±


    ¡°I never stopped being afraid,¡± Riley rified. ¡°But the fear became manageable.¡± He reached across the table and squeezed my hand. ¡°It changed everything. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to pitch so well this season without it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Mom blurted out. ¡°You¡¯re going to do what? Be a baseball coach?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to specialize in sports psychology,¡± I exined. ¡°Athletes get paid millions of dors per year. Sometimes tens of millions. Sports franchises have entire teams of trainers dedicated to making sure their yers are in top physical form. And now, they¡¯re starting to hire psychologists to make sure they¡¯re in peak mental form, too.¡± ¡°Like season two of Ted Lasso!¡± Avery said.


    ¡°Um, sure?¡± I replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it.¡±


    ¡°WHAT!¡± Avery said, mming his palm down on the table and rattling the silverware. ¡°We need to binge it. I would totally watch it again with you. It¡¯s especially applicable now that you¡¯ve told us you¡­¡±


    He trailed off. ¡°I think I¡¯m getting off topic.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± Harper said. Avery rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Coach Boothe already hired me to work with his yers during the summer league,¡± I said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to tell you all when we were together. I start on Monday!¡±


    I paused as my family and lovers showered me with excitement and praise. It was the exact reaction I needed from the people closest to me. Erin got up from her seat, came around the table, and wrapped me in a big hug. My brother was grinning, and for once didn¡¯t have anything snarky to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, sweetie,¡± Dad said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°College teams are just the start,¡± I said. ¡°Eventually, I might be able to get a job with one of the four major sports leagues. Baseball has a huge need for this, but so does hockey and basketball. Eventually I might work for the NFL.¡±


    Dad wiped his mouth with his napkin. ¡°I would, uh, be even more proud of you if you worked your way up to the professional leagues.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Although¡­¡±


    ¡°Tom,¡± my mom hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying. If Leslie has a choice, maybe she could find her way to work for the Arizona Cardinals.¡±


    ¡°Tom!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t disown you for working for the Chargers or Broncos,¡± Dad continued. ¡°But I would be more proud if you came home and worked for a respectable team.¡±


    Iughed to myself while my parents quietly argued.


    When we got home, I said my goodbyes to my family-they were staying in a hotel until the morning, when they would drive back to gstaff. Erin gave me a long hug and a kiss on the cheek, and told me that we would need to spend a lot of time together before she moved to Anta next month. We both had tears in our eyes as she got in her car and drove away.


    Then it was just me and my three boyfriends. Riley folded me into his arms and led me inside, while Harper held my hand.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Avery announced. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Time to go to bed,¡± Harper replied. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°No sir. You made a promise to me. You said you would finally smoke weed with me after you graduated.¡±


    ¡°After I graduated was the only promise I made. I never specified when. I have between now and the end of time to make good on that promise.¡±


    Avery looked like a toddler who had found out Christmas was canceled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get high with you,¡± Riley announced. ¡°The season is over, which means no more drug testing. At least, until I¡¯m drafted.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± I said.


    We all turned toward Harper. He let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I have been wondering what it¡¯s like,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve experienced it already!¡± I said. ¡°At the exact same steakhouse where we ate tonight! It was a whole big thing. We got Taco Bell and everything.¡±


    ¡°And then demanded that I make you cake,¡± Avery added.


    ¡°Oh, cake!¡± I said. ¡°We should order cake!¡±


    Riley hopped in the car and drove to the grocery store to get a cake. A birthday cake, we realized when he got home. ¡°What?¡± he asked while cutting into it. ¡°We haven¡¯t celebrated your birthday in four months.¡±


    ¡°My birthday is in November!¡±


    ¡°And your half-birthday is in two weeks,¡± Avery said. ¡°Close enough.¡± ¡°Close enough!¡± Harper shouted with a silly grin on his face.


    ¡°You guys already started without me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Riley asked.


    ¡°I only had a single puff of the marijuanas,¡± Harper said, blinking eyes that were as red as a sunset.


    ¡°And a pot brownie,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°That too.¡± Harper gasped. ¡°Can we watch a space documentary?¡±


    ¡°Only if you refrain from adding your ownmentary,¡± Riley replied.


    ¡°No promises.¡±


    ¡°Aww,¡± I said. ¡°I love his nerdymentary.¡±


    The four of us squeezed into the couch together and dug into the chocte birthday cake while watching a documentary. As the narrator began describing ck holes, I thought about the first time I had stepped into this house. I had been expecting three women to be my roommates, not the three of them. I had almost turned and ran when I realized.


    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t do that, I thought while leaning into Riley, then Avery. I reached over and took Harper¡¯s hand in mine. I¡¯m so d I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about?¡± Avery asked.


    ¡°About how I¡¯m definitely a three marshmallow kind of girl.¡±


    Avery furrowed his brow. ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I shared a private smile with Riley. ¡°I was also thinking that I love you.¡±


    ¡°Funny,¡± Riley said while biting into a pot brownie. ¡°I was just thinking the same thing.¡±


    ¡°You guys are never going to believe this,¡± Harper said, deadly serious. ¡°But I, also, was thinking about how much I love Leslie.¡±


    The four of us devolved into a fit of giggles on the couch, happier than we ever thought four people could be.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!